Pandemic: Aftermath

by ASGeek2012

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Human, Drama, Starlight Glimmer, Profanity, Twilight Sparkle
Length: 422228

The ETS pandemic has been over for six months, but humanity has yet to fully deal with its large pony population.

Six months ago, the world humanity knew had been irrevocably shattered in a way they would never have imagined. ETS -- Equine Transformation Syndrome -- had arrived, a powerful transformation spell attached to an otherwise ordinary flu virus. Only with the assistance of Equestria in the form of Twilight Sparkle and Starlight Glimmer had ETS been stopped from transforming all of humanity into ponies.

Humanity had been saved, but at a cost. Hundreds of millions of humans had been fully transformed into ponies, and many did not want to go back. The United States was hit especially hard, with over a quarter of its population as ponies. Friction between humans and ponies, Earth and Equestria, has been growing. Families torn apart by ETS had yet to reconcile.

The collision of worlds that the pandemic had brought had only just begun.

Updates weekly FOR NOW -- may switch to every two weeks in the future. I will announce as such.

Published 2018-07-22 15:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-06-09 14:48:28 UTC

Chapter 2: Partial Plight and Flight

The irony was not lost on Jenny Tanner as she looked at herself in the bathroom mirror one last time before she was to leave town that Tuesday morning. She remembered how the ordeal had started with her sister looking at herself in a mirror and wondering who was staring back. Was the Jenny staring back at her really the same Jenny prior to ETS?

She certainly looked like she was. Almost. The rehumanization process had mostly worked. Her blonde hair still had a very faint pink tinge when the light was right, and her eyes were still slightly purplish if one knew just how to look at them. Under her jeans and blouse were patches of thin blue fur which still clung to her thighs and hips.

Hands and feet were what they were supposed to be, and she had no equine appendages. As she raised a hand and clenched it into a fist, however, she reminded herself of her slightly elevated strength.

She could easily hide her lingering pony features from most, but there would always be those who knew. Data on it existed on ledgers somewhere, written first by the Equestrian mages who poked and prodded her to find out why the spell gave an incomplete result, and then by the scientists who poked and prodded her to ensure she was "human enough" not to worry about.

"Jenny, you ready yet?" came her Aunt Eileen's voice from downstairs.

"Yeah, almost," Jenny replied without taking her gaze from her reflection.

"I want to hit the road soon, it's gonna be a haul for my car up to Denver, and--" A loud clopping noise at the door interrupted Eileen's speech. "Hang on, that's probably Fire. He wanted a lift back to Denver."

Jenny turned away from the mirror and headed into her small bedroom, where she glanced out the window. She was going to miss the view. Colorado Springs was right at the base of the foothills, and the house faced them on the western edge of town. At night, she could see the flickering lights of the pony settlements just inside the homestead lands.

The Relief Center that Eileen had worked at was shutting down. Colorado Springs was officially "reclaimed territory", a provision of the Limited Pony Homestead Act. The military was moving in to create a new command center, and with it came the promise of a lot of jobs for humans. Ponies were not required to leave, but many had chosen to anyway.

This was not at all conducive to what Jenny wanted to pursue, and Eileen needed more of a purpose than being a waitress in a bar and grill catering to the military. Thus they had decided to make the exodus to Denver.

Jenny grabbed her suitcase -- heavier than what most her age could lift comfortably let alone easily -- and paused when she overheard the conversation downstairs.

"Fire, I'm not sure you understand just what the fuck you're asking of us," came Eileen's irritated voice.

"Believe me, I do!" came Fire Springs' heated response. "This was not my idea, but we're the only ones who can help her!"

Jenny ran for the stairs. "What's going on?" she asked as she descended.

An exasperated Eileen turned towards Jenny and said, "Fire has this brilliant idea that we should take a fugitive with us to Denver."

Jenny slowed her descent. "Uh, really?"

"She's not a fugitive," Fire protested.

"Tell that to the government," Eileen snapped. "See how far that gets you."

"She's done nothing wrong."

"That's not the point. All Partials are considered fugitives if they're not someplace where the feds can keep a close eye on them."

"Not all," said Fire. "Just the ones they think might have erratic magic."

"Oh, yeah, all the more reason to take her on an extended road trip in the confines of a car," Eileen retorted.

Jenny reached the bottom of the stairs and held the suitcase before her with both hands. "What are you talking about? A partial what?"

"You explain it to her," said Eileen as she turned away.

Fire stepped up to Jenny. "First off, it's good to see you again."

Jenny smiled faintly. "Yeah, same here. Did your Pony Council meeting go okay?"

"As best as can be expected," said Fire. "I didn't find the solution optimal, but it will do. I can tell you more about it in the car."

Jenny nodded. "So what's this about a partial ... something?"

"Partial pony," said Fire. "They've started to be called Partials, people who were caught in mid-transformation when the remaining magic fueling it was drained. They're too far along to be reversed, so only rehumanization will work for them. Some don't want to do it; they want to be fully pony instead."

"Which is not gonna happen anytime soon," Eileen interjected.

Fire's ears drooped. "I know that, but until cooler heads prevail, they don't deserve to be hounded like this. Especially not Beverly considering her upbringing. It's one of the reasons why she wants to complete the transformation."

"Beverly?" Jenny asked.

"Yes, her name is Beverly Kelton."

"Just how far pony is she?"

"Almost final phase," Fire said in a somber voice. "Ears, tail, rear hooves, and horn."

Jenny winced, remembering when she was at that stage. She couldn't stand up straight despite having learned to balance on her hooves.

"She's been hiding in a pony community northeast of here," Fire explained. "We wanted to take her into the Homestead lands, but with all the checkpoints being set up, that was proving to be difficult."

"Checkpoints?" Jenny said in confusion. "Why checkpoints?"

Eileen frowned. "Because some new fuckwad was appointed to head the Midwest Recovery Sector, and he wants to make a name for himself. Does the reason really matter?"

"So we thought it would be easier to get her into Denver instead," Fire continued. "Since it's about three-quarters pony even if its official status is contested."

"Why Denver, though?" asked Jenny. "Wouldn't it be better to sneak her off into the foothills before the military gets here?"

"She has a brother named Sam in Denver whom she wants to reunite with."

Eileen folded her arms. "Wait a minute. Did you say her last name was Kelton?"

"Yes," said Fire.

"My ex-boyfriend is Sam Kelton. Is he--?"

"The same one?" Fire said. "Yes, most likely, which was another reason I thought you could help."

Eileen snorted. "I haven't had contact with him since that day he refused to take me all the way into Lazy Pines. I figured he just wrote me off after that. How the hell could I be of help?"

"Can I ask a stupid question?" Jenny said. "Just why does the government want to round up Partials in the first place?"

"Because of their magic," said Fire.

Jenny's eyes widened, and she gripped the handle of her suitcase tightly enough to hear the plastic creak. "When my Mom was at that point, all she could do was throw sparks from her horn. What's the harm in that?"

"Don't expect the government to act logical," Eileen muttered. "They probably consider those sparks a threat to national security."

Fire averted his eyes for a moment. "Well, there may be more to it than that."

Eileen raised an eyebrow.

"I don't know for sure," said Fire. "Beverly is not exactly a very open person. She's got really deep trust issues due to some traumatic stuff from when she was a foal ... er, I mean child ... and I suspect there's something else going on with her that she's not letting on."

Eileen rolled her eyes. "Oh, great. So for all we know, she's a murderer or something."

Fire's ears drew back. "She would never do something like that!"

"You've only known about her for less than a day from what you've told me."

"Yes, but the ponies she's been living with for the past few months say she's nothing but very kind and quiet. She's desperate to be allowed to become fully pony. She feels that she'd be able to trust people again."

"Becoming a pony is not gonna solve all her problems," Eileen said.

"I don't want to get into that discussion," said Fire. "I only know what I've told you, and I'm trying not to make any judgments one way or the other."

Jenny's mind raced. Ever since Eileen had agreed to take her in so that she would have more contact with humans, she had since rediscovered her love for immersive fantasy. She curtailed it to avoid annoying others, as well as other issues she chose not to dwell upon.

Yet a situation like this allowed her to conjure up a fantastic setting around it with even greater ease than before. Already she saw this Partial as a poor peasant girl with an unfortunate curse who has been driven from her land, pursued by a corrupt Baron who claims he needs to protect others from her, but in truth wants her for his own nefarious ends.

Just as she started to consider her own role in this fantastic narrative, she cut it short; that was when things tended to get out of hand. Nevertheless, it prompted her to ask, "Fire, what about her magic? Is there something wrong with it?"

"That's just it, I'm not sure," said Fire. "The ponies I spoke with said they can sometimes sense odd magic surges around her."

"What kind of surges?" Eileen asked in a wary voice.

"Nothing dangerous, if that's what you're worried about. Just weak bursts of magic that seem to have no obvious effect. We'd love to have her examined by an Equestrian mage, but that means going through the government."

Eileen paused for a long moment before replying, "Well, at least she won't set fire to anything."

Jenny's earlier flight of fantasy tried to impinge itself on her thoughts again. She shook it off before saying, "Aunt Eileen, are you really going to do this?"

"I don't want to," Eileen said. "It means we can't take I-25 like I had wanted to. We'd have to take back roads most of the way to avoid running into too many checkpoints. If we can't get there in one day, we'd need someplace to stay overnight,"

"Colorado 83 could get us most of the way," Jenny said.

"It heads through a lot of pony settlements," said Fire. "Any one of them would welcome all of you."

"Yeah, but they're outside the Homestead lands," said Eileen. "Which means the government can barge in any time they want."

Fire's ears flattened. "It doesn't stop them from doing that inside the Homestead lands, either, what with their surveillance craft and the occasional FBI anti-magic raids."

Jenny stared. "Raids?"

"Well, raid in the sense that they're unwanted intrusions, not that they come in like cops breaking down your door with a search warrant. They're actually fairly calm affairs and most ponies take them in stride. The government is ensuring no forbidden magic is being practiced. It's mostly for show unless they actually have an Equestrian mage with them, but that's getting more rare now."

Eileen turned to Jenny. "What do you think? I don't want to make this decision alone, since you're gonna be pulled into whatever shit goes down."

Jenny had been afraid Eileen would ask her that. Legally, Eileen was her guardian until she reached eighteen and thus could make the decision for her. While she was grateful that Eileen recognized her independence, this was already a hard decision to make.

Her mental discipline faltered for a moment, and the fantastic setting swelled in her mind. She was the able but as yet unknown niece of the Countess, herself a brash but influential woman who nevertheless doted on her niece, wanting to see her make safe passage to the neighboring kingdom of colorful, magical creatures, accompanied by their ambassador. The Countess had been entrusted with this escort before this new wrinkle in their plans, and now--

"Jenny?" Eileen prompted. "You okay?"

Jenny blinked rapidly when Eileen's concerned tone shattered the vision. "Oh, um, sorry. I want to meet Beverly first. We could do that without any trouble, right? If we didn't actually take her with us after that, the government wouldn't have anything on us."

"It's only about a half-hour's drive from here," said Fire with a tone of hope in his voice. "I'm sure once you get to know her, you'll want to help her."

"That's what I'm afraid of," said Eileen in a softer tone of resignation. "All right, come on, let's hit the road."

Beverly caught the glow of unicorn magic out of the corner of her eye, and she turned her attention away from the screen of the tablet PC. She smiled at her friend as the butter pallet was levitated to the table before her. "Thank you."

"Do you need some help?" asked the green-furred, yellow-haired unicorn mare when she saw Beverly flexing her fingers.

"No, I think I got it." Beverly closed her still slightly stiff fingers around the butter knife. "It's almost worn off by now."

Beside her, the tablet's screen faded as it hibernated. The first thing she had done after receiving it was set the power saver on a very short cycle to preserve what battery it had left. As with many pony communities, there was no electricity, since ponies didn't pay utility bills and did not generate their own power yet.

Her gaze flitted among the communal breakfast gathering. She sat in what had once been a restaurant, where now its patrons brought their own food to share with others. Light and heat for cooking were provided by a combination of wood fire and pony magic. While the weather was still warm, they all had breakfast outside, but that morning the air was a bit nippy for most. Only pegasi -- with their inherent resistance to cold -- would be comfortable, but here they mingled along with the other tribes.

Beverly's hands moved slowly and methodically. Every morning she awoke with her hands curled up as if they intended to become hooves, and sometimes she would stare at them hoping it would actually happen. Instead, she remained as she was, caught in an in-between stage straddling two worlds.

She sat almost as the other ponies did, her rose-red tail curled around her hips and in her lap. Her white-furred legs ended in hooves which felt as natural to her as feet once had. Her ears swiveled as soft conversation buzzed around her. Even in large gatherings, ponies never subjected her to boisterous bursts of noise that seemed to accompany human conversation.

Yet the usual morning routine was edged with excitement over the Pony Council. Despite ponies no longer being connected to social media, they had their own way of disseminating information quickly. Ponies had a saying: news traveled fastest on pegasus wings.

Beverly was drawn into the conversation as if she were simply another pony, allowing her the illusion that she was an integral part of their community instead of someone who only had her hoof in the door. She turned to her green unicorn friend and said, "Do you think anything will come of this, Minty?"

Mint Julep uttered a heartfelt sigh. "I certainly hope so. I can't stand not knowing what will become of us."

Beverly smiled as she thought of her friend's name. She really liked pony names, as they were often rather descriptive of the pony's appearance, talent, and in some cases both. In Minty's case, she had been a bartender before the transformation, and her skill had carried over into her pony form. Ponies could consume alcohol, though their smaller mass meant they could drink nowhere near as much as a human.

Her smile faded. What would she do if she ever managed to become fully pony? She could scarcely see how her former human occupation -- that of a quality assurance engineer for an electronics firm -- would be at all useful among ponies. She tried to tell herself she would find a means to use her unicorn magic in other capacities, but that assumed she would ever get to that end state.

"They can't keep ignoring you," Beverly said. "Maybe they can ignore people like me, but not you."

Minty gave her a supportive smile and lay a hoof over her hand. "Please, don't despair, Bev. They can't go on forever pretending people like you don't exist."

Beverly's eyes glistened. Had that been a human hand, she would have either pulled her hand away or sit squirming in discomfort. A pony hoof, however, she could trust.

She had heard all the rhetoric that ponies had been "brainwashed" into this state of mutual support and pacifism. She still longed to be part of it. She had already made far more friends than she ever had in her life. That rehumanization could not be forced on her without her consent was moot; the lack of choice to go fully the other way felt just as restrictive.

"If we can get you to see your brother in Denver--" Minty began.

Beverly withdrew her hand so she could take a bite from her roll. "I'm not sure how much help he would be."

"You've told me that he always protected you while you were growing up."

Beverly shuddered. "He could only do so much, like warn me when father was getting drunk again."

Warnings were all that could be done, at least until Sam was old enough. She still remembered that day when Sam was seventeen, and their father had been in one of his worst alcohol-induced rages yet. Sam had socked him in the jaw hard enough to send him to the hospital.

"From what I've heard, he's human," Beverly continued. "He didn't come down with the flu until just before ETS was cured."

"But he's still family," Minty said, emphasizing the point with a clop of her fore-hoof against the table. "And family matters."

Beverly envied Minty; she had a human brother who fully supported her decision to remain a pony. "I'm not sure what he could do for me."

"Maybe he can help you get in touch with more people like you."

Beverly's ears drooped. "Most Partials are still penned up in those camps on the chance that they'll give in and agree to rehumanize."

Minty paused to levitate a pitcher of apple juice and refill her glass. "You haven't talked much about your time in that camp."

Beverly's tail twitched. "It wasn't exactly fun."

Minty topped off Beverly's glass as well before setting the pitcher down. "We've heard some rather nasty stories. I'll understand if you don't want to talk about it."

Beverly didn't feel so much like she wanted to as had to. Never among humans had she ever felt she could share her feelings like this. "We were never physically abused, but we still felt like inmates in a prison. Many of the others were not as far along as I was, and most agreed to rehumanize. But anytime somepony objected, they got sent for more counseling, which was little more than being browbeat about how wrong we were to want to become ponies."

Minty's ears flattened. "That's terrible! They treated you like you didn't know your own mind."

"In their eyes, I didn't. I was mentally ill, and making me human again would fix all that." Beverly frowned. "I even overheard one of the psychologists use the word 'delusional.' She was the worst. She once had a Partial run from her office in tears, and she was practically screaming at him in her frustration."

"Hmph," Minty snorted. "One wonders how she got her position in the first place."

"To be fair, she was forced to resign after that," said Beverly.

"Still, that's little solace for people like you who just want to live their lives and be happy. That's all any of us want." Minty looked thoughtful. "Didn't human rights' groups have anything to say about this?"

"Yes, they did," said Beverly. "And that got some of them freed. But people like me were considered too dangerous a threat."

Minty looked askance at her. "How in the world could somepony as sweet as you be a threat?"

Beverly smiled briefly at the compliment. "They wouldn't give me a straight answer, just something about how their measuring and monitoring equipment didn't work right when they examined me."

"That seems like a flimsy excuse to me to--"

Minty was interrupted when a familiar voice cried out, "Hey, Bev!"

Beverly turned her head in time to see a blue-furred pegasus with cyan hair trot over to her table. Her eyes flicked to his haunches just to admire his cutie mark: an image of a sun shining high over a broad landscape. Goggles lay over his eyes, and he exuded that "fresh from the skies" scent that many pegasi did after an extended flight. "What is it, Clear?"

Clear Skies smiled. "Just wanted to let you know that Fire Springs is on his way here, and he's got his friend Eileen and her niece Jenny with him."

Beverly's ears drew back slightly. Despite trusting her pony friends not to expose her to humans who would harm her, she still faced the prospect of human interaction with some trepidation. "Are they going to take me to Denver?"

"That's the idea, and it might not be a moment too soon."

Minty gave him a questioning look. "What do you mean?"

"I just got back from a flyover of Colorado Springs," said Clear. "Or at least as much as our wing could do before being warned off by a military helicopter. They got a lot more activity going on there then we were led to believe."

Beverly's heart sank.

Minty gasped. "You're not thinking that they're going to run us out of here, are you?"

"We don't know yet," said Clear. "But my wing leader is worried enough that he's keeping patrols flying non-stop so we get some warning."

Minty hopped off her seat. The general din of conversation rapidly faded as other ponies turned their attention towards them. "We knew they might try to run us out of here, since we're not on Homestead lands, but I'm finding the timing very suspicious."

Beverly swallowed hard. "Are you saying that they know I'm here?"

"They might not," said Clear. "As far as we can see, Fire and his friends are not being followed. They'll be here in another ten minutes."

Minty turned to Beverly. "I think you better plan to leave here in a hurry, just in case."

Beverly sighed and looked around. "As much as I knew this would happen eventually, and I really do want to see my brother again, I don't want to leave all of you."

Minty smiled and drew Beverly into a hug. Clear and several other ponies did as well in quick succession, making Beverly tear up. This is what trust and belonging felt like. This is what she wanted to be a part of.

This was what still eluded her grasp.

Jenny had little idea what to expect after Eileen pulled the SUV off Colorado State 83 at a point where there was no official road, just a stretch of ground that had been trodden smooth by earth pony hooves. It was one thing to see a pony community as a pony, quite another as a human. After rehumanization, all her time had been spent in Colorado Springs, where ponies were not as ubiquitous as they were elsewhere, and scarcely at all once the Homestead lands were formed and the city declared a recovered human settlement.

Its aging engine labored as the car wound down the narrow road, trees rising on either side. Eileen had to pay near her life savings to afford even a twenty year old used car; ever since, they had been relying on Fire and his pony friends for basic amenities.

Jenny could think of any number of fantastic spins for this part of the trip but fought to keep herself grounded in reality. "I'm not familiar with this area. Where are we exactly?"

"About six miles northeast of Briargate," said Fire from the back seat. "Which itself is a northern suburb of Colorado Springs."

"Isn't that dangerously close to the city?"

"Well, we didn't exactly expect Colorado Springs to become a danger," said Fire, his voice stuttering as the car rolled over a wash-boarded section of road. "The military moving in was a surprise."

"Not really," Eileen said. "The city has had a military presence for some time."

"I thought they had pretty much left after they shut down Cheyenne Mountain," said Jenny.

"Once the military gets their claws on a place, they don't ever really let go." The car lurched to one side as it hit a depression. "Ugh, no offense, Fire, but ponies don't know jack shit about putting a proper road together."

"The settlement was meant to be accessible from I-25," said Fire. "During the last few days of the ETS crisis, there were large groups of transforming humans or newly transformed ponies wandering along main roads looking for help. A settlement accessible from a highway exit would be easier for them to see."

"And who really owns this land?" Eileen asked.

"They don't know, and they had hoped not to have to worry about it." Fire's voice took on a more somber tone. "Realize that this settlement was founded in part by people caught in that last accelerated surge of transformation. I-25 had become a parking lot due to the sheer number of people evacuating, several accidents, and the shutdown of the transportation grid. People who left their homes with only colored hair and maybe the ears and tail wound up with hooves, horns, and wings while they waited in traffic."

The road widened into a clearing, and color exploded before them as ponies gathered at the edge of their settlement, looking on curiously as Eileen parked the car.

"A reception committee?" Eileen remarked in a wary voice.

"I'm sure recent events have piqued their curiosity," said Fire.

Jenny stared through the windshield. Despite having become human, she still felt a slight affinity for them. Even up to the very moment the rehumanization spell was about to be applied, she wondered if it would fizzle like it did for others who truly did not want to go back.

Yet she had always maintained that her transformation had been on false pretenses, and that alone had been enough conviction. She had been told that the lingering pony-like aspects had nothing to do with her attitude towards the procedure.

Nonetheless, despite her sense of connection, she did find their universal friendliness a little eerie. While many ponies were insistent that they were thinking for themselves rather than slavishly following a vision, they still had a pronounced herd instinct.

As she left the car, she wrapped her arms around herself against the morning chill. The one thing she did envy about ponies was their fur coats.

Fire appeared quite delighted with the reception and surged forward. "Good day to you all! I come accompanied only by those who want to be our friends."

Jenny sensed this was some sort of ritual among strangers appearing in a settlement. She still remembered the vision which had been imparted to her on the day her transformation completed. The question what have you learned still resonated with her despite having lost their original impact.

On some level, she was enjoying this. It played to her love of fantasy despite the fact that hundreds of millions of people transformed into an alien species was the reality of the moment. So long as she kept it to a low level in the back of her mind, she could afford to indulge.

She glanced at the crowd. Were some ponies looking at her curiously, or was that just her imagination? Even the mint-green unicorn who stepped forward from the others, the sun playing off her bright yellow mane and her cocktail-glass cutie mark, let her gaze linger on Jenny for a moment before addressing them all. "Welcome. My name is Mint Julep, but you can call me Minty. I'm a friend of Beverly. I can take you to her, but ..." She hesitated, her eyes flicking to Eileen. "I should warn you, she's a bit skittish around humans, especially loud-voiced ones."

Eileen smirked. "Like me."

Minty averted her gaze, her ears twitching. "I hadn't wanted to say it, but ... well ..."

"Yeah, I know, my reputation precedes me," Eileen said. "I plan to let Jenny do most of the talking."

Jenny flicked a surprised look at her aunt, but Eileen appeared not to notice it, or chose not to. Jenny managed not to frown; as much as she liked Aunt Eileen, her aunt did have a tendency not to voice her plans ahead of time.

"This way," said Minty as she turned away, swishing her tail once.

"I'll catch up," said Fire. "I want to check in with the pegasus patrols and see what the latest news is."

The other ponies wandered away in groups. Minty led them past a set of thatched-roof houses sized for ponies. Many were of recent construction, and through a gap in the trees, Jenny caught sight of where the weeds were reclaiming some ramshackle constructions comprised mainly of pre-built human-made parts. She also caught sight of a clearly human house, though the state of its lawn suggested no one was living there at the moment.

Eileen had seen it as well and commented, "Yeah, someone owns this land."

"We like to think that we own it now," said Minty.

Jenny wanted to believe that as well. The dwellings were not for show; ponies stood before them conversing with neighbors; little pony foals ran and played with one another. It looked like any closely-knit human community might.

"We've made this place our own," Minty continued in an almost pleading tone. "We've worked the land and improved it. We even started to trade goods with the nearby human communities of Black Forest and Eastonville. They love the fruit we can grow here when it's out of season elsewhere. It's how we got Beverly her tablet PC so she has something to do, though we don't have any way to charge the battery for her."

"Maybe we can scrounge up a car charger for her," Jenny suggested. She had not added "if we take her with us" as she didn't want to disappoint Minty. She hoped her aunt would take the hint that she would rather Beverly join them.

Minty led them into one of the pony dwellings, and Jenny and Eileen had to duck their heads. Despite the lack of electricity, the interior was warm and bright. Wood-framed furniture was covered in cushions styled and shaped for pony haunches. Ornate lamps glowed in the far corners, powered by simple unicorn spells. Jenny caught a whiff of wood smoke, drawing her gaze to flickering flames and smoldering coals in the fireplace.

Minty paused by the hearth. Her horn glowed, and she rearranged some of the logs and coals. Her horn brightened, and the flames leapt and roared, bright enough for Jenny to squint slightly as the unburned logs caught fire. By the time her horn quiesced, the fire had settled and spread out into a more even configuration.

"How did you do that?" Jenny suddenly blurted. "That wasn't a simple levitation spell."

Eileen frowned. "Or a firestarter spell, either."

"No, it wasn't," Minty said with a faint blush. "It's a fire manipulation spell. It means we can get by on fewer Equestrian imports of fire crystals or more clunky chemical means."

"Hang on," Eileen said. "There's no way that's even a remotely approved spell."

Minty turned more fully towards them. "No, it isn't."

"Then just where the hell did you get it?"

Minty averted her eyes, lifting a fore-hoof briefly. "I'd rather not say. It's not that I don't want to trust you, I'm just not sure how you'll react if I tell you."

"Maybe it's better we don't know," Jenny suggested.

"Hey, I'm only thinking of these ponies," said Eileen. "I don't want to see them get in trouble. Just the fact that they're not abiding by the clean air laws regarding burning wood is enough to get them in trouble."

"The pegasi already handle that," said Minty. "They regularly scrub the smoke from the air, and the earth ponies incorporate the soot into the soil where they change it somehow to make the soil more fertile."

Eileen paused. "Huh. I didn't know they could do that."

"You see what I mean?" Minty said. "What threat do we pose to humans? We give back to the land exactly what we take from it." She sighed, her ears drooping. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to go off like that."

"Don't worry about it," Eileen said. "I'm the one who often defends ponies when other people pick arguments with me over it."

Jenny frowned as she felt her cell phone briefly vibrate, wondering who could be sending her a text now. Yet when she took out her phone, instead of a pending text, she saw her phone's boot screen.

"In talking to Beverly, I feel like humans don't care, that they want the world to go back to what it was," said Minty. "It's little wonder why a lot of ponies feel sympathy for Sunset Shimmer despite not explicitly following the Shimmerist philosophy."

Jenny still could not hear the name Sunset Shimmer without shuddering, though it was the one thing that could firmly ground her in reality and in her humanity. It had been that alien pony who had interfered with her life and sent it down its current path.

She let her phone finish its spontaneous reboot just to ensure it came back on okay before shoving it into her back pocket.

"Let's not delay any further, or I'll just keep rambling on," said Minty. "Let me take you to Beverly."

Beverly had heard the voices in the next room, but it did little to divert her attention from the book which sat closed before her on the table. She tried to envision what the other unicorns had taught her about activating the runes of the levitation spell. This used to garner a few sparks from her horn, but lately she had not had even that.

She finally relented and flicked her eyes over to the dark screen of the tablet PC. Likely permanently dark now, as she had seen the last bar of battery disappear before it warned her about low power. She was sure she had drained it this time.

She jerked her gaze back to the door, though not merely at the sound of Minty's approaching hooves. She had sensed something similar to when approached by a unicorn she had never met. Despite her Partial state, Beverly shared one thing in common with full unicorns: they sensed each other's inherent magic field. Had another pony joined Fire's friends?

Yet when the door opened, the only pony present was Minty. Beverly's ears flattened at the sight of the humans, but slowly rose when she noticed that odd sensation was stronger now, as if a pony were hidden behind the humans despite the absence of a second set of hooves.

"Bev, this is Jenny and Eileen," Minty said.

Beverly blinked and stared at Jenny.

Jenny had been staring back, but now she took an awkward step forward. "Um, hi. We, uh, wanted to meet you before we ... uh ..."

Beverly's eyes suddenly widened "Are you a Partial, Jenny?"

Jenny looked rather flummoxed by the question, and Eileen's eyebrows rose. "Uh, no," Jenny finally said. "What gave you that idea?"

Beverly's gaze darted over Jenny and saw the faint pinkish tinge of her hair and the purple of her eyes. Yet that was the only outward physical sign of anything remotely pony-like. In all other respects, she looked perfectly human.

"I'm rehumanized," Jenny said in a low voice.

Beverly's ears drew back. "But--"

"They're not here to try to convince you to do that," Minty said.

"No, of course not," said Jenny.

"But you have a magic aura," said Beverly in confusion.

"It's just something left over. All it means is that I still have some lingering strength. Nothing more than that."

Beverly tilted her head. Jenny had been an earth pony? That was not what Beverly was picking up, but she could not claim to be an expert on magic.

"I'm not the only one like this," said Jenny. "The government just doesn't like to talk about it much. There's only a small number of us. For all I know, the Equestrians have fixed whatever went wrong. I consider myself human."

Beverly heard the defensiveness in Jenny's tone, but she thought she sensed a bit of desperation as well. In either case, she didn't want an argument. With as many arguments as she had with humans over magic, she didn't want to repeat it here, especially with a girl she felt at least some affinity towards. "Are you here to take me to Denver?"

"That's what we'd like to do, yes," said Jenny.

Beverly's eyes flicked to Eileen. "All of you are going?"

"It's my aunt's car."

Beverly knew Eileen only by reputation, but the woman reminded her too much of her father: loud and foul-mouthed. She tried to tell herself that the resemblance likely ended there; Fire would not be friends with her were she prone to verbal tirades or -- worse -- drunken violence.

As if sensing her misgivings, Eileen cleared her throat and said, "Look, I know I'm not the easiest person to get along with, but that's my problem, not yours. I just want to do the right thing."

Beverly thought she heard sincerity in Eileen's voice, yet after having been held against her will by humans who wanted to change her into something she didn't want to be, having to place her safety in the hands of more humans was difficult. Despite her best efforts, her mind entertained the idea that this was some sort of trick, that she was going to be taken back to one of the camps.

"And what Jenny and Minty said was right," Eileen continued. "We're not here to change your mind about anything. We just want to see you safe."

Beverly curled her tail around her hips. "I want to believe you."

"I think you can, Bev," Minty said. "And to be honest, ponies can help you only so much. We need to have faith that some humans truly want to help us."

Before Beverly could reply, she was startled by the sound of a hoof banging against Minty's door. "Minty! Can we come in? It's urgent!"

"Shit, this can't be good," Eileen muttered.

Beverly's heart hammered as Minty called out. "Fire, yes, of course, come in!"

The front door burst open, and two sets of pony hooves galloped forth. Fire Springs appeared alongside Clear Skies. "We have to get Bev out of here right now!" Fire declared, emphasizing his words with a stomp of a fore-hoof.

"What's going on?" Minty asked.

Clear frowned and lifted his goggles. "The military's happened, that's what. A convoy just turned off I-25 onto Baptist Road. That'll lead them straight into the settlement. They'll be here in ten minutes."

"What? Why?!" Minty cried.

"I can almost guarantee they're coming to force us to resettle in the Homestead lands."

"Or they know I'm here," Beverly said in a miserable voice.

"They can't force you from here," Jenny said. "Can they?"

"The government can do whatever it damn well pleases," Eileen muttered.

"That's not what I mean! They can't use force against the ponies. Equestria has forbidden that as part of them agreeing to help."

"They don't have to use force," Clear said. "What do we have to defend ourselves with when our unicorns aren't even allowed basic defense spells?"

Jenny frowned. "I seem to remember being pretty damn strong when I was an earth pony."

"Earth pony strength only goes so far," said Fire. "We would have to use enough to actually hurt humans, and then that would trigger the exception they negotiated for cases of self defense."

"And we don't want to hurt anypony," said Minty. "Or any humans for that matter."

"This isn't fair!" Jenny cried. "They're taking advantage of pony pacifism to get what they want. Minty was right, what harm are they doing here?"

"Welcome to the real world, kid," Eileen deadpanned. "Look, we don't have time to debate this. We have to get Beverly out of here before the military goons arrive."

"Do they have time to get away?" Minty asked in a fearful voice. "The military always sends out their helicopters for recon ahead of their convoys. They'll spot them leaving in a heartbeat."

Clear smirked. "Two can play this game of taking advantage of the other's limitations. The other pegasi have started conjuring up a rain shower over the settlement and feigning confusion at the approaching copters. They won't get too close if there's any danger of accidentally hurting us, and the clouds will foul up their visual surveillance. Infra-red won't work either if we mess with the thermals."

"Until they start hauling out the rubber bullet guns," Eileen said.

"We've got our strongest up there," said Clear. "They can take a few bruises."

"It will buy you time," Fire said. "But only if we leave now."

Beverly stood, and Minty rushed forward to embrace her. "I'm really going to miss you, Bev."

Beverly trembled as she hugged her unicorn friend. "Same here," she said in a choked voice.

Minty drew back and smiled, though her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "Try to let us know how you're doing, and stay safe."

Beverly thought the latter a tall order. She looked towards the two humans with whom she had to entrust her life. This had been perhaps the hardest decision she had to make since this nightmare started.

"A-all right," Beverly said in a shaky voice. "Let's go."

"Sir, the pegasi are purposely stalling us," the military commander's voice crackled over the speaker phone. "There's no other reason for them refusing our initial demands to stand down."

FBI Midwest Recovery Sector regional director Matthew Fuller leaned back slightly in his chair. "What are your recommendations, commander?"

"That we escalate to level three firm persuasion."

Matthew considered. "Firm persuasion" was simply another way of expressing the use of non-deadly force without using that pesky word "force" and thus risk violating the letter of the treaty with Equestria. "Skipping over level two, commander?"

"It's my opinion that they've already countered level two," said the commander. "They have their biggest and strongest pegasi out there. They would shrug off a few rubber bullets."

Matthew sighed. That was always the trouble in dealing with ponies. Despite their small size and pacifistic nature, wielding only passive magic made them a force to be reckoned with.

He was usually grateful he could take advantage of the chaos in Washington to operate with relative autonomy. Of all the Recovery Sectors, he felt, his made the most progress. Until, unfortunately, that day. "Negative on level three."

"Sir, we're almost positive they're harboring that fugitive Partial."

"I'm well aware of that, commander, but the problem now is one of timing."

"The delegation from the Homestead lands?"

"Yes."

"Then what are your orders, sir? They've made the clouds pretty thick and are spreading them further east. We're quickly losing the window of opportunity."

Matthew was tempted to go ahead with level three -- which would involve the use of long-range tasers -- but the last thing he needed was a severe injury from a pegasus dropping from the skies. Level three really skirted the line with the definition of the word "force", but he would have risked it had not the order come down from the FBI Director in Washington to scale back resettlement activities if they could be interpreted as anti-pony.

Matthew frowned. Equestria had been all too quick to jump on the announcement of a delegation from the so-called Pony Council. It was another step towards wresting control of a sizable chunk of the country. Already the pony lands were an affront to American sovereignty; had these been humans, it would have been called insurrection. Washington was concerned about not being seen as waging war on ponies, but in Matthew's mind, the ponies had fired the opening salvo.

"Sometimes, commander, Equestria says 'jump' and we must ask 'how high,'" Matthew said in a cordial voice tinged with resentment. "Back off from the pegasi, but by no means accept any attempt to slow the convoy itself."

"Yes, sir," said the commander. "What of the fugitive Partial?"

"Set up checkpoints on as many approaches into southern Denver as possible, but stay clear of the disputed zone border."

"That will hamper the effort if we toe the line that closely, sir."

"We have little choice in the matter."

"Very well, sir," said the commander. "Any changes or updates to our objectives?"

"No change," said Matthew. "These ponies were scheduled for relocation before the Pony Council convened, and either Equestria had chosen not to request that we stop, or officials in Washington had the backbone to push back."

"Very well, sir," said the commander in a more obedient tone. "Proceeding with all operations as normal. Out."

Matthew tapped the button to close the call at his end. He glanced at the calendar on his computer screen. His next appointment had been scheduled for over twenty minutes prior, and given who it was, he was sure the man was still waiting patiently.

He thumbed the intercom. "Kelsey?"

"Yes, sir?" came the voice of his assistant.

"Is Heller still there?"

"He is. Shall I send him in?"

"Do so." Matthew put on his best smile as the door opened. "Thank you so much for your patience, Mr. Heller. I was unavoidably detained."

Field Agent Anthony Heller smiled in return as he closed the door behind him. "Perfectly understandable, all things considered."

"Please, have a seat," said Matthew, gesturing to the chair before his desk. He turned towards his computer. "I took the liberty of pulling up your file before you arrived."

"Oh?" Anthony asked as he sat.

"In the short time you've been assigned to Denver, you've had an impressive track record."

"Ah, thank you, sir," said Anthony in a reserved voice. "But perhaps your praise is a bit premature. We're still waiting for a lot of cases to wind their way through the courts. They're hideously backed up right now. In a few cases, charges were dropped altogether due to claims of lack of evidence."

Matthew turned more fully towards Anthony and laced his fingers. "Not every case is going to be a win. You just do the best you can and hope the courts do the rest."

"It can still be a little frustrating, to be perfectly honest."

"I'm no stranger to that in my own role," said Matthew.

"It's interesting that we should come around to that," said Anthony. "For it's your role I wanted to speak about."

Matthew leaned back slightly but said nothing.

"May I speak candidly, sir?"

"Always, Heller," Matthew declared. "You have a reputation for saying what needs to be said even if it makes people uncomfortable."

Anthony nodded once. "My concern has to do with your dual role. At the same time that you are nominal head of the regional sector, you also are head of PONAT in this area."

PONAT -- the Pony Anti-violence Taskforce -- had been created in the wake of ETS at the order of the President as both a means to show the country that he still considered ponies to be citizens deserving of the full protections of the law and as a gesture of good will to Equestria. Anthony had been one of the first agents to sign up, even though it meant a demotion from his previous post.

Matthew nodded. "Yes, that's correct."

"This is the only sector in which that is the case."

"It's part of my plan to increase our efficiency," said Matthew. "This office already shoulders the task of tracking ponies, their location, their abilities, and so on. Therefore, when acts of violence against ponies arise, having one command structure made more sense."

"I realize that, sir," said Anthony. "But I'm concerned about a potential conflict of interest."

Matthew had a distinct feeling this was where Anthony was going, as much as he had hoped he was wrong. He had not been pleased to discover that he would have Anthony Heller under his command. Anthony was a loose cannon, and due to his extensive connections in Washington, a tough one to tighten down.

He gestured for Anthony to continue.

"I imagine you're facing enormous pressure from higher up, as well as your own need to see that you're getting results. I'm afraid this may lead to a less than optimum situation with regards to prosecuting acts of violence against ponies."

"You wouldn't be coming to me with this unless you had something more than vague supposition, Heller," said Matthew. "Out with it."

"Very well," Anthony said. "I couldn't help but notice that the cases which either get dropped or have the most legal hurdles thrown against them are ones involving connections with Humanity First."

Matthew made a mental note not to underestimate Anthony's powers of perception again. "And what conclusion have you drawn from this?"

"That this office -- likely through an innocent yet no less serious oversight -- may have failed to press those cases, perhaps due to political pressure."

And yet those powers were not infinite. "I can assure you that there has been no such oversight. You must realize that when you face a prominent and very active political group, it will be hard to make such things stick. We have to trust that the courts will ensure that proper justice is done."

"Yes, sir."

Anthony's neutral tone strongly suggested that he needed more to satisfy him. Matthew had to play the game a little longer. "Right now, Humanity First is in the limelight. They have a groundswell of support from people who do not trust that the current political climate is listening to human concerns. Thus they have deep pockets, and for better or for worse, it means they can hire the best lawyers."

"A given," said Anthony in that same maddening neutral tone. "All the more reason why we should put more pressure on the courts to ensure that justice is not decided by those who have the most money."

"Both your concern and your dedication are noted and appreciated," said Matthew. "Rest assured that I am doing all I can. We must also consider the possibility that Humanity First is indeed innocent of supporting violence against ponies. Anyone can claim that they are operating in the name of an entity when instead they were merely inspired by them."

"Of course, that could indeed be true with some of the cases I have remanded to the courts," said Anthony.

Matthew knew that tone of voice; it meant he had something else up his sleeve.

"But what if I told you that I believe I have evidence of direct collusion between Humanity First and the FRD?"

Matthew unlaced his fingers and lay his hands flat on the desk as he drew himself up straight in his seat. The Front Range Defenders had claimed responsibility not only for attacks on ponies but bombings of businesses or homes of people who voiced support for them. Officially, the FRD was considered a domestic terrorist group, originating from pockets of survivalists who had holed up deep in the Rocky Mountains within Homestead lands.

"That's a very serious charge, Heller," Matthew said in a grave voice. "Just where are you going with this?"

"I believe when you review the case, you will see that I have enough evidence to request a search warrant and thus authorize a raid on the Humanity First office in Denver," said Anthony. "I believe their records will show payments to organizations with ties to the FRD."

Matthew narrowed his eyes. "You realize what position you're putting us in if you're wrong. In a little over a month, there are several crucial special elections that could shift the balance of power in Congress. Almost all the pony congressmen whom the President had seated via Executive Order are up for recall elections, not to mention seats vacated by those who chose not to pursue their original careers after their transformation."

Avoiding deep investigations right before an election was nothing new. It was never an official policy of the FBI, yet when that "rule" was violated in past presidential elections, the organization took heat for it.

Anthony gave Matthew a level look. "All the more reason to pursue this, sir. The people have a right to know if who they're voting for has financed domestic terrorism."

"They're right about what they say about you, Heller," said Matthew in a softer voice. "You know how to play hardball."

"Honestly, I'm just doing my job. I'm sworn to protect the people of this country. That some of those people happen to have hooves makes no difference to me."

Matthew could have gone on about the subtle legal distinctions between ponies and humans but knew it would fall on deaf ears. Moreover, PONAT was the pet project of the President and had his full backing. Until the next presidential election unseated him or Congress could unify against him -- the latter not likely in the present political climate -- this is how things would be for the foreseeable future.

"I'll consider this case very carefully, rest assured," said Matthew. "Is there anything else?"

"No, sir."

"Then let me not keep you, I am sure you're anxious to get back to Denver."

Anthony stood, and Matthew followed. They shook hands, and Anthony marched out.

Matthew let out a slow sigh. If he knew Heller, the man likely had a compelling case, at least enough for a judge worth his salt to grant a search warrant. While he understood Heller was indeed just doing his job, it was complicating Matthew's goals; he had a chance to nip pony sovereignty in the bud, and he didn't want to lose it.

He headed out into the reception area once he was sure Heller was gone. His assistant Kelsey turned towards him. "Yes, sir?"

"What's the latest intel on the Pony Council delegation?" Matthew asked.

"Boulder Command is prepared to intercept the delegation and bring them here," said Kelsey. "Drone surveillance reports indicate that Sunrise Storm will be with them."

Matthew saw that as good news; it was another piece of needed leverage.

Warned in time by her friends among the magical beings of the peaceful settlement, the Countess whisked away the cursed peasant girl before the forces of the evil Baron could descend upon them. Yet now as their carriage raced out of the town, a sense of uncertainty settled upon those who sought to escape to the safety of the magic kingdom to the north, such a short distance on a map, but may have well been a continent away considering--

The car lurched, and the seatbelt locked as Jenny was tossed forward. She blinked rapidly as her fantastic narrative retreated, and she peered past the rain-streaked windshield. A group of about a half-dozen humans raced across route 83, a few waving their thanks.

"What's going on?" Jenny asked. "Are they going into the pony settlement?"

"Where have you been for the last ten minutes?" Eileen said as she started forward again. "This is the third time it's happened."

"The first group were carrying signs," said Beverly from the back seat.

"Yes, I imagine they're going to set up a protest along the route of the convoy," said Fire, who sat next to her. "See, this is what I was trying to explain to the council. There are plenty of humans who think this whole us-versus-them mentality is just plain wrong."

"Unfortunately, not enough of them are calling the shots," Eileen said.

"But even this recent turn of events is unusual. It's only been in the last few days that there's been this much military activity."

"Stop being so naive, Fire. This is in direct response to the council."

"But the whole purpose was to extend the hoof of friendship, not to declare a war on humans, yet they're acting as if we have!"

Jenny wrapped her arms around herself as if she had been drenched by the cold rain outside. She glanced at Eileen, eyes flicking over her Aunt's hands on the wheel and her foot on the pedals, trying to better ground herself in reality no matter how much the narrative tugged at the back of her mind.

"Yeah, I get it, but the feds are all too aware of the Shimmerists and their influence," said Eileen.

"Even they would never advocate harming humans," Fire retorted. "Most of them, anyway."

"That's not the point. Shimmerists want to break away from the country completely. That's what the feds see as the threat. The fact that you guys look like you've united means they think this is just the first step towards total secession."

The Baron realized that his prey had eluded his grasp, but the situation was too dire for him to simply give up. His persistent call to bring the magical creatures to heel commanded too much support among the other nobles. He had to get that girl and use her to his own ends.

"Ugh, this is exactly why I had wanted my viewpoint to be represented instead," Fire said.

"I don't think the viewpoint matters," Eileen said. "Some humans are always gonna see you guys as being apart, and maybe that's not necessarily bad."

"Oh, come on, you can't be serious!"

"I don't mean that humans should go around hurting you or driving you away. I mean you guys are really different. You have stuff that's unique to you, and maybe that needs to be acknowledged, you know?"

Fire snorted. "Separate but equal, right?"

Eileen frowned. "Don't go there. You know I didn't mean it like that."

"Please, could we stop arguing about this?" Beverly said in a pleading voice. "I'm nervous enough about this trip. I just want to get to Denver."

The Baron knew of the kingdom to the north, and all the routes into it. He could send his men to scour the countryside, to patrol all roads that lead into it, catching them before they could seek the safety beyond its gates.

"Yeah, sorry," Eileen said in a lower voice as the occasional ray of sunlight pierced the edges of the pegasus-driven storm. "At least I hope we can get there with check engine light on ... oh, wait, it's off now."

Fire peered over Eileen's shoulder. "The same thing happened with the oil light when we first left town. Something wrong with the car?"

"Fuck, who knows? This thing was a beater when I--"

"We can't go to Denver!" Jenny blurted as she snapped out of her inward narrative.

"Huh?" Eileen said.

"They're going to catch us if we do. The Ba ... um, I mean the FBI will be looking for Beverly."

"They couldn't know she was there," Fire declared. "She's been carefully hidden the entire time. Even the nearby human communities didn't know she was there, and the pegasi flew patrols around the clock looking for drones."

"They must have found out some other way," Jenny said.

"We were very careful."

"It doesn't matter how careful you were!" Jenny cried in a strident voice. "They found out. Somehow."

"And just how are you so sure of this?" Eileen demanded. "I mean, no offense, Jenny, but this isn't one of your fantasies."

Jenny frowned and huffed, only to realize how that made her look as immature as Eileen's tone had suggested. It was something the old Jenny would do when she was upset. Yet her supposed conviction was based only on the running fantasy in her head. How would that sound if she admitted to it?

"I believe her," said Beverly in a soft voice.

"You do?" Fire asked. "Why?"

Jenny's heart raced into the ensuing pause, and she tried to make herself look as small in the seat as possible.

"I'm not sure," Beverly said. "It's just something I sense. It's hard to describe."

"The rest of you don't have to believe me," Jenny said in a quavering voice. "It should be up to Beverly, right?"

Eileen thumped a fist on the steering wheel. "Well, someone needs to tell me what the fuck to do, because we're going to make really good time if the road stays this clear." She glanced at the instrument panel. "Assuming the car stays in one piece."

"Where else can we go if not into Denver?" Fire asked.

"Could we come in from some other direction?" Jenny asked.

"If you're right, they can set up checkpoints from all directions," said Eileen. "Shit, I wish I hadn't given up smoking, I could use a hit right now."

"Then let's not drive into town," Fire said.

"Then how the hell do we get there? Walk?"

"Why not?"

"Maybe that's fine for everyone who happen to have hooves, but what about the rest of us?"

"Lots of ponies back in Denver are expecting me to arrive there," said Fire. "Once they see that I haven't shown up, they'll start looking for me. A pegasus patrol is sure to spot us."

Eileen frowned. "Just as easily as the feds could spot us with a drone or a helicopter."

"Well, what do you prefer, certain capture or only the possibility of capture?" Fire snapped. "Besides, I also know a few government contacts in Denver. They could help as well. Jenny, do you think they specifically know Eileen is driving?"

Jenny wanted to say no because her narrative had not stated as such, but she felt like she had already given it far too much credence. It was just a stupid story that gave her a moment of insight. "I don't know. It's not like Aunt Eileen really drew a lot of attention to herself in town."

"Yeah, I had my fifteen minutes of fame when I was interviewed by that news reporter months ago about me being the first one to get the ETS cure," said Eileen. "Again, someone tell me what you all want to do. I'm not the one running this show."

"Castlewood Canyon is on up ahead on this road," said Fire. "It's a state park. Lots of trails that head off into the woods. We could follow Cherry Creek north from there. That would let us bypass Franktown. If we can get north of that, we'll be on the outskirts of Parker, which is where the pony sector of Denver really starts."

"And just what are we supposed to do for food and water?" Eileen demanded.

"There's a small pony community in the northwest part of the park. I'm sure they'll be happy to supply us. They may even have some camping gear we can use."

"If the military doesn't get there first and drive them out."

"There are hundreds of these tiny settlements," said Fire. "It would take them months to root them all out. I'm beginning to think Jenny is right. They knew Beverly was there and used the excuse of resettling the community to try and take her."

"As much as I don't want to go back to one of those camps, I don't want to get you all into trouble," said Beverly in a quavering voice. "Maybe you should just let me fend for myself."

"No, absolutely not," Jenny declared. "We can't. Please, Aunt Eileen, don't--!"

"Save it, kid," Eileen said. "I'm already too deep into the shit to pull out now. Fuck, I hate camping. I hope it doesn't take more than a few days to get to Parker or I'll go nuts."

Jenny felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned her head to see Beverly smiling at her.

"Thank you," Beverly said.

"Uh, for what?" Jenny asked in an uncertain voice.

"For caring enough to warn us."

"I may be dead wrong on this."

Beverly withdrew her hand. "I don't think you are. I don't think you believe that, either."

Jenny said nothing in response.

Chapter 3 - Overtures

Sunny turned to Rainy as they stood near the outskirts of Pony Hope. "I'm leaving you in charge while I'm gone. You're to keep to the training schedule and--"

"--and keep an eye on Thunderburst," Rainy said at the same time. "He's been a little over-eager in some of the endurance exercises and has strained a wing once already."

Sunny glanced up at the clear blue Wednesday sky. "It's a little cooler this morning than I had expected. Make sure to--"

Rainy again started speaking at the same time. "--keep the flow of warmth going for a few more days and break up any stable layer over the mountains to prevent windstorms. We've been over this like a dozen times. Chill out, already, I got this."

Sunny slowly smiled. "I guess sometimes I forget how far you've come. You've taken to this almost as easily as I have."

Rainy chuckled. "I may be good, but don't go comparing me to you. You're still the best."

Sunny blushed faintly. "Seriously, I'm not."

"Then why do pegasi fly here from miles away just to get trained by you?"

"To be honest, I don't really know."

"I do," said another voice. Sunny turned to see Goldy approaching them, smiling. "It's because you're very good at what you do."

Sunny's blush deepened, despite being used to hearing such praise from the mayor. One of the reasons she liked Goldy so much was that she could be counted on to provide Sunny with some emotional support. In a way, Goldy had stepped into the role that Sunset Shimmer once had. Sunny would turn to her parents, but they were always so busy these days, what with Sarah working with Equestrian historians to learn more about those first contacts between Equestria and Earth so long ago, and Harold working on some new farming techniques and reconnecting with his father.

"Yes, I'm good," Sunny said in a softer voice. "But I'm far from the best. I'm sure there are pegasi who are stronger and faster than I am."

Goldy stepped closer. "Perhaps, but strength and speed are not all that matter. Just because you're not the Earth equivalent of Rainbow Dash doesn't mean you can't be proud of everything you've accomplished."

Sunny was indeed proud of her accomplishments. She did often leave new recruits open-mouthed and wide-eyed when she showed off what she could do, but only as a demonstration of what they could do as well.

"I'm definitely no Rainbow Dash," Sunny said with a weak chuckle.

Goldy grinned. "You do share one thing with her."

"Um, I do?"

"Your hooves rarely touch the ground."

Sunny glanced down, almost unaware she had been hovering all this time, her wings moving in a slow and steady beat without her having to think about it. She chuckled as she remembered how Jenny had teased her about that after they had all transformed.

The memory was a bit bittersweet. She missed Jenny terribly, even though she knew that the separation would be good for Jenny while she sorted out her feelings about being human again and possibly pursuing a career.

"That's about all I share with her," Sunny demurred.

"Not all," said Goldy. "Like Rainy suggested, ponies look up to you, and not just other pegasi."

"What they look up to is my former relationship with Sunset Shimmer," Sunny said in a low voice. "It's not necessarily something I want to be known for, especially when it comes to the Shimmerists."

"They're not all that bad," Rainy murmured.

"I never said they were. I just don't like them looking to me like I'm going to endorse them."

Sunny realized the irony of her own statement. By agreeing to help Goldy, she was in a way making an endorsement. She hoped that it would be seen as one for the general pony cause and not any one group within it.

Goldy gently lay a fore-hoof against Sunny's side. "Don't sell yourself short. Maybe they do see a little of Sunset Shimmer in you, and not in a bad way. When it comes down to it, despite how many of us understand she was wrong, we can't help but appreciate what she's given us."

"And it's not like we're trying to force the transformation on humans," said Rainy.

Goldy nodded. "Or even suggest that they pursue transformation. All we want is to show humans how life can be, that being a pony is not about having hooves or horns or wings. It's a philosophy, one of peace, friendship, and harmony."

"That's definitely straight out of Harmonist beliefs," Rainy said in a neutral voice.

"It's the platform that was agreed upon I should promote," said Goldy. "I thought it best to understand the Harmonist way as fully as possible."

Sunny smiled at Rainy. "I thought you of all ponies would be happy for that. You took to those ideas pretty well when they started spreading through the town."

"Well, yes, mostly," said Rainy.

"Mostly?"

Rainy scraped a fore-hoof back slightly. "I just mean ... well, yes, I was really into it for a while, but I guess I'm more like you, wanting to see the big picture."

Sunny refrained from correcting her friend. Sunny's problem was that she couldn't see the "big picture" no matter how hard she tried. She could only do what she felt was best for the moment and the immediate future. She had hoped that smarter and wiser ponies would come up with the rest. She felt more like a catalyst than anything else.

"That's what we're all trying to do," Goldy said. "Now, as much as I hate to break up this conversation, we do have to get going. Word has likely reached the human authorities that something is up, and we don't want to leave them speculating for too long."

"Of course," Sunny said. She turned to Rainy and drew her into a hug. "I'm going to miss you! This will be the first time we'll be separated since we met in the shelter."

She felt Rainy's forelegs tighten around her as her friend let out a quavering sigh. "I know, it's going to be weird not having you around."

Sunny closed her eyes and took in her friend's familiar scent one more time. This was one thing she would never have given up about her transformation: the ability to show her feelings so easily for another. Rainy had become something she had not had in years: a best friend.

Sunny broke off the embrace and wiped a tear from an eye. "Please, take care of yourself and don't push yourself too hard while I'm gone."

"Don't worry, I won't make the snow more than, oh, three feet deep in that blizzard I was planning."

"Rainy!" Sunny said in mock admonishment, and the two of them broke up into laughter.

"But don't be surprised if I do try my hoof at snow while you're gone," Rainy said with a wink. "Light snow, that is."

"Now, you know I want to wait on that a little longer," said Sunny in a more serious voice.

"Sunny, please, don't worry about it. You know you can trust me."

Sunny did trust her. Despite some of Sunny's misgivings about how her friend's thoughts have been going lately, she still felt a bond of trust existed between them. She refused to dictate to any pony, even those tacitly under her "command."

Moreover, this was Rainy's chance to show she could handle other pegasi on her own. If she made mistakes, so be it. It was the only way she would learn. Nopony knew that better than Sunny herself.

"Yes, I do," Sunny said softly. "I'll see you soon."

They touched fore-hooves before finally turning away from one another.

Other ponies had gathered at the edge of town to wish them well, smiling and waving as they approached. Above their heads, the escorting pegasus patrol flew in loose formation. Sunny glanced up at them. "Mayor Sunshine, I'll head up and lead the recon towards--"

"Please, walk with me if you would," said Goldy. She smiled. "And I do mean walk."

Sunny glanced at the ponies ahead. "Oh, um, I really should make sure the others in the wing know what to do."

"They do. You trained them all personally. They can spare you for a short time."

Sunny had not wanted to reveal her real reason for avoiding the others: she didn't want to go through yet another round of congratulations and admiration. Nevertheless, she landed next to Goldy and folded her wings.

"Thank you," Goldy said.

"Was there something you wanted to talk to me about?"

Goldy gazed ahead of them. "Not necessarily. Let's wait until we have passed the celebration up ahead."

Sunny would not have quite used that term, though she revised her thinking when the waiting ponies closed around them to cheers and hoof-stomps. As she had feared would happen, more ponies wanted to encourage Sunny rather than Goldy.

Sunny blushed, and her ears flattened slightly as she risked a glance at the mayor -- only then realizing that she should have been addressing the mare as First Pony all this time -- and discovered that Goldy was smiling, as if enjoying the fact that Sunny was getting most of the attention.

This eased Sunny's guilt somewhat, and she was a little more enthusiastic in her replies until they were finally away from the town and starting down the road.

"You have quite a following it would seem," Goldy said.

"Oh, I wouldn't call it that, really."

"Why not?"

Sunny had not expected the question. She glanced back at the town, but by then the ponies had already left. "I never asked for a 'following.' I don't want ponies making me out to be more than I am." She looked at Goldy. "I've told you about my issues with responsibility."

Goldy nodded. "Issues I understand you've mastered."

"I still struggle with them sometimes, and having a lot of ponies act like that towards me reminds me I still have a way to go."

Goldy smiled. "Then I would say this task of ours will do you some good. It will give you a chance to see that having others look up to you can be a source of strength rather than something to be feared."

"Is that why you chose Minister of Friendship as my title?"

"That was part of the reason, yes."

Sunny had been reminded of her ongoing issues when they had debated over that title. Sunny would have been happy with something more low key like Consultant to the First Pony. "I guess I had never really looked at it in that way."

"It helps to have another perspective. It's what we hope to give the humans."

"I hope they'll listen," Sunny said with a small sigh.

"We'll find a way, I'm sure of it."

Sunny wished she could feel as confident as Goldy. She was just glad she wasn't doing this herself.

The asphalt was still damp as the middle-aged woman eased her car down the strip of former human civilization stretching from the Denver Tech Center west into the hinterlands of the pony sector. Humans and ponies alike walked along either edge, along with a few humans on bicycles who carefully wove around the others. Many ponies waved at her as she passed, as did a few humans, and she did her best to wave back.

"Can we open the window, Connie?" asked her companion in the passenger's seat beside her, a burly earth pony stallion with gray fur and olive green hair. "It looks like the pegasi made it shower earlier and I love the smell of fresh rain."

Connie Morgan gave her companion a wry smile. "Trying to freeze me out, Ted? It's pretty chilly today," she said in a teasing voice even as she reached for the car window controls.

Ted Miller chuckled. "I sometimes forget you don't have a nice coat of fur."

Connie's smile widened. The windows on either side slid down, and cool air blew at her straight black hair. She brushed a few strands from her brown eyes and took a deep breath, enjoying the fresh scent of rain as much as her companion. "And you've been working with me for how long now?"

"Not really all that long," said Ted. "I was rather surprised you managed to pull off an off-cycle election. Even more so when they elected me. I knew nothing about politics even as a human."

"You're a city councilman," said Connie. "Well, councilpony. You don't need to be too political. In fact, I'd prefer it if you weren't."

"In that case, I feel sorry for you. You still have the play those silly games."

Connie gave him a wan smile. She, too, had hoped not to have to play political games when she became mayor of Greenwood Village, a municipality in southeast Denver that could boast having the Denver Tech Center within its borders. Nowadays it was a shadow of its former self; Greenwood Village was now better known for having its western district entirely within the pony sector.

Connie had been told over unofficial channels from Washington that she didn't need to bother with that district, as it was nominally under the control of the federal government, and even then only to protect ponies from external violence. She didn't take kindly to being told to forget about a large chunk of people she considered her constituents -- ponies or no -- and insisted they do the same as the other three districts, namely elect a representative to the City Council.

"I manage," Connie said as she glanced out the side window. She had been behind the push to keep some streets intact through the pony lands of her city in hopes it would encourage humans to interact with ponies more often. This ribbon of asphalt and concrete, she felt, was symbolic of a link she wanted to see between the humans and ponies.

"We really should ask for some pegasi to spread some rain to the rest of the city," said Ted. "It's been so dry this season."

"That's where I still have to play politics, unfortunately," said Connie. "Not to mention I'd be effectively violating federal law if I did that."

"We could just suggest to them off the record that they make some rain for us but claim we didn't ask for it. They'd be more than happy to do it."

"That's precisely what I don't want to do. That would just foster more distrust. I already have to deal with hotheads from district three."

"I'm sure you can keep them in place if you apply enough pressure," said Ted. "You've got the public support."

Connie had not wanted to admit that her position was more tenuous than it seemed. Already the council representative from district three -- a pony who wanted to keep his position after he transformed -- was the target of a recall election come November. His prospects of retaining his seat were not good, and his challenger held a staunch pro-human stance.

Yes, she had public support, but mostly from district one -- all pony -- and district two -- the tech areas which bordered pony lands, and only because she had focused most of her time and energy on seeing those two districts get along.

Districts three and four were further removed, mostly populated by people settled there by federal government programs designed to bring people closer to jobs. Most had lost their lucrative careers and now had to make do with jobs that paid only half as much, if that. They were not in the mood to be accommodating to ponies.

Connie decided not to dash Ted's hopes. She much preferred to have someone optimistic on the Council, and no one was more optimistic than your average pony. She only needed to talk to her own daughter to understand that. "Let's just say that the post-ETS world has introduced far more challenges than I ever thought I would face."

"I overheard you say that you considered stepping down" said Ted. "What changed your mind?"

Connie smiled. "Christina changed my mind."

"You mean the fact that she didn't rehumanize?"

"No, she actually sat me down and told me point-blank 'Mom, you're not giving up.'"

Ted smiled. "That's adorable."

Connie's smile turned wistful. What she would not say -- either to Ted or Christina -- was that her daughter was part of the reason she thought she should step down. The stated reason was the need to dedicate herself to the challenge of raising a pony daughter; the real reason was she feared having a pony daughter would be seen as biasing herself towards pony concerns. She since tried to spin it as seeing her family as a bridge between the two groups, at least as long as it didn't involve Christina being used as a political pawn.

Connie slowed the car and pulled off the street onto a concrete road which quickly gave way to packed earth. The street dead-ended in an open field converted into a parking lot. The sign near the entrance proclaimed "Please be mindful of ponies walking about! Not all of us fly and we're low to the ground!" As she pulled into a spot, she glanced at a sign posted above it: "Please respect our fresh air! Avoid idling your engine too long if you can."

"That's a new one," Ted said as he gestured with a fore-hoof.

"I was just thinking that myself."

"I may have to ask who's idea that was, as it's really unnecessary. A single pegasus could keep this area clear of emissions."

Nevertheless, Connie chose to respect the request and shut off her engine as soon as she had the car into the parking spot. She had already noticed it felt warmer, but it became even more apparent when she stepped out of the car and the bright sun shone down on her. She glanced up when a shadow passed overhead and saw several pegasi flying in a slow circle about the immediate area.

"Your flying friends appear to be showing off their skill at micro-climates," Connie said with a small smile.

"Yes, that's new as well," Ted said. "But, wow, look at the results!"

Previously when Connie had visited this open air cafe, it had been populated largely by a throng of colorful ponies and a handful of humans, the latter dwindling as the weather grew colder. Now humans easily outnumbered them two-to-one. Most had flocked to the food stalls despite their purely vegetarian offerings, though the bakery stand had a fair share of patrons as well.

Ted thrust a hoof towards one of the stalls. "And there's something you definitely don't see every day."

Connie turned her gaze towards a stand selling fruit, nothing out of the ordinary in and of itself. What surprised her was the sign proclaiming Palisade peaches for sale; even more so was the sight of money exchanging hands -- or rather, hand to hoof.

"Palisade peaches this late in the year?" said Connie.

"They got in a late harvest with some pony help," said Ted. "I imagine some of that money is going back to the human part of the community. ETS had completely messed up the town's preparations for the growing season, but ponies worked with the humans there to recover the crops."

Connie was still holding out hope that more ponies themselves would see the value of currency. If nothing else, it would help silence critics who claimed the ponies did little for the economy.

Ted looked out over the tables where many humans were already seated, and more were joining them as they decided on their meals. "Sorry, if I knew it would be this crowded, I wouldn't have suggested coming here for a late lunch."

Connie's smile widened. At many of the tables, ponies had joined the humans, and the two groups conversed with one another as easily as in any strictly pony or human gathering. If anything, she welcomed the crowd if it meant seeing this.

"I mean, I don't mind," Ted continued. "I like having lots of people around since my transformation, but--"

"It's perfectly fine," said Connie. "Let's get something to eat and find a table. I'm sure someone will accommodate us if there are no free ones left. Besides, I already told Christina's teacher I would be here."

Ted chuckled. "You're enjoying this, aren't you?"

"Damn right I am. This is the kind of thing I've been wanting to see more of."

Ted glanced around. "And, of course, not a single reporter in sight. Can't have them reporting something good about human-pony relations, oh no, that's not dramatic enough."

Connie chuckled and gave Ted a playful poke in the side. "Stop being so cynical, it's unbecoming of you."

"Ponies can be just as cynical as humans, thank you."

Connie smirked. "That's not what I meant and you know it. Come on."

Since this cafe was located within the pony sector, it catered to pony tastes as well. Offerings were clearly marked if they contained anything that only ponies would likely find palatable, such as hay or flowers. Yet there was enough overlap that most meals were unmarked.

As much as Connie enjoyed seeing the two species interact, she knew what drew a lot of humans here was the price, as few ponies actually charged money for the meals they prepared. With the economy still in shambles, this was a place people of limited means could go to get something better than the sub-par food at relief centers.

Often, something was given in exchange for the meal. It could be something as small like a trinket that might look nice as decoration in a pony home, or a bit of hand-crafted jewelry or decorative scarf, or something to make it easier to use human-designed tools while they caught up with crafting pony-adapted ones.

The ponies didn't require the exchange, merely suggested it, but many humans did it anyway. To most, this made the assistance seem much less like a handout as it would at a relief center.

Connie parted from Ted briefly, the councilpony preferring something from the strictly pony offerings. Despite no meat in the offing, the huge variety made it difficult for her to decide. It also didn't help that the pony vendors would engage in conversation at the drop of a hat, and many recognized her on sight. She finally had to decide on an egg salad just so she could excuse herself.

As she backed away and was about to turn around, she nearly tread on the feet of a fellow human. She lost her footing until a set of strong, wiry fingers snapped closed around her wrist. Only once she had righted herself did the fingers release her.

"My apologies," said a tall and thin-faced man.

"No, I should be the one to apologize, I nearly stepped on your feet," said Connie. "But thank you for helping me avoid a fall."

The man smiled. "It's what any human would do for another fellow human. We don't need ponies to teach us that."

While the statement was delivered without a shred of hostility, Connie couldn't help but be somewhat put off by the choice of words. "True," Connie replied in a diplomatic tone. "But ponies do help remind us of our better qualities."

The man considered for a moment before he nodded once. "I accept that. Are you looking for some company, by any chance?"

Connie's instinct would have had her answer "no", but there was literally only one table left in the cafe. She glanced about to see if Ted had sat at a table, but he was strangely absent despite rarely taking long to choose a meal. "I would be fine with sharing a table with you."

The man nodded and made an "after you" gesture. Connie headed over to the table and sat, the man sitting opposite her. He looked towards a nearby table where an earth pony had hopped into the remaining chair and introduced himself. The man pointed and said, "Now therein lies the crucial difference between ponies and humans."

Connie took a moment to unwrap her meal. Its aroma made her stomach rumble in anticipation. "And what's that?"

The man turned his gaze back to Connie. "I respected your boundaries. I asked to join you first before simply imposing myself on you."

"Ponies are naturally social beings. Humans are as well."

"Yes, but humans don't have a herd mentality."

Connie decided to sate some of her hunger first with a few bites of her meal, not caring very much about her table manners. "I don't believe I caught your name."

"Ryan."

"Connie," Connie responded. She usually gave her full name, but she wanted to see if Ryan actually recognized her.

Ryan leaned forward and folded his hands before him. "Ponies are not to be marveled, they're to be pitied."

"Just because they're more friendly than us?"

"Humans were shaped by the world we evolved in as well as by God," said Ryan. "Neither of them ever intended for us to live as those creatures."

"And yet, here we are," said Connie. "It's the world we live in, and we don't have much choice about it."

"Ah, but we do. Some can be brought back into the light."

"Perhaps I'm not the best--"

Ryan leaned back in his seat and crossed his legs. "Did you know that many faiths have their own accounts of the so-called 'end days' and have been trying to fit them into current events? Take Revelation for instance. It speaks of the 'mark of the beast.' It should be obvious what potential interpretation would arise if one feels it is being thinly disguised as a 'cutie mark.'"

Connie liked to consider herself a decent Christian, even if she didn't follow any one particular denomination. She had long since made an accommodation between her beliefs and the reality of the post-ETS world. "With all due respect, I don't hold to your beliefs in this matter."

Ryan waved a hand. "That was merely an example, not necessarily my own belief, mind you. People have been trying to fit visions of a religious apocalypse to actual events for centuries. But you raise another point: had that been my belief, I would not have forced it upon you. Consider it another means by which I respect your boundaries."

"Then if I may ask, what are you doing here?" asked Connie.

"Looking for those whose humanity might be saved."

"Saved? As in rehumanized?"

"It is more than just exchanging their body for another," said Ryan. "It's their minds and -- if you're of the religious type -- their souls that are corrupt, and the body is just a physical manifestation of that. All our bodies will decay upon death regardless of what they look like. Even the rehumanization process itself is not perfect, nor can it be applied if the mind is still in the clutches of the delusion that they have succumbed to."

"To be perfectly blunt, you're not going to get much of an audience here for your preaching," Connie deadpanned.

"I am no preacher," said Ryan. "One does not need to thump a Bible to spread truth."

Connie paused to enjoy her meal, though she had to admit some of the atmosphere had been spoiled, yet she was too curious to want to drop the matter. "And just who do you believe can be 'saved' as you put it?"

"Anyone who is not marked is capable of being saved," said Ryan. "Their minds have not yet been lured into believing the false truths of the Equestrians who insist it is natural to be one of these creatures."

"You're taking that out of context," said Connie. "It was meant in the sense that the transformation left them in that state, not that it was desirable."

"Ah, then we are in agreement on one point," said Ryan with a smile. "It is most certainly not a desirable state."

Connie felt more like she was maneuvered into agreement with him, and using a very loose definition of that word.

"The longer they continue to think that their state is natural or even desirable, the more they will corrupt others to their line of thinking," Ryan continued. "Something must be done to stop this. Bringing as many back to humanity is the most desirable option. In the end, however, the corruption must be stopped."

Before Connie could think of a reply, a bright, high-pitched voice suddenly cried out, "Hey, Mom!"

Ryan glanced to the side, one eyebrow rising slightly.

"Forgive the interruption to our conversation," said Connie. "But I'm also here to pick up my daughter."

Ryan smiled, though it looked partially forced. "Of course."

Connie had hoped to stand and put some distance between herself and Ryan, but a little pale blue-furred unicorn filly with a wild green mane streaked with yellow came galloping towards her. She had only just enough time to turn in her chair before the filly jumped into her arms. She hugged her nine year old daughter Christina, the fresh scent of rain on her fur. "How was my little pony's day today?"

Christina drew back so she could fix her cyan gaze on her mother. "It was great, Mom! I was able to practice a bit with my horn today. I can almost lift stuff now!"

Connie smiled. She sometimes could not understand how ETS managed to rip families apart. Her daughter was still her daughter. Yes, Christina had changed, and not just exchanging one body for another. She was definitely a different person after ETS than before, with radically different drives and motivations. Yet Connie could look into those large pony eyes and still see something of the same Christina she had raised.

An added bonus was Christina's diminished size and weight. Connie could lift and hold her like when she was younger. She used it to help her remain as close to her daughter -- physically and emotionally -- as she could.

She shifted her gaze when an earth pony mare with light orange fur and a white mane approached. "Chrissie was a delight as always, Mrs. Morgan," said Christina's teacher Peach Blossom. "She's one of my brightest pupils. She's always wanting to learn."

"We learned more about Twilight Sparkle today!" Christina said brightly.

"Especially about that subject," Peach added with a wry grin.

"She once levitated an Ursa Minor all by herself!"

Connie smiled. "And just what is an Ursa Minor?"

"It's sorta like a ghost-bear, but it's really heavy like a real bear. I'd love to get strong enough to do something like that."

"Just promise me you won't start levitating some random grizzly bear, please," said Connie. "I don't think they'd take kindly to it."

Christina turned her head. "Oh, hello!"

Connie tensed. Christina was looking squarely at Ryan, her only thought likely meeting a new friend. After all, he was already sitting at the table with her mother; her pony instincts would lead her to assume they had already become friends.

Ryan still wore the same smile as earlier, but it was now clearly for appearances only. His eyes flicked towards Christina's haunches rather than returning her inquisitive gaze, and Connie's arms tightened around her daughter.

Connie felt the need to break the tableau. "This is my daughter, in case you hadn't already gathered."

"I see," Ryan said in a neutral voice.

"I'm Christina!" said the filly, smiling. "What's your name?"

Ryan stood. "It's of no consequence, little pony." He looked towards Connie. "You are fortunate. Your daughter is unmarked. There is a chance for her."

Peach frowned. She stepped closer to Christina, her gaze squarely on Ryan, one fore-hoof drawing back and scraping the ground.

Connie refrained from replying the way she wished, that her daughter would decide for herself what her life would be like, as she had no desire to prolong this conversation.

"I would suggest that you pursue that chance, and soon," Ryan continued. "Better to take matters into your own hands before others choose to act. Good day to you all."

Connie let out a sigh of relief when the man turned and left.

Peach leaned closer to Connie. "Did he threaten you in any way, Mrs. Morgan?"

"No, we just talked," said Connie. "Not a pleasant conversation, but that was it."

"Still, it might be good to summon a night pony to keep an eye on him."

"That won't be necessary." Connie did admit that his parting words had made her wary, but some night ponies were on a bit of a hair trigger, and she didn't want to stir up more trouble by bringing them into the mix.

"I've seen him before," said Peach. "He's harassed ponies more than once. Personally, he gives me the creeps."

"What's going on?" Christina asked. She squirmed in her mother's arms. "And can you put me down? Some friends of mine are here."

"Honey, maybe you stay close for a bit."

"But I really wanted to show them what I can do now! Well, almost can do." She pointed a fore-hoof towards a group of foals her age, an adult pegasus hovering near them. "And they're right over there."

"It'll be okay, Mrs. Morgan," said Peach. "That's my teaching assistant. He won't let any harm come to her."

"Why would I be harmed?" Christina asked. "You don't mean that man who just left?"

"I'll explain later," said Connie as she set her daughter onto her hooves. "Don't wander off, we have to head back soon."

"I won't!" Christina called out, already galloping away.

Connie watched her join her friends before turning back to Peach. "Thank you for bringing her here, especially if there are people like Ryan around."

"No trouble at all," said Peach. She glanced to where Ryan had sat. "Frankly, I know the risk you're taking in sending your daughter to a pony-run school, and I don't mean just politically. Unfortunately, it's going to attract people like that man."

"I doubt he knew I was the mayor," said Connie. "As for the choice of school, I do want Christina to interact with humans more, but I feel she needs to understand how to be a pony if she has no desire to change back."

"And I appreciate you giving her that choice, especially given that she has no cutie mark yet. Have you had much luck in convincing other parents of pony children to do the same?"

"Some," said Connie. "It's not something I can be very open about."

"It's just a shame that there are so many foals who aren't being allowed to learn how to use their natural abilities."

Connie had to toe the line rather delicately. She wasn't trying so much to convince children to remain ponies as she was wanting to see them have a chance at happiness. Being hounded to rehumanize by even the most well-intentioned parents was not conducive to that. Yet politically it could be spun to mean she was against rehumanization in general.

Connie caught movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned her head to see Ryan observing a banner that had been hoisted earlier, which read "Please come to the Unicorn Magicraft Fair this Monday in the Village Center Pony Market!"

Peach noticed Connie's gaze. "Oh, that reminds me. I still need your consent form for little Chrissie to attend the fair as part of a class trip."

Connie's gaze lingered on Ryan for another moment. "Yes, of course, I have it on my to-do list for today."

"She's quite excited about it," Peach continued. "While many of the unicorns have only the levitation spell, some have managed to modify it to do some quite amazing things."

Before Connie could respond, she heard hooves approaching at a canter. "Connie, can I talk to you for a moment?" asked Ted as he stepped up. "This is very important."

"I'll leave you to it," said Peach. "See you at the fair?"

Connie nodded. "Count on it."

Peach smiled before she turned and trotted off.

Connie turned towards Ted. "I was wondering where you had wandered off to. Hopefully it was important enough to leave me in the clutches of a radical pro-human nutcase."

Ted sighed. "Yes, I saw. I sincerely apologize for that, but something came up that I don't think you would've wanted him to hear."

Another set of hooves approached, belonging to a unicorn mare with a bright yellow coat and dark violet hair. "Ted, are you sure we should be talking to her about this?"

"Wildy, it's okay. I've told you before, Connie is good at keeping things in confidence."

"What's going on?" Connie asked in a wary voice. She recognized the mare as Wildflower Springs, a pony who was rather vocal in her support of humans who wanted to willingly become ponies. Her beliefs in general leaned Shimmerist, though she never claimed to be one.

Connie was usually careful to avoid her. For someone like Connie, associating with Shimmerists was political suicide.

Ted stepped closer to Connie and gestured. Connie crouched before he spoke again in a lower voice. "Wildy's been in contact with some ponies who are helping a Partial get safely into the pony sector."

"I think I agree with Wildy," said Connie in a flat voice. "We shouldn't be talking about this."

Ted held up a hoof. "I know, you can't take an official stand on that, you can only repeat what the law says. I get that."

"Then why are you bringing this up with me?"

"Because, unfortunately, they'll likely come through my district."

Connie sighed and ran her fingers through her hair.

"I'm telling you this because I want to be up-front and honest with you," said Ted. "I'm going to make sure she gets through safely."

"Ted--"

"All I need you to do is, well, look the other way."

"You know as well as I do, the FBI has already contacted my office about this," said Connie in a hushed but urgent voice. "If this is the same Partial that was mentioned in that bulletin, I can't claim ignorance."

Wildy frowned. "I told you this was a bad idea. She's just like all the other humans I've had to deal with. Lay down the law, and to hell with what the person actually wants."

"We are not debating this now," Connie declared.

"Connie, I'll take full responsibility if something goes wrong," said Ted. "You have my permission to throw me under the bus if you need to."

"You know I won't do that."

"You have to! Look around you. A lot of this pony-human interaction is because of your work. What you're trying to do here is more important than any sort of political career I might have."

It was clear to Connie that Ted didn't understand the bigger picture. Despite his dedication as a representative of his district, he was still a pony first and foremost and felt an obligation to protect others of his kind. For many ponies, that included Partials. Telling him not to would be like telling Connie not to protect her daughter.

Wildy stepped up to Connie. "If you really are as kind as Ted makes you out to be, you'll let him do this."

"I'm not going to stop him," Connie said. "With luck, the question simply won't come up."

"Other ponies have reported more FBI activity. They're sure to use some excuse like rooting out terrorist plots as an excuse to poke around. We just don't want you to give in to their browbeating."

"Let me ask this," Connie said. "Have you considered that even the pony sector may not be safe if they really want her? It's not officially recognized as being separate, sovereign territory. This separation is largely unofficial and a courtesy until some solution is worked out."

Though Connie had been in politics long enough to know that sometimes temporary solutions become de-facto permanent ones because no one could agree on anything.

"We're hoping Equestria will apply some pressure," Wildy said. "There's already news going around that Princess Celestia has asked that the resettlements be halted due to the Pony Council. If that's the case, they're going to increase security around the council representatives."

"We're counting on that distraction," Ted said. "If Wildy is right, they'll likely spread themselves thin elsewhere."

Connie clamped her hands over her ears halfway through his statement. "Don't give me detailed plans! At least let me claim ignorance honestly over that part."

"Then you'll support us?" Wildy asked.

Connie thought back to when her daughter was still in the in-between state, not knowing who or even what she was. Completing the transformation had been something of a relief to all of them. Granted, Connie and her husband had been sporting pony ears and a tail at the time and thought they would join her daughter soon, but she would not wish a permanent confused partial transformation on anyone.

"I will give Ted a leave of absence," said Connie. "Anything he does is on his own time. I simply won't ask what he did on his time off."

Wildy exchanged a glance with Ted before saying, "Well, I guess that's the best we can hope for. Thank you."

Connie did not believe thanks were warranted until this was all said and done.

Sunny realized that perhaps Goldy had been right in her assessment; walking on the ground for any length of time felt wholly unnatural, and taking to the skies again gave her a sense of relief. She couldn't claim an inherent pegasus instinct; Tina was a pegasus, and she had no trouble spending long stretches of time on the ground.

Then again, she was Tina. Others had joked even before ETS that the dictionary ought to have a picture of her for the term "laid-back." Sunny suspected her friend remained a pony simply because it was too much trouble to go through the process of rehumanization. That wasn't even considering her relationship with Bob.

Sunny flew at the level of the tallest peaks just west of Boulder. Her family had camped in this area in the past, her mother knowing all the out-of-the-way places that most tourists missed due to her association with the Bureau of Land Management and the US Geological Survey in the pursuit of her passion for archeology. Yet nothing compared to seeing it from the skies.

It reminded her of what she had learned about pegasi in Equestria. Many of their number were born, raised, and lived their lives in the skies, never once setting a hoof on the ground. Even their homes were in a cloud-based city. Pegasi on Earth had tried creating such a thing but quickly realized there was some missing magical component for holding the clouds together without it simply becoming a storm and raining itself out.

Sunny flew over a peak and down the other side, where the normally verdant blanket of pine bore a ragged scar, the site of a wildfire that had broken out in late August when it was so dry in human lands. This was close enough to the border of the Homestead Lands that pegasi were wary of spreading their rain this far east. Yet when the fire broke out, they hadn't hesitated to dive in to help.

The scar bore a new feature. Right outside a human house, several unburned trees thriving in a rough circle around it, a message had been spelled out using painted rocks which read "THANK YOU PONIES".

A few more plots of land, all with their own bit of greenery that had been spared along with their homes also sported similar messages. One was arranged in a rendition of a pegasus pony crude enough that Sunny suspected it had been done by children. Perhaps the whole thing had been a school project.

Sunny smiled. This was what she had wanted to see, not for the accolades, but just as a sign of humans and ponies working together.

Sunny spotted movement in one of the burned areas. Trespassers were not allowed in the burn scar in order to avoid disturbing any new growth. Yet when she flew low over the charred treetops, she saw a few earth ponies along with a human dressed in a forest ranger's uniform supervising them. A few people in business suits were also among them, looking rather out of place. They were discussing something with an earth pony filly. Sunny would not be the least bit surprised if the filly was in their employ.

It reminded Sunny that things were not all bad. Humans and ponies were working together on many levels. Had many of the ponies been more spread out rather than concentrated along the Front Range and a large swathe of the Pacific Northwest, there might not have been a much of a chance for the Shimmerists to sound the drumbeats of pony unity.

A few of the ponies on the ground waved when they saw Sunny. Some nudged their comrades, who joined in the greeting. More than one called her by name.

A National Guard soldier emerged from the cover of the unburned trees. He looked up, then started speaking into his comm link. Sunny was too far away to hear what he was saying, no matter how much she strained her ears.

What she did hear instead was the beat of fellow pegasi wings, and a voice calling out. "Hey, look, guys, it is her! It's Sunrise Storm!"

No sooner had Sunny risen into the sky when she was swarmed by about a dozen other pegasi. Not one was close to her in age, all well into adulthood, a few even sporting some gray hairs in their manes and tails. With as gracefully as ponies aged, however, they looked as strong and healthy as their younger counterparts.

Sunny was normally averse to being set upon, but having seen the ponies working the burn scar alongside humans had lifted her spirits. She smiled as she said, "Hello, all. You're all acting as if you weren't expecting me."

A blue stallion with purple hair flew up to her, and Sunny assumed he was their leader. He had a rather curious cutie mark, that of a lightning bolt made out of water. "Well, we knew that a delegation was coming, and we were hoping to meet it, but we had no idea you were the delegate!"

"Oh, no, I'm not, First Pony Sunshine is," said Sunny. "I'm just along for the ride."

The stallion laughed. "You? Along for the ride? That's not the Sunny I've heard of! Oh, and I'm Blazing Waters ..." He introduced all the others in turn before saying proudly, "We're the Front Range Fire Patrol, First Wing."

Sunny blinked. "Seriously?"

"Well, we'd wear firefighter hats, but it's a pain to poke holes in them for our ears," Blazing said to the chuckles of his cohorts.

"No, I mean -- and no offense -- I've never heard of you," said Sunny. "I thought I was up to date on ponies working in official capacities like this."

"Wellll, to be honest, we're not all that official," said Blazing. He jabbed a hoof towards the burn scar. "But the humans there didn't seem to care when we helped put out that blaze."

Sunny glanced down at the burn scar again. "That's some nice work, really. But have you had any trouble with government authorities?"

"Eh, some," said Blazing, running a hoof through his mane.

"We do get chased off if we go too far east," another grumbled.

"But most of the people in Boulder don't care," said Blazing. "Hell, whenever a house fire breaks out, we're usually already wrapping things up by the time the human fire department shows up."

"You live in Boulder?" Sunny asked.

"Born and raised there. Not gonna leave it just because I happen to have hooves and wings."

"Blazing is leading this wing for a reason," said the older stallion, whom Blazing had introduced as Safe Rescue. "He can be a one-pony firefighter department."

Blazing waved a hoof. "Aw, go on."

"If you'd rather be modest--"

Blazing made a come-on gesture with his fore-hooves. "No, I mean, go on. Keep telling her how amazing I am."

Laughter broke out, and Sunny chuckled as well. "I'm really happy you've all come together to try to help the human community," said Sunny.

"It's more than that," said Blazing.

The red-furred orange-haired Safe Rescue flew forward. Upon his haunches was the image of a stylized pegasus wing superimposed upon a burning structure as his cutie mark. "Ma'am, I was a firefighter for thirty years before my declining health sidelined me. When my transformation completed, I felt like I was a young kid again, and it made me realize how much I hated retirement."

"When it comes to telling us what we can and can't do, we decided to tell the government to go to hell," said Blazing. "And I even voted for some of those yokels running the show."

"Nopony is going to tell me not to do what I can do," said Safe. "Any more than I could be kept away from firefighting when I was human."

"You know those wildfires that humans can't reach because they're blazing away in country too rugged to get into?" Blazing said. "That's nothing to us. We can get in and out of there as easy as we can here. But then again, I'm preaching to the choir. You above all other pegasi know what it's like."

Sunny did, but not in the way that Blazing would ever know. She was reluctant to talk about how Sunset Shimmer had interfered with her life, effectively helping her become the pegasus everypony looked up to. Not that it mattered to the Shimmerists, of course. As soon as they had their hooves on that information, they had started courting her to be their spokespony.

The worst in terms of how adamant they were about having her on board was some unicorn-turned-preacher named Sunset Blessing. Sunny had told her in no uncertain terms that she was not interested.

"We're hoping you're going to go to bat for us," said Blazing. "We need somepony to tell the humans that we're fed up with their stupid regulations, their dumb restrictions, and their Earth-is-for-humans crap."

"They're not all that way," Sunny protested. "Just look down there and you see even more cooperation."

"We're not saying there isn't progress. It just needs to be more universal."

"Ma'am, if I were to fly to the east coast and apply for a job as a firefighter there, I would be turned down," said Safe. "There's still too much distrust. They also wouldn't be able to qualify me for the job, as all their standards are still geared towards humans. This despite the fact that I've saved lives since I joined Blazing's wing, both human and pony alike."

"We want to live among humans," Blazing said. "Hell, I do already. Much of my neighborhood in Boulder got spared ETS, but I don't care. I don't need everyone around me to be a pony."

"Personally, I believe they would be better off as ponies," said Safe in a lower voice.

Blazing smirked. "Yeah, yeah, we know, old man."

A pegasus mare rolled her eyes. "Don't get him started, please."

The others chuckled, and even Safe smiled as he turned back to Sunny. "I'll spare you my philosophy, ma'am, I'm sure you've heard it all before."

More times than she could count, but Sunny kept that sentiment to herself.

"Whatever you believe about humans, the point is the same," Blazing said. "They have to butt out of our lives and let us be ponies. We're all pinning our hopes on the Pony Council."

What was unspoken but clear in their faces was that they were pinning their hopes on Sunny. Whether she wanted the distinction or not, she was considered the trailblazer. As far as anypony could tell -- and backed up by most government accounts -- it was her and her friends who were the first humans-turned-pegasi to successfully use their weather control abilities.

"All I can tell you is that we're going to do our best to show humans that they don't have anything to fear from us," said Sunny.

She knew that was going to be a tall order. Whenever confrontation between humans and ponies made news, media outlets reran the footage of the few incidents where ponies were the instigator of the violence, or of those whose violent or psychotic tendencies had not been sufficiently nullified by Sunset Shimmer's spell.

Blazing was about to reply, but already his comrades' ears were twitching and swiveling. They turned towards the same point eastward, where a military helicopter approached.

"Oh, come on!" Blazing cried. "There's no way this could be remotely considered restricted airspace!"

"Sometimes the military doesn't need a reason to harass us," said Safe with a frown.

"Take it easy, old man. All right, stand your ground, everypony. We're doing nothing wrong here."

As much as Sunny did not want to be part of a potential confrontation, she agreed with Blazing; there should be no reason these pegasi can't be allowed here, especially where there were ponies on the ground already.

The helicopter halted its approach a safe distance away, and its megaphone blared to ear-ringing life. "If one of you is Sunrise Storm, please identify yourself."

Sunny's ears drew back, not so much out of fear as to attenuate the sound. Despite the volume of the words, they came with no hostile tone. Sunny had no means herself to augment her voice, so she simply rose higher above the others and lifted a fore-hoof.

"You and your delegation are to report to Boulder Area Command," the voice blared. "Please nod if you know where it is located."

"We know where it is," Blazing said in a wary voice.

"We're just not sure it's the best place you should be going," said Safe.

"As much as we don't like it, we have to play by their rules for now," said Sunny. She nodded her head in an exaggerated motion to be sure to be seen.

"Thank you," said the voice. The helicopter turned and headed away.

"At least they're recognizing you and your friends for what you are," said Blazing. "A delegation. Maybe this is a turning point after all."

Sunny would have felt the same way if it had not been the military that was their first official contact. She hoped that was not setting the tone for the whole discussion.

Anthony Heller entered his office in Broomfield -- a municipality in the northwest corner of the greater Denver area and well within its human sector -- his aging laptop stuck under one arm and a tall container of coffee in the other. He generally didn't like to have caffeine this late in the morning, but he had far too much paperwork to catch up on. While his partner Jason was quite capable of handling it, Anthony preferred to expose him to as much "real" work as possible, and not the bureaucratic busywork that made Washington happy. Perhaps the service insisted on calling Jason a "junior agent" but that didn't mean Anthony had to treat him as one.

The prospect of real work is what motivated Anthony. He had forgotten how much he had truly enjoyed field work despite it sometimes exposing him to the worst that humans could do to one another, now with the added wrinkle of ponies being thrown into the mix. Taking an effective demotion after the ETS crisis -- at his own request -- was one of the best things he had done. He was still proud of most of his accomplishments both before and during the crisis, but that was behind him now. It was almost like having a new career.

Anthony's desk was right at the door, and that of his partner faced it with little room to spare. The office would be cramped for one person, let alone two, but Anthony had been insistent that Jason be co-located with him. "Sorry I'm late," Anthony said as he set down his coffee. "Came here right from the airport."

Jason Madsen looked over and smiled. "No worries, chief. How did the pow-wow with Fuller go?"

"It could've gone better."

"Which coming from you means it was just short of a complete disaster."

Anthony gave his partner a tight smile. "Let's just say that Mr. Fuller appears rather set in his ways concerning his methodology."

"You drop the bomb on him?"

Anthony sat down and opened his laptop. "I did, but it might as well have been a pea-shooter for all the good it did. Speaking of which, do we have any new intelligence on that?"

"Yeah, came in this morning." Jason glanced towards the folder sitting near the fax machine. "Incoming."

Anthony stared at the laptop as if that would get it to boot faster. He caught a glow off to the side and plucked the levitated folder out of the air. "Got it."

The glow from Jason's horn faded as he hopped out of his chair with a sharp clop of his hooves as they struck the hard tiled floor. "I think you're going to find it interesting."

Anthony paused to log into his laptop to inaugurate the next long wait while the desktop loaded. He opened the folder, his eyes flicking back and forth as he read. "How solid is this?"

"As solid as anything else we've gotten from that source," said Jason.

Anthony looked at the brown-furred, red-maned unicorn. "Do I hear a note of skepticism in your voice?"

"We were just talking about bombshells. This is a doozy of one if it's true. It means there's something big in the works from the FRD."

"Which may not be a direct link to our case," Anthony said in a neutral voice.

Jason snorted. "You don't believe that, do you?"

"No," Anthony deadpanned. "But it means Humanity First is taking a bigger risk than we thought they would. If some major terrorist incident does happen, and it does get linked to them, they're signing their own political death certificate."

"They're getting desperate, I would say," said Jason. "Too many feel-good stories in the media lately about humans and ponies getting more chummy. They latched on to the whole Pony Council thing like a drowning person to a life preserver."

"Did you vet this info?"

"Personally."

Anthony raised an eyebrow. "How?"

"Just turned on the old pony charm," said Jason with a smirk. "Everybody thinks we're just soooo cuuuute!" He widened his eyes and batted his eyelashes.

Anthony rolled his eyes, but one corner of his mouth tugged upwards. "Very funny."

"Come on, admit it: it's a huge advantage having an adorable pony as a partner who can get people to talk."

That was certainly not the reason Anthony had taken Jason as a partner. Jason had fifteen years experience in the FBI prior to ETS, and after his transformation, he found no reason to leave despite pressure from both pony peers and humans who had trouble seeing proper "FBI material" in a little colorful pony. When Anthony had come across his name and qualifications, he had pushed hard to have Jason accepted back into the service.

It had come at a price. The higher-ups had balked at accepting Jason as-is and forced him to take a demotion, claiming he had to show he could really do the job. Anthony suspected they were testing his loyalty as well.

Despite having a cutie mark and thus no path to rehumanization, Jason epitomized the qualities Anthony wanted to see in the transformed: thinking for themselves as well as about the big picture.

"Okay, seriously?" said Jason. "I did take advantage of my ponification, but only in being able to talk to other ponies more easily. They're more willing to talk to me than they are humans sporting badges." Jason turned briefly so his haunches were visible, where he sported a silhouette of a pony whispering into the ear of another. "This cutie mark ain't a stick-on tattoo, you know."

Anthony grinned faintly. True, he had not taken on Jason on for that talent, but he did take shameless advantage of it.

"Anyway, the ponies I talked to said they were noticing some weird patterns of behavior among the more outspoken pro-human evangelists. It could support the idea that something big is going to happen."

Anthony tended to trust his instincts, and he was coming around to trusting Jason's as well. "All right. Let's keep an eye on any upcoming large gatherings of ponies and humans for the next week or so. I'll send it up the chain and see if we can get more agents to help us out."

"Got it."

"Anything else come in while I was gone?"

"Uh, yeah, this." Jason turned his head and levitated a single page onto Anthony's desk. "Bulletin from sector command."

Anthony picked it up and leaned back in his seat. "Renegade Partial?"

"Looks like it."

"We're being ordered to devote most of our resources to intercepting her."

"Yep." Jason lowered his voice. "I, uh, wasn't sure just how much effort you wanted to put into this, considering Fuller isn't playing ball with you."

Anthony tossed the page to the desk. "Despite our feelings about the direction things are going, we have to toe the line. See if your pony contacts know anything about it, but don't make it a huge priority." He tapped the first folder. "This has precedence."

Jason nodded once. "Gotcha. I do want you to be honest with me, though. Do you think Partials are as dangerous as Fuller seems to think they are?"

"I have yet to make up my mind on that," said Anthony. "I could just repeat the standard response, that we're protecting them from themselves as much as others, what with their increasingly unpredictable surges of magic."

"Yeah, but do you believe it?"

Anthony gave him another faint smile. He liked working with people who knew how to cut through the bullshit. "Let's just say I'm beginning to think Mr. Fuller has his own agenda. Maybe it's just to make a name for himself to further his own career, or he has his eye on running for office."

Jason frowned. "Or maybe it's something a little more sinister. That's what has me worried. You may consider me as having one or perhaps several hooves grounded firmly in the human world, but I'm still a pony. I can sympathize with other ponies."

"Are you including Partials in that list?"

"Many are already more pony than human," said Jason. "Yeah, you're probably right, they shouldn't be running around without supervision if their magic could unintentionally cause anyone harm, but I'm not sure we're respecting their wishes all that much. And, yeah, I know, there's no way anyone is going to see that transformation spell on Earth anytime soon. It's a problem without a solution right now. I just don't want to see anyone taking advantage of it."

Anthony didn't, either. He hated it when superiors had hidden agendas, regardless of their motivations, as it made his job harder. Then again, he had wanted a challenge; he just didn't think part of that would be finding a way to do what he felt was right without a confrontation.

Connie looked at herself in the mirror much as a rehumanized Jenny had just the day before. Unlike Jenny, however, she had no lingering pony after-effects. Where her transformation could be reversed, she bore no trace that ETS had ever happened to her. She had to admit she would miss the increased strength that had started to manifest.

She stepped back from the mirror and straightened her nightgown before flicking off the light and stepping back into the bedroom. Her husband Frank was already in bed, reading a magazine, his glasses perched almost at the end of his nose. She smirked and said, "You know, you're going to have to either get reading glasses or extenders for those."

"I'll go with the extenders, thank you," said Frank without lifting his eyes from the pages.

"And when they fall off your nose?"

"I'll get that extended as well."

Connie smiled and slipped into bed alongside him. She tousled his black hair which was starting to gray slightly around the ears. "Reading glasses are not necessarily a sign you're getting old, you know."

Frank turned to her and managed a small smile. "I know that, honey. I just don't like to fiddle with multiple glasses. It's why I wear clip-on shades for driving." He returned his gaze to the magazine, until Connie plucked it from his grasp and flung it off the side of the bed. "Uh, I'm reading that."

"Was," said Connie. "I need some attention, it's been a long day."

Frank wrapped an arm around his wife as she settled in. "More pony troubles?"

"You could say that." Connie sighed and snuggled against her husband. "I don't really want to talk about it, I just want some comfort."

After a pause, Frank asked in a hopeful voice, "Do you need something to distract you?"

Connie smiled faintly. "Yes, but not that. Sorry."

"It's okay, I understand."

Connie let out a contented sigh as Frank tightened his arm around her. She was grateful he understood that sometimes all she needed was a cuddle. They settled into a silent snuggle until it was broken by a faint clattering noise through the wall behind the headboard. After a pause, the clatter was repeated.

Frank grinned. "Our daughter the unicorn strikes again."

Connie raised her voice. "Chrissie? Stop trying to use your horn and go to bed."

"But Moooom! I almost had it!" came the plaintive response.

"Chrissie?" Connie said in a rising admonishing tone.

"Oh, all right," Christina muttered. "Good night."

"Good night."

"You know she's going to wait until we're asleep and try it again," Frank said in a hushed voice. "She'll just listen until she can tell we're asleep."

"Another reason not to have sex," Connie replied. "Those ears of hers would pick it up."

"Is that the real reason?"

Connie closed her eyes and sighed. She had half a mind to tell him that this was not the time for this discussion, but, truly, when would it be right? "I don't know."

"You're the one who wanted another child," said Frank gently.

"I know."

"So do I."

"That was before ETS."

Frank paused before replying, "So?"

"Frank, we have a pony for a daughter," Connie said. "Despite the joy that she is, she's still more taxing to raise than a human daughter. She's going to be able to do magic soon, and she's going to need a suitable tutor. Then there's trying to get her properly integrated into both the pony and human worlds. I don't even know the definition of the word 'well-adjusted' anymore when it comes to Christina."

"I've already offered to be a stay-home parent," said Frank. "Your career is enough to make ends meet, especially considering all the pony teachers don't charge for their services."

"I'm afraid of what Christina might think," Connie finally admitted.

"Come again?"

"I don't want her thinking that our human child would be some sort of replacement for her," said Connie.

"But she wouldn't," Frank said. "We both love Christina just as much as we did before."

"I know, but ... I just feel Christina is at a delicate point right now. I'm so afraid of doing the wrong thing. I've heard too many horror stories of families torn apart by this. I don't want us to be one of them."

Frank was quiet for a long moment. Back before Christina was born, they had settled on wanting to raise at most two children, maybe three. Frank had been looking forward to that day for some time, at least until ETS had thrown a lot of plans out the window.

"Maybe having a human sibling would help Christina stay partially grounded in the human world," Frank suggested.

"I thought about that as well," said Connie. "Which raises the additional problem that our human child would get all the attention and Christina seen as the aberration."

"We would never--"

"Not us," Connie said quickly. She thought back to Ryan at the cafe earlier and shivered. How many more like him were out there? How many people in official capacities had attitudes like that? "It's not at all going to be like we envisioned. I'm trying all I can in my limited capacity to change things, but it's a slow process."

Frank sighed. "Something did happen today, didn't it?"

"You could say that." Connie closed her eyes. "Let's just say I have a nasty feeling that things will get worse before they get better."

Author's Note

There are a few nods here to characters from Halira's side story Pandemic: What You Are Meant to Be. Thanks to the author for allowing me to do the cross-reference.

Also, we will very soon be returning to other characters introduced in the first chapter. As I had stated earlier, there is a lot of setup to do for the overall story.

Chapter 4 - Noble Causes

"I will never know how you've managed to remain so calm in recent days, Tia."

Celestia smiled as she levitated a pastry onto her plate before gazing at her sister across the breakfast table on what would be a late Thursday morning on Earth. "Perhaps I am simply a good actress."

Luna snorted. "Need I remind you of the little fiasco that was your first and hopefully only attempt to be in a play?"

Celestia levitated a cup of steaming tea to her lips and took a sip. "Maybe I invested in some acting lessons since then."

Luna raised an eyebrow.

Celestia lowered her cup. "Or I could have simply had a lot of practice remaining calm before human representatives when they frustrate me on occasion."

"Ah, good, I'm not the only one."

"But there are some bright spots." Celestia poured a second cup of tea from the teapot and slid it across the table towards her sister. "Try this, if you would."

Luna eyed the steaming tea for a moment before her horn glowed, and the cup rose to her lips. She sniffed, hesitated, then took a sip.

"What do you think?" Celestia asked.

"Well, it's certainly different," said Luna. "What exactly is it?"

"Earl Grey." Celestia took another sip of her own tea. "Courtesy of the ambassador of the United Kingdom."

"Hrm." Luna took another sip, then set the cup down. "It's still not good enough to make me a tea drinker. Give me good coffee any day."

Celestia chuckled, though her eyes took on a wistful look. "Perhaps I am being a bit harsh concerning the humans. They are dealing with a very difficult situation."

"If you ask me, they've been dragging their feet a bit too much."

"In a way, they are a little like me, wishing that things would somehow return to the way they were."

"That's dangerous thinking, Tia."

Celestia shook her head. "I am under no illusions that they ever will, but I cannot help but think it sometimes. Perhaps it will help me understand humans more if I try to think as they do."

"You at least don't have ponies worshiping you," Luna muttered.

Celestia tilted her head. "I thought the Lunites saw you simply as a divine avatar."

"That's bad enough," Luna declared. "I don't want to be known as a divine anything. Having ponies worship me was the foolish notion I had as Nightmare Moon." She added in a lower voice, "And then there was the night pony who considered taking that name. That was a conversation I didn't want to have."

"Now that you mention it, how has your dream walking training been going?" Celestia asked.

Luna averted her eyes. "Uh, not sure what you mean."

Celestia took a bite of her pastry. Having dealt with representatives from so many Earth governments over the past few months had given her an appreciation for moments like this. Dealing with a secret her sister should not be keeping was foal's play compared to what she experienced with the humans.

By no means did she consider the humans hostile; the ones who came to her were well-versed in the art of polite discourse. It was more that they appeared to make what should be simple needlessly complex. She suspected some of the fault lay with her as she still struggled to understand how human society worked.

"Come now, dear sister," said Celestia. "I know you well enough. It is hard to keep you from doing something you believe is right."

Luna paused a long moment before meeting her sister's gaze. "Well, technically, they only asked me to stop. It wasn't really a demand."

"True."

"How long have you known?"

Celestia paused to take another bite of pastry. "For a few months now." She nudged the plate towards Luna. "And do try these, they're courtesy of the ambassador from France. Simply scrumptious, if you ask me."

"Never mind the pastries," said Luna. "If you knew I was doing this, why didn't you ask me to stop? You're very sensitive about doing anything that could be seen as violating the various treaties we have with Earth governments."

"Because I need that insight into pony society on Earth," Celestia said. "It's the only thing that will really tell me how they are doing."

"Most of my insight comes from the fears that play out in their nightmares."

"And what do they fear?"

"Do you have a few hours to spare?"

"The highlights, please," said Celestia.

"To sum it up, many fear they will not be allowed to live as they want," Luna explained. "Even those ponies who chose to work alongside humans and reintegrate themselves into Earth society sometimes fear for the well-being of themselves and their families."

Celestia nodded slightly, lost in thought.

"Something has to happen, Tia," Luna declared. "Something has to break the deadlock."

"You sound a little like the nobles," said Celestia in a neutral voice. "They've been agitating for me to declare a protectorate over the ponies of Earth and bring them under our nominal rule."

"Yes, they've been petitioning me with the same demands at Night Court."

Celestia paused at her sister's tone, her cup of tea levitated halfway to her lips. "And what did you tell them?"

Luna hesitated before responding, "I told them I would take it under advisement."

Celestia set down her cup and sighed. "Luna--"

"They have a point!" Luna cried. "The nightmares the night ponies of Earth have told me about most recently are centered around losing their homes and the communities they've built. That tells me the humans have already started to relocate ponies into the so-called homestead lands."

"I've already requested that they suspend those activities in light of recent developments."

"And that's another thing," Luna continued. "I've also learned of ponies' good dreams. Many of them are putting their hopes into the Pony Council. Even the Shimmerists are hoping something will come out of it, even though many of them would prefer to remain separate from humans."

"Not to put too fine a point on it, dear sister," said Celestia. "But that appears to be what you are suggesting yourself by entertaining the nobles' notions."

"Yes, and I know it plays right into Shimmerist sentiment," Luna said with a sigh. "Just how much trouble are the nobles giving you?"

"Enough that some of the humans are concerned there will be a, ah, what did they call it? A palace coup, yes."

Luna's pupils shrank.

"It's not going to happen, of course," said Celestia.

"That's not the point! Why would the humans even think that could happen?" Luna asked.

"It's happened on their own world countless times." Celestia picked up her cup of tea, paused, and set it down without touching its remaining contents. "I am not so much afraid of what the nobles would do to us as I am what they will do to Earth. I fear they have something in the works to further their aims." She cast a sad gaze at Luna. "I must admit, I am unsure of what to do."

"You can silence them," said Luna in a flat voice. "By edict, of course. They would have to respect it."

"Yes, at the risk of appearing like some sort of tyrant who silences all dissent." Celestia paused. "And alienating my own sister."

"What gives you the idea I--"

Celestia held up a hoof. "I know that tone of voice, when you want to disagree with me but don't have the right words to express it."

"It's not that I want to see the ego of the nobles expand any further than they already have, but as I said, they have a point," said Luna. "Were we in charge of the ponies of Earth, we could better ensure their safety and well-being, and allow them to have access to the magic that is their right as free ponies, and ensure that they use their magic responsibly."

"Yes, it would make some things easier," Celestia said. "But at the expense of antagonizing many Earth governments. There is also something else that I'm not sure you are taking into consideration."

"And what's that?" Luna said in a dubious voice.

"The ponies of Earth are not quite like the ponies of Equestria."

"Yes, I know, their herd instinct has been increased," said Luna. "All the more reason they may need firmer guidance. Twilight mentioned it will likely decrease in successive generations, that Sunset used it as a stopgap because of the sheer number of beings she was dealing with."

"It's not just that," said Celestia. "We must never lose sight of the fact that they were molded into what they are now. This is not what is supposed to be natural for them. When some humans refer to them as 'brainwashed', they have a point."

Luna tilted her head. "Isn't that point moot by now?"

"Not necessarily. They have millions of fellow beings who -- almost literally overnight -- started to think in ways radically different from their brethren. We cannot act as if we have a right to rule over them; they are ponies, but not our ponies."

"I understand," said Luna. "But the reality of the situation is still with us whether we like it or not. From what I have gleaned from their dreams, they have started to integrate that 'brainwashing' in ways that I don't think Sunset ever anticipated. They're taking what Sunset gave them and making it their own."

Celestia nodded. "We can debate this all we want, but ultimately, it is not our decision to make. It is for Twilight to decide."

"Would that include the nobles' proposal?"

Celestia stared her cup for a long moment. Tea had started out as a nice addition to breakfast so long ago, but now it held a deeper meaning. So many problems -- whether it be with her sister, or her various pupils in magic she has had over the centuries, or even a particularly pesky nephew -- could often be solved over an informal cup of tea. She had tried the same technique with many human representatives to mixed results.

Celestia lifted her gaze. "Twilight deserves to hear all sides of the debate, including theirs. I will write a letter to her."

"There is something else you should know," Luna said. "I don't know how reliable this is, as it comes from bits and pieces of dreams, but there is a possibility that advanced magic is already being disseminated to the ponies of Earth."

Celestia sat up straighter. "By whom?"

"I do not know as yet. It could be just some of their unicorns coming up with new spells on their own."

"I certainly hope that is the case, for it would relieve a burden from us," said Celestia. "We could point out that the humans have no choice but to step up their efforts in acceptance of pony magic."

"But it could also mean somepony from Equestria is helping them," said Luna.

Celestia smiled faintly. "And if that is the case, would you prefer that I look the other way?"

"I know you can't."

"Which doesn't quite answer the question." Celestia lowered her gaze. "But I won't insist on an answer. We have a great deal of security in place. The humans even more so at their end."

"They can't stop everything," said Luna. "All it would take would be one disaffected pony who feels the same as the nobles do. Or a pony wanting to make a name for themselves in being known as the one who brought proper magic to the 'poor' ponies of Earth." Luna narrowed her eyes. "Like Prince Blueblood."

"Which is why none of the nobles have been granted permission to traverse the portal, nor ever will."

"A pony of Blueblood's resources could attempt it by proxy."

"Yes, you're right," said Celestia with a sigh. "I will also send a missive to Starlight. She is due to return to Earth soon to lead another set of magic lessons. She already knows of some ponies there who are more advanced and can better judge whether they came upon it themselves or were assisted in some manner."

"I for one hope as you do, that they came upon it themselves," said Luna. "Though with human sentiment the way it is, we would likely have a hard time convincing them."

Twilight Sparkle rushed into her office in the Equestrian embassy in Washington DC for the first time that Thursday with Spike jogging along behind her. She looked towards the woman seated at the desk in the reception area and smiled. "Good mor ... er ..." She glanced at the clock, which stood at just a few minutes before noon. "Yes, good morning, Rosalyn."

Rosalyn turned from her monitor and returned the smile. "You're just in time, your noon appointment is waiting for you in your office. How was your flight back from the UK?"

"As good as can be expected," said Twilight. Her horn glowed, and she plucked a brush from her saddlebag and applied it to her mane. "I had to teleport straight here from the airport. If only I had enough power to teleport across the ocean, it would make my job so much easier."

Twilight considered herself Equestria's ambassador to all of Earth, but with the planet divided up into multiple sovereign states, this meant multiple embassies and multiple treaties between Equestria and Earth. Thus she rotated her time between several nations, focusing on those which were hardest hit by ETS and had the greatest proportion of transformed citizens.

"So who is my noon appointment?" asked Twilight.

"Ms. Wendy Rock," said Rosalyn. "Head of the US Department of Rehumanization."

Twilight's ears drew back slightly. "Why did they send her? Did they not get my urgent request for a meeting with an official concerning the Pony Council? It was the reason I cut short my trip to the UK."

"I know, but she said that's why she's here."

Twilight frowned. "Where is Cadance right now?"

"In New York," Rosalyn said. "She's sitting in as an observer at the Security Council concerning a matter of pony settlements in the West Bank. They're debating whether the settlements should be considered part of the overall two-state solution."

"Weren't they debating that two-state thing six months ago?" Spike asked. "You'd think they would've figured it out by now."

"It's a much more complicated situation, Spike," Twilight said. "Rosalyn, please have her contact me as soon as the Security Council meeting is over. Is there anything else I should know before I meet with Ms. Rock?"

Rosalyn picked up a sheet of paper from her desk. "The Russian ambassador to the US stopped by and delivered this message."

Twilight plucked the sheet from Rosalyn's hand in her magic and levitated it before her eyes:

The Russian government wishes to express its support for the plight of the oppressed ponies in the United States and is at your disposal should you require assistance in convincing the United States government to grant them the rights that they deserve as an independent people.

"Oh, this is ridiculous!" Twilight cried as she returned the paper to the desk. "Do they seriously think that I'm going to violate the treaty between the Americans and Equestria that easily?"

"It's just political maneuvering," said Rosalyn. "They don't seriously expect you to take them up on it."

Twilight still had to reconcile herself to the fact that despite what she considered a common cause among humanity, old rivalries had not taken long to resurface once the world started to recover. Twilight had to see the message behind the message. Despite human distrust of magic, they could see its potential. In Twilight's opinion, the first nation to successfully meld magic with technology would redefine the word "superpower."

What the Russian ambassador was really saying was that they would not accept a United States armed with magic; they would prefer an independent pony nation over that.

"Is there anything else?" Twilight asked, forcing her voice to a more calm tenor.

"There's some breaking news that came in a short time ago," said Rosalyn. "There's been a large spike in pony emigration to the United States."

"Why are they coming here?" Spike asked.

"If I had to guess, it would be the same reasons humans tend to emigrate," said Twilight. "Hoping for something better than what they had before."

"Immigration officials are up in arms about it because they're evading the border patrol," said Rosalyn.

"Well, the pegasi and night ponies I can understand since they can fly, but what of the other tribes?"

"Apparently the strongest fliers can each carry another pony."

"So much for the wall," Spike deadpanned.

"How's this going over on social media?" Twilight asked, a hint of desperation in her voice.

"Pretty much on fire right now." Rosalyn turned her monitor towards Twilight, which displayed a graph of popular topics and memes on the internet. The two top rated tags were #LetPoniesBeFree and #EarthIsForHumans.

Twilight facehoofed. She often marveled at how social media could give her a pulse on the feelings of humanity, but it also exposed their divisions as well. "Thank you. Let me meet with Ms. Rock. Spike, with me, please. I'll need you to take notes."

Spike fetched his pad and a pen from Rosalyn's desk. "Will do!"

Twilight stepped up to the door, took a deep breath, and opened it with a nudge of magic. She gave the smartly-dressed, dark-haired woman seated before her desk a smile. "My apologies for the delay, Ms. Rock, I just got back from the UK and had to be briefed on current events."

"Not at all, Princess," said Wendy, offering her hand, palm facing Twilight.

Twilight could be content that Wendy understood the proper way to do the equivalent of shaking hands with a pony. Twilight touched her hoof to Wendy's palm before taking her seat behind the desk. "I'll get right to the point," said Twilight. "I feel that the recent founding of the Pony Council will force all of us to reconsider our approach to dealing with the transformed population. This is why my government has requested an immediate stop to resettlement into the Homestead Lands. Has that request come through?"

Wendy turned in her seat and crossed one leg over the other as she balanced a tablet PC in her lap. She radiated a confidence and poise that came with many years of political service. "It has. I don't yet know of our formal response, but I do know that the recovery sectors have been ordered to scale back operations. Only areas considered crucial to American economic interests are continuing to move forward."

"What is being done about the representative from the Pony Council? Spike, what was her name again?"

Spike flipped back in his notes. "Um ... Golden Sunshine."

"Thank you," said Twilight. "Where is Miss Sunshine now?"

"She and her cohort Sunrise Storm were directed to the Boulder Command Center facility," said Wendy.

Twilight's ears drew back slightly. "You met her with the military? Why? And did you say Sunrise Storm?"

"Given the incidents of domestic terrorism along the Front Range, we thought it best to intercept them as quickly as possible to provide maximum security," Wendy replied. "And yes, the other member of the delegation is Sunrise Storm."

Twilight should not have been surprised. Concern for the pony who had been closest to Sunset Shimmer in her human form had motivated Twilight to keep tabs on Sunny. Twilight had been relieved to discover Sunny had done well for herself and proud of her for championing the cause of humans and ponies working together for the common good.

"I understand and appreciate the need for security, but a military base is not really the proper setting for diplomacy," Twilight said.

"It was strictly temporary," said Wendy. "They are already being moved to MIDROC in Omaha and should be there by later today. Regional FBI director Matthew Fuller is making arrangements for their arrival."

Twilight nodded slowly. MIDROC -- Midwest Recovery Operations Center -- was the central command center for FBI operations in the Midwest Recovery Sector. She had been briefed on Matthew's assignment to that post about a month prior. "Are there plans for an official from the United States government to meet with her?"

"Not as yet," said Wendy. "My department is still considering its options."

Twilight tilted her head. "Your department? I must admit, I was surprised when I heard you were sent to discuss the matter. Isn't your department more aligned with efforts to rehumanize rather than relations with the transformed?"

"Where we have no specific department to deal with the transformed--"

"Something I have been advocating for a long time now," Twilight said in irritation.

"Yes, your recommendations are well known in that regard," Wendy said. "My point is, we have been rotating the responsibilities concerning discourse with the transformed among several officials, and it was decided in wake of this new development to settle on, at least temporarily, a single department at its head. Since my department has had the most experience in this area, it made sense to place that responsibility with us."

Twilight could have spent hours debating that point. Wendy was well known for her rather focused approach to rehumanization. To her, it was more a given that the transformed should rehumanize and simply had to be guided towards that decision. "What exactly are your options, Ms. Rock?"

"Perhaps it would serve the discussion well to learn what you consider an appropriate response."

Twilight had to consider her words carefully; humans looked for subtleties in such things. It helped to fall back on accepted matters of law. "Article Twelve of the Treaty of Mutual Friendship," Twilight intoned. "Concerning the United States' responsibilities towards the transformed. I quote paragraph two: 'To promote friendship and cooperation between the transformed and the non-transformed'. I cannot think of a more appropriate application of that provision than this."

Wendy's eyes slid across the display of her tablet, likely reading the very same words that Twilight had quoted. "While this is true, and we intend to abide by it, we need to consider the further ramifications of our response."

"What ramifications?" Twilight snapped. "This can't be any more clear!"

"We cannot be placed in a position where we even remotely recognize their sovereignty."

"No one is asking that," said Twilight.

"But in a way, the Pony Council is. Their very existence is a statement that they consider themselves a people apart and deserve recognition of that."

"Give me the bottom line, Ms. Rock," Twilight declared. "What are you recommending as a course of action?"

"Our immediate response? Do nothing."

Twilight stared. "Are you serious?"

"At least until the initial furor on social media has passed."

"I find it better to do things during such furor. It means the people have the issue front and center when it still holds their interest." Twilight took a breath to calm herself. "All right, fine, let's play that game. What about after the furor has passed?"

Spike suddenly belched green fire. Wendy flinched and nearly dropped her tablet. She looked on in alarm, but the fire was already gone, and Spike held a scroll in his claw.

"Apologies, Ms. Rock," said Twilight with a smile. "Surely you were briefed on my assistant's abilities."

"I was, but it is quite another thing to see it in person." Wendy gave them a small smile. "At least the air doesn't smell like brimstone."

"Nah, I don't care for brimstone, it gives me terrible gas," said Spike. "And not just from one end! Boy, the last time that happened, I--"

"Ah, Spike?" Twilight said loudly. "The scroll?"

"Oh, right." Spike started to unroll it.

Twilight turned to Wendy. "Apologies for the interruption. I was expecting a message from Cadance, in which case I'll read it later."

"It's from Princess Celestia," Spike said.

Twilight hesitated, then snatched the scroll from Spike's claws and held it before her:

The situation regarding the nobility is reaching a crisis point. There is every possibility that they will seek to interfere in matters concerning Earth and its ponies. They are adamant in their proposal to provide the ponies of Earth with the option of entering into protectorate status under the Equestrian Diarchy. I have resisted this demand for obvious reasons, but where you are in charge of matters concerning Earth, I thought I would pass this on to you and let you decide where you stand. I will fully support whatever decision you make.

Yours in friendship,

Princess Celestia

"Is there a problem?" Wendy asked.

"Uh, no," Twilight lied, quickly rolling up the scroll and setting it aside. "Please, continue, you were about to say something before we were interrupted."

Wendy nodded slowly, her eyes flicking to the scroll for a moment. "We want to finish the resettlement operations as stipulated in the Limited Pony Homestead Act. That will put us in a better position economically."

"But aren't you trying to have it both ways?" Twilight said. "By placing them in their own designated lands, haven't you already tacitly recognized that they are indeed a people apart?"

Wendy paused. "Is that what you believe, Princess?"

Twilight again realized she had to watch her own words carefully. She was seen as Equestria in microcosm. Even the treaty had established her as the recognized representative of Equestria; the "you" in that question might as well have been "the Equestrian government."

In her first speech she had ever given to a larger human audience, Twilight had wanted to assure the transformed populace that they would be protected from harm, only to come off sounding like Equestria was going to impose its will. Celestia had to scramble to reassure Earth governments that their sovereignty would be respected. Twilight never wanted to make that sort of mistake again.

The humans had a saying: reading between the lines. Celestia would never have mentioned the nobles' proposal in official correspondence unless she or Luna were considering it.

"I'll reiterate what I've said from the start," said Twilight. "I see the ponies as culturally distinct, which is not unlike how many people in your own country are culturally distinct, yet you are all one nation. All I want to see is for you to treat the ponies as such."

Twilight was straying from the script, and from the experience she had gained reading human body language, she could tell Wendy realized it as well. It was considered more appropriate to refer to the ponies as the "transformed" in formal diplomatic discourse.

She pushed on anyway. "I happen to know that the President supports improving relations with ponies," said Twilight. "He should be the one meeting with Miss Sunshine."

"He continues to be an advocate for their rights and fair treatment," said Wendy. "But he also understands how delicate this situation is. He is attempting to placate all sides and has to consider that next year is a presidential election year."

Twilight clopped a fore-hoof on the desk. "I'm getting so tired of hearing about politics! I just want something done! We made progress at first, but it feels like we've gone nowhere in the past few months. I've tried very hard to understand your position. I've gone along with the Homestead Act, even though I felt it fell short and still avoided the question of expanding the magical abilities of the ponies."

Wendy gave Twilight a grave look. "Are you considering a change in stance towards this matter?"

Twilight narrowed her eyes. "What if I am?'

Wendy casually slid her finger down the tablet screen to scroll back in her electronic copy of the treaty. "Article Three: 'Equestria pledges that it does not have nor will ever make claims upon the United States concerning its land, resources, and citizens, nor take any action which would result in a violation of United States sovereignty.'" She looked up. "Are you intending to abrogate that by voicing support for an independent pony state?"

"No," Twilight said in a low voice.

"Then what are you proposing?"

"That if the United States will not meet with the council, I will."

Wendy looked taken aback, and she sat up straighter. "This is after you just stated you would not violate--"

"This is not a violation of American sovereignty, no matter what sort of spin you want to put on it," Twilight declared. "I am doing what any Equestrian pony would do: respond to an offer of friendship with friendship. That's all."

Wendy set the tablet aside. "Princess, realize what position this is placing you in. I take you at your word that your country has no territorial demands on the United States, but that is not how it will be viewed in the court of public opinion."

"Then don't let me do it alone," Twilight said.

Wendy tilted her head. "I'm sorry?"

"Treat this like everything else Equestria does on your soil: give it human oversight. A joint American-Equestrian envoy to the Pony Council." Twilight dropped into a softer, more pleading voice. "Don't let our mutual friendship be just words on paper. This is a chance to show that we're allied on this matter."

Wendy let out a long breath through her nose. "I cannot make that decision myself. I will have to get back to you." She took her tablet in hand and stood. "Is there anything else?"

Twilight considered Celestia's letter. "Yes. You speak of abiding by the treaty and Article Three. I'll remind you again of Article Twelve, paragraph three: 'To avoid the use of coercion towards the decision to rehumanize'; paragraph five: 'To avoid the use of force against the transformed'; paragraph six: 'To act in good faith when enacting or applying the law towards the transformed.'"

"What is your point, if I may ask?"

"I will speak with the Pony Council, and I will be asking them how they feel they and their friends and families have been treated."

"And what will be your recourse if you do not get a satisfactory answer?"

Twilight considered the letter. Making the ponies of Earth a protectorate would cause as many problems as it would solve. It would indeed be tantamount to tossing the treaty aside. She could not in good conscience even consider such a move except as a last resort.

When she had pledged that Equestria would never seek to interfere in American affairs, it had to mean more than just words. Friendships were not based on empty promises. She sometimes longed for the days early in the ETS crisis despite all the stress. At least then she felt like Equestria and Earth were truly united in their efforts.

And for a while, that unity had carried over into the post-ETS world, so much so that it had made her lingering resentment over Sunset's death seem petty by comparison. Yet somehow the relationship had begun to sour, and she wasn't sure why.

"Princess?" Wendy prompted in a wary voice.

"Um, my apologies," said Twilight. She looked at the scroll. Until she could figure out what had gone wrong, or what perhaps she had done wrong, she needed leverage; she had to assume Wendy would jump to the worst possible conclusion concerning the missive from Celestia.

She levitated the scroll before her. "I'm keeping my options open at the moment. That's all I can say right now. I will be meeting with the Miss Sunshine on Monday. Please let me know what your response is by then. I would be delighted if American representatives accompanied me. Thank you for your time."

Wendy nodded once before turning on her heel and heading out.

Spike smiled. "Well, that went fairly--"

Thump.

"--well." Spike's smile faded. "Then again ... maybe not."

Twilight's face lay planted on the top of her desk. "I hope I'm doing the right thing," she lamented in a muffled voice.

"Oh, cheer up, Twilight!" Spike chuckled. "It's not like anyone is really asking Equestria to rule over the ponies of this world."

Twilight lifted her head, frowned, and snapped the scroll open before Spike's eyes with her magic.

Spike read. "Oh," he said in a small voice.

"I mean, technically, no, Celestia is not advocating it," said Twilight. "But I don't know what to do. I feel torn; I want to help these ponies because they were forced into this state and deserve to be as happy as they can be, but I don't want to cause even more interference with this world than Sunset already has done."

"Are you really considering it, though?" Spike asked.

Twilight let the scroll roll up. "Not yet. Hopefully never. Something's changed, Spike. I understand that human politics can shift rapidly sometimes, but something else is going on." She set the scroll down. "I'm going to recall Cadance and get her on the next plane to Washington. Maybe we can put our heads together and figure this out."

Bob emerged into the small clearing well off any beaten path, even those created by pony hooves. Fir trees towered over them, and the air was heavy with the scent of damp earth and pine needles. Just out of view, earth ponies scouted the perimeter for predators. He would have liked some pegasi as well, but government drones were always curious about pegasi gathering in any one place.

He found three other unicorns already there, two younger stallions and one older mare. "Apologies for having to do this later in the afternoon, but I enrolled in school for the fall semester. Is this all of you?"

"Yes," said the mare, her wavy yellow mane partially covering one deep green eye. She tossed it back, her deep blue fur slightly ruffled, a sparkling pool of water as her cutie mark. "My name is Pure Waters, but everypony calls me Purity."

"Where are you from, Purity?" Bob asked.

"We're still debating the name of our community, but it's just south of Billings, Montana."

Bob nodded. "What have you learned already about magic? Have you had any Equestrian-led instruction?"

"Some," said the tan-furred stallion, his haunches bare. "And I'm Dan." He ran a fore-hoof through his pale orange mane. "Uhh, still figuring out what I want my pony name to be."

"But not from any of the more famous Equestrian ponies," said his near twin, his coat a shade darker and his mane lighter, the voice almost identical. His haunches were also blank. "And you can call me Ken."

"So just a general mage," said Bob.

"Yes," said Purity. "He said he was from Canterlot."

"But he mentioned Starlight Glimmer would be making another visit soon," said Dan.

Bob made a mental note of this. It was hard to predict exactly when any of the more famous Equestrian ponies would visit. It happened with less regularity lately, and he had the feeling he would have to settle for what he had managed to acquire. "So you got the basics concerning how spells are comprised of runes."

"Yes, but, well ..." Purity hesitated. "I'm not sure how much of it we grasped."

"Runes are building blocks," Bob explained. "A spell is simply two or more runes interacting."

"We got that," said Dan, some impatience creeping into his voice. "But he didn't go into a lot of detail on how to see them."

"He had us learn our spells by rote," said Ken. "Do this, do that, and the spell is supposed to just work."

"Which it usually does," said Purity. "But beyond that, we can't do anything other than what the spell specifically is designed for. We can't apply it any other way. Even my natural talent of purifying water is a mystery to me. I can do the spell but I don't know how it works."

"So what's the damn point?" Dan said in irritation.

Bob glanced to the side, and his horn glowed. He levitated a bucket filled with water and set it down in the center of the clearing. "One of you, please levitate this water."

The other ponies exchanged confused looks. Dan poked Ken in the side and gestured, uttering a bored sigh. Ken shrugged and stepped forward. He grasped the bucket in his magical grip and lifted.

Bob's horn glowed again, and he forced Ken to lower the bucket. "No, not the bucket, the water."

Ken blinked. "Er, what?"

Dan frowned. "Levitation can't do that."

"It only works on solid objects," said Purity. "Something about the fluid dynamics and, er, the binding rune, I think?"

Bob stepped up to the bucket, his horn glowing brighter. The glow surrounded the bucket, then seemed to ooze like oil as it drew itself in until it lined the inside. The water sloshed, roiled, then started to rise as a misshapen glob. Quickly, however, the glob took on form. First he molded it into a perfect sphere, then a cube.

Purity gasped. "H-How are you doing that?!"

"Holy shit, what the hell!" Dan cried.

"Ohmigod, that's fantastic!" Ken shouted.

The water quivered as Bob's concentration faltered, but only a few drops fell to the ground at his fore-hooves. "Please, quiet!" Bob said urgently. "Voices really carry out here."

Dan stepped up to Bob. "Dude, seriously, how did you do that?"

Bob took a moment to return the water to the bucket, loosing a bit as some of it splashed over the sides. "It's nowhere near perfected."

"Screw perfection. You did something we can't. We wanna know how."

"And I intend to explain it to you," said Bob. "You've seen healing spells, right?"

"Yes," said Purity. "Just about every community has a few healers. It was one of the very first spells taught by the Equestrian mages."

"Though some already had a knack for it right out of the gate," said Ken. "Kinda like Purity here and her water magic."

Bob imagined that was more of Sunset's doing. It would make sense to equip the ponies with all the basics of survival. Sunset likely had plans to further pony magical knowledge herself. "Then you know that a healing spell has to be able to manipulate soft tissue and bodily fluids, things that the stock levitation spell can't do."

"Are you saying there's a rune for that?" asked Dan.

"Something like that, yes. I had another unicorn teach me a basic healing spell, and I was able to pick out one of its runes and tried combining it with levitation. It's likely not the most efficient means to manipulate liquids, but it proves my point."

"Can you teach us how to see these runes more clearly?" Purity asked in a hopeful voice.

"I just want to learn more useful spells," Dan said.

"No, you don't," said Bob.

Dan's ears drew back. "The hell I don't."

"You want to learn the runes, then you can create your own spells. That's the key. If you can see and sense the runes, you can find ways to combine them to create new spells."

Purity looked uneasy, and she glanced to the side. "Should we be doing this?" she asked in a tentative voice.

"Most likely not," said Bob. "And from the spells I have been able to analyze, they're even being careful about what runes comprise them."

"So, again, what's the point?" Dan said. "Yeah, levitating water is cool and all, but it's kinda useless past that."

"It was just an example, something that took what you already knew -- the levitation spell -- and added just one rune to it to create a new spell," Bob explained. "If you want a more dramatic demonstration, then I'll oblige."

He levitated some sticks and laid them down in a pile. The glow around the sticks faded, but sparks suddenly erupted from the center of the pile, and flames began to lick at the wood. He stepped back and gestured for the others to do the same. His horn brightened, and a column of flame leapt into the air, almost to his own height. A collective gasp rose from the others.

"No way!" Dan cried.

"No Equestrian fire crystal??" Ken said in amazement.

The glow around Bob's horn faded, and the flames died back. Where the sticks were a moment ago sat a distinct char mark and a small pile embers which glowed faintly red.

Purity stared at the embers, which reflected in her wide eyes. "I-I had heard that somepony had a spell like this but never thought it was you who--"

"I didn't invent it," said Bob. "But a pony who understood how the runes work did. I simply helped her."

Bob had left out a detail or two, like how he had come to possess a fire crystal that had allowed him to analyze the spell attached to it. The only reason he had managed that was because some of the magical shielding which normally prevented such an effort had failed.

Or had been purposely nullified. Later experiences had suggested more the latter.

"I want to know how to do spells like this," said Dan.

"Then let me show you as much as I can," said Bob.

"So after we got out of school, we ran into Skysong," said Molly from her seat at the dinner table. "Um, she used to be called Kim but decided on her pony name just last week. Anyway, she was always one who liked to boast about stuff, and yeah, sure enough, she was showing off her wings to anypony who would listen. She's got bigger ones than most pegasi her age, but my friends were telling her that it didn't matter."

Tom managed a small smile, though it was partially forced. He wanted to be happy for his daughter, but all he could see in his mind is what she used to look like, and how she used to bounce in her chair when she was excited. Now she fluttered her wings instead. It sometimes meant having to pick feathers out of one's food, but Theresa never admonished her for it.

Nothing in the face of the mare who had once been Tom's wife suggested anything but affection as she listened. Tom tried not to wince at his own thoughts. If he closed his eyes and listened to Theresa's voice, he saw her in his mind's eye as he had last seen her before heading off for that emergency meeting in New York.

"So finally I start talking to her, and she got me so bothered about her boasting that I finally said, 'sure, but can you do this?'" Molly hopped into the air and hovered in place.

"Now who's the one boasting, dear?" Theresa said gently.

Molly settled back into her seat. "Yeah, I know, and I felt bad about it after, so I apologized to her. She did too. But it was so cool to see the look on her face when she saw I could fly!"

Theresa grinned. "Fly?"

Molly blushed but giggled. "Well, close enough."

Tom's expression softened. The table was leveled for ponies, and thus Tom towered over it and had to hold his plate in his lap while he ate. This made Molly look even more tiny and vulnerable. He had trouble seeing her now as the nine year old he had been proud to witness grow up. Now she seemed like a baby again, a baby who needed protection, even if it meant protection from herself.

"I'm just glad you made friends with her in the end," said Theresa.

"Well, it's what our teachers tell us we should do, and they're pretty cool," Molly said.

Tom tried to console himself with the fact that Molly was back in school, but he couldn't help but think that it was half proper instruction and half pony propaganda. Pony Hope also had only one school thus far, and he doubted that much about the human world was being taught there. He was not looking forward to the first parent-teacher conference the next day.

His reverie was broken when Theresa raised her voice slightly as she always did when she wanted to get his attention. "Tom, isn't it nice that Molly is making more supportive friends?"

Tom balked not so much the attempt to force him into the conversation as the way she was doing it. Molly had been a bit withdrawn as a human, and now she was more open and willing to make friends. It was a not-so-subtle way to needle him that the transformation had benefited her.

Molly looked at him with her huge, expressive eyes. She still needed his approval and support. He managed a more natural smile as he said, "Of course it's nice. You were always a likable ... you were always very likable, Molly, and there's no reason that you shouldn't have more friends."

Molly smiled.

Tom hated having to watch his language. The last time he had referred to Molly as a "girl", she had loudly corrected him that the proper term was "filly."

Theresa slid off her chair, her hooves making a distinct clop against the wooden floor. "If we're all done with dinner, I'll start cleaning up. Molly, be a dear and help, please."

"But I was going to practice more with my wings," Molly said.

"You can do that later."

Molly's ears drooped. "Oh, all right," she said in a glum voice as she hopped out of her seat.

"Molly, you can go upstairs," said Tom.

Both Theresa and Molly whirled around to face him. "I can??" Molly cried.

"Yes, you can. I'll help your mother with the dishes."

"Thanks, Dad!" Molly said as she raced out of the room, her wings flapping as if she expected them to help carry her up the stairs.

"I'm trying to get her more used to doing chores again," Theresa admonished softly as she balanced her plate and silverware on a fore-hoof. "Despite how much she's looking forward to using her wings, she has to know how to use her hooves as well."

Tom suppressed the urge to retort "she wouldn't have to if she were human again." Instead, he gathered up the remaining silverware and plates. "One night is not going to make a difference."

Theresa trotted into the kitchen and towards a set of wooden steps that had been placed before the sink. "Can I take this as a sign that you're finally starting to be more encouraging of Molly's interests?"

"I wanted to talk to you about Molly," Tom said. "And do you want me to wash this time?"

Theresa sighed as she climbed up the steps and lowered the plates into the sink. She nudged the faucet handle to start water running. While the municipal water supply was no longer working in the area, enterprising ponies from town had reconnected the pipes to a water tower they were using to store pegasus-generated rain. "I was wondering why Eve suddenly decided she wanted to go into town for dinner. You had asked her to leave, didn't you? And turn on a light if you would, please."

Tom reached for one of the oil lamps and turned the knob. Magic sparkled as a spell activated, and the lamp glowed. "No offense to your sister, but she has a tendency to butt into matters that are none of her business."

Theresa grabbed the remaining dishes from her husband's hands, deftly manipulating them in her fore-hooves as she lowered then into the water. "She's family, which makes anything about the family her business."

"And how much of that is pony-talk?" Tom said.

Theresa gave him an irritated look. "She's been kind enough to take us in to a house that she doesn't need anymore so you can have a properly sized place to live."

"But that doesn't automatically make her--" Tom cut himself off. "All right, never mind, I don't want to argue about that. I'll just concede the point."

Theresa's expression softened. She turned back to the sink and emptied some dish soap into the water, splashing a fore-hoof to work it into a lather. "You can rinse if you want," she said in a low voice as she shut off the water.

"Do you really need to do this right now?" Tom asked. "Maybe we should talk first."

"I have a feeling I'm going to need something to keep me occupied," Theresa said in a flat voice. "And I want to get this done before the water has too much of a chill."

Tom stepped up to the adjoining sink and ran the water briefly over his hand. "I wish we could have proper hot water."

"They do have hot water in town," Theresa said in a neutral voice.

Tom decided not to go there. He had already heard all the arguments that pony society had many of the same amenities that humans did. "I'll just get right to the point. I want to take Molly to Fort Collins."

Theresa paused, her ears drawing back. She vigorously applied a sponge to the dishes, splashing water over her fur.

"Did you hear me?" Tom finally prompted.

"I heard you perfectly well." Theresa grabbed a plate from the water and presented it to Tom, snapping her body around fast enough that she splashed water on his shirt. "Sorry."

Tom took the dish. "It's fine."

"But it's not, is it? It can never be fine for you."

If the words had been spoken in a confrontational tone, the whole discussion might have devolved into an argument then and there. Instead, Tom heard a note of sadness in his wife's voice. "Can you really blame me?"

Theresa sighed. "No, I can't."

They washed and rinsed in silence for a few minutes. Tom did not try to prompt her this time; when Theresa got into this sort of state, she had come around herself, or anything Tom said would just irritate her.

"I know you didn't sign on for this when you married me," Theresa said softly. "You likely never expected our vows to cover something like this." She hesitated before continuing in a quavering voice, "You'd have every right to demand a divorce from me, and I'd have no reason to argue against it."

Tom stood in stunned silence.

Theresa looked at him. "You can't tell me it hasn't crossed your mind at least once."

"It has," Tom said in a flat voice. "I just hadn't expected to hear that from you."

"You don't deserve to be stuck with a wife you can't feel any affection towards anymore."

"It's not like that."

"It is, and stop denying it!" Theresa snapped, her voice cracking as her eyes glistened. "I can see it in your face every time I try to be the least bit affectionate towards you. You can't get past what I am."

"Only because what you've become is not normal," said Tom in a lower voice.

Theresa's ears drooped, and she forced herself to continue with the dishes, sniffling once. "And here I had convinced myself I could talk about this without getting all weepy."

Tom felt his insides twist. He did feel sympathy for Theresa, and he wanted to comfort her, but he had no idea how to touch her or how to hold her. Or he could be using that as an excuse to maintain his distance under the illusion that it would make some future breakup easier on him.

"I can't change what I am," said Theresa. "Even if I wanted to, which I don't."

"So this comes back again to life being better as a pony," Tom said in a sour voice.

"I didn't say that. Don't put words into my mouth, Tom, I didn't like that as a human and I certainly don't like it now."

"But everything you talk about implies it." Tom hated needling his wife, but he felt he had no choice. He had too much pent-up frustration to keep a lid on it anymore.

Theresa remained quiet until she had finished the last of the dishes and started on the silverware. "It has made life a little less complicated. I feel like I have a lot more support now. I can devote time to Molly without having to worry about holding down a job just to supplement our income enough so we can afford to give her food, shelter, and an education."

"And yet you grow flowers to trade," said Tom.

"Yes, because I want to and not because I feel I have to. That's the big change. I can decide for myself what I want to do with my life."

"Don't you even understand the big contradiction?" Tom said in a rising voice. "You're marked already! You have your life completely railroaded--"

"Cutie marks don't work like that!" Theresa cried. "My cutie mark doesn't dictate that I have to grow and arrange flowers all the time, it just means that's my particular talent. Nothing at all restricts me from doing whatever I want. Even the Equestrian ponies believe that!"

"It does mean you don't have any choice about being a pony," said Tom.

"I didn't exactly have an option to not be human when I was human," replied Theresa.

"But Molly does. She needs to be allowed to make that choice."

"I am giving her that choice. I never once told her that she has to remain a pony."

"She's not being exposed to the whole picture," Tom said. "How can she be when she's holed up in this pony commune?"

"I never said you weren't free to discuss it with her," said Theresa. "I just don't want you to present it as her only option. Be honest with me, Tom: you feel any other possibility is just so much delusion."

"Try to see it from my perspective for once," Tom countered. "I'm standing here looking at a wife and daughter who are not even my own species anymore. It came about as the result of a disease, an illness. I refuse to be blamed for wanting to see that illness treated. You c-can't be treated anymore. Molly can."

The look Theresa gave her husband softened the moment she heard the brief catch in his voice. "I'm sorry you still see this as a sickness," she said in a slightly stiff but lower voice. She briefly squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep breath. "If ... I ... I don't want to divorce you, Tom, I don't want to lose you."

Tom's throat tightened too much for him to reply immediately.

"I still love you."

"S-stop it," Tom finally croaked.

"Why? You've expressed your feelings, why can't I express mine?"

"Because this is just making it harder, and it's taking us away from talking about Molly."

Theresa frowned. She dug the remaining silverware from the soapy water and dumped them with a loud clatter into the other sink. "Whatever happens to Molly, it has to be in her best interests. Not yours or mine."

"What you seem to be ignoring is the fact that she's only nine," Tom said. "She may not understand exactly what is in her best interest. That's why she has parents to guide her."

"Parents who can't seem to agree on exactly how to guide her."

"You just said you never tell her that she has to remain a pony, but all she gets exposed to is ponies day in and day out," said Tom. "I'm just the token human around here."

Theresa sighed. "That's not how--"

"I know that's not your intent, I'm just being honest about how I feel," Tom continued. "There's no connection to anything human here except maybe this house. She needs to be exposed to the human world for a while."

Theresa frowned. "And Fort Collins just happens to spring to mind in that regard."

"Well, Denver is out," said Tom in a neutral voice. "Only a quarter of the city is human, and some of their attitudes towards ponies border on toxic. Maybe I see the desire to remain a pony as delusional, but I sure as hell don't condone bullying or violence."

Theresa's expression softened, but she held the frown. "I know why you chose that city. It's because of the large rehumanization center there."

"It would make sense that if Molly did make the decision to become human again, I could take her there."

"I've heard about the counselors at that center, and how they browbeat ponies into making that decision."

"Theresa, you hear all your news about the human world through other ponies," said Tom. "Did you ever stop to think that maybe just a wee bit of bias may have crept into the retelling?"

"But the sources were pretty reliable."

"Then ask yourself this," Tom said in a slightly impatient voice. "Do you seriously think I would let anyone act that way towards Molly?"

Theresa remained silent, her eyes uncertain and glistening.

"I'm doing this because I love Molly, and not because of any personal agenda. I want what's best for her."

Theresa's eyes shimmered as she stepped off the stairs when Tom finished rinsing the last of the silverware. "Let's point out the elephant in the room," she said in a quavering voice. "Whatever she decides, it leaves one of us out of the picture. One of us will feel locked out of her life because we're so different."

Tom felt an odd sense of relief; perhaps his wife had finally started to see things from his perspective. "I don't want it to be that way."

"I know, and maybe I was expecting too much from you. I guess I had hoped that if you lived among ponies and saw what life was like, you'd accept it and be supportive of it. But now when I try to imagine a human Molly and forcing myself to live in a human world ..." She swallowed and shook her head. "I'm sorry."

Tom indeed had hopes he could have simply adapted to a pony world. He had told himself that it might not be too different from adapting to country life. He had been born and raised in a large city and lived there until he had met Theresa, who had been a country girl through and through. He had made the transition fairly easily, managing to do most of his work through field offices or from home with the occasional business trip to their headquarters in New York.

He had been fooling himself. This transition had been nothing like that. He felt this was a world he had known but had been pulled out from under him and replaced with something that insisted it should be familiar but clearly was not.

"Please, let me take her to Fort Collins," Tom said in a lower voice. "Just for a week."

Theresa gave him a serious look. "I'll be blunt, Tom. I don't particularly like the idea that the current rules around rehumanization concerning children favor the human parents over pony parents. If you grant permission for the procedure, they won't think twice about it. My opinion won't even matter, even if I came with you."

"What difference does that make if it's up to Molly in the first place?" Tom asked. "You even said that yourself."

"What I said was that whatever happens has to be in her best interests."

Tom frowned. "And you still think her being a pony is in her best interests?"

"Can you blame me?" said Theresa. "You've seen how happy she is. She's happier now than I've ever seen her! Do you have any idea what it's like for me to be able to send her off to school and not worry that some psycho is going to come in and start shooting? Or that some pedophile is going to stalk her? Or that some bullies are going to drive her to suicide?"

"Theresa, all of you were human once. You can't tell me that becoming ponies somehow removed every last vice."

"I didn't say that."

"Case and point," Tom declared. "Old man Hubert who used to live over on Cherry Lane. He was a raging drunk before he became a pony and he still hits the booze."

"You happened to see him once when he was having a drink," Theresa retorted. "He's sober far more often than he ever was. You know why? Because he has about half a dozen friends who actually give a shit. That's my point, Tom. It's not that I think everypony is a perfect saint, it's that there are so many ponies I can count on to watch Molly when she's not in my sight that I don't have to worry about her as much. You take her to a human city, and she looses that support network."

Tom could have given any number of reasons why her faith in pony society was overblown. Yes, she had some basis for her belief, but it required everything to work just so. It relied on Pony Hope remaining lucky enough not to have any ponies like the ones who had actually hurt or even killed fellow ponies, incidents that even Equestria had admitted were possible due to imperfections in Sunset Shimmer's original spell. With as many ponies who travelled through Pony Hope or emigrated there, that was a tall order.

Yet that would only drag out an argument that he felt he couldn't win; he had to focus on the one that he could.

"I'm going to be with her the whole time," Tom protested. "She won't be out of my sight." He hesitated. "And you can come with me."

He had not planned to take her, as he had not wanted to argue with her yet again over Molly's fate, but he was seeing his chances of pulling this off rapidly diminishing. He held out a last bit of hope as he watched her consider, only to see it dashed when she shook her head. "No, I can't allow this."

"You're not being reasonable," Tom said.

"Maybe that technique used to work on me, but not anymore, not when it comes to the safety of our daughter." Theresa looked thoughtful. "Grand Junction."

Tom blinked. "What?"

"We can go to Grand Junction."

"It's practically a ghost town where humans are concerned."

"Yes, but the humans who are there get along with the pony community better."

"Only because the ponies are in the majority," said Tom.

"I've also heard there's a visiting pony Catholic priest who's been helping keep the peace." Theresa paused before adding in a lower voice, "And it has a rehumanization center there."

Tom knew that, but from what he had heard, its founding had been mostly done for political purposes. He also felt it was asking for trouble; the city was the site of a rather large land dispute, with ponies wanting to reclaim the town for their own and landholding companies trying to prevent another "Denver debacle."

"I would feel safer with more ponies around," said Theresa.

"I'm not sure I would," Tom muttered. "You know what I'm talking about."

Theresa's ears drooped. "I know. The Shimmerists."

"They hate humans."

"No, they hate what they see as the evils of the human world," said Theresa. "Yes, they're more wary around humans, but they're also good friends with Mary Tanner."

Tom tilted his head. "Harry's sister? She's human?"

"She never transformed. I'm sure if she vouches for you, you'll be fine."

Tom remained silent as he considered.

Theresa took a step closer to him. "And I'll vouch for you," she said in a soft voice. "You wouldn't hurt any creature, either human or pony."

Tom rubbed the back of his neck. Of course he wouldn't. Any ill will he bore towards ponies was born from frustration that they remained unaware that they had been sold a bill of goods by an alien charlatan who had promised a cure-all for everything that had ailed them. "I guess I don't have a choice," he said in a flat voice. "It's either Grand Junction or nothing. Fine, we'll do it."

Bob spent until the early evening trying to show the other unicorns how their own levitation spell worked. Of the three of them, Purity had the best luck, having a eureka moment near the end of the session. To her delight, she even had a glimmer of understanding as to how the water manipulation spell worked.

"I still don't completely get it," Dan complained.

"I kinda get it," said Ken.

"I can try showing the twins later," said Purity in a more confident voice.

"I hope so," said Dan. "But it was a good try. I guess I'm a little impatient."

Ken smirked. "A little?"

Dan rolled his eyes but managed a grin. "Yeah, yeah, I know. Okay, I do get some of it. I can see the binding part and the positional stuff, it's just the actual movement I can't figure out."

"That's the hardest part of the spell," said Bob. "So don't feel bad."

"If you don't mind me asking, how are you able to figure all this out?" Purity asked. "I've never seen a unicorn so in tune with their magic."

He wished he could trust that the word would not get out if he revealed he had an outside source of assistance. Not that he could identify exactly who it was; all he knew was that whenever Starlight Glimmer arrived on Earth to lead a round of magical instruction, some tidbit of advanced magic wound up in his hooves not long after.

He doubted it was Starlight herself, as she tended to be very much in the public eye when she visited. Yet she never came alone, so it could have been any number of ponies, or even more than one if the Shimmerists' claims of sympathizers in Equestria rang true.

Bob's ears swiveled towards a faint sound behind him. He would have turned around had not the breeze delivered a familiar scent. "When I was human, I was into science. I suppose that carried over into my pony form. Magic has structure and rules just like physics does. When you were human, you likely drove a car, but you didn't know the finer details of how an internal combustion engine works."

"But there are people who do," Purity said. "My brother used to rebuild old car engines as a hobby."

"Exactly."

"Heh, I get it," said Dan with a smirk. "It's like we're all driving cars but there's no place to bring them when they break down. We have to fix them ourselves."

"And until we're taught more advanced spells, we have to figure out how to create new ones ourselves," said Ken.

"I wish I could teach your more today, but it's getting late," said Bob.

Purity smiled. "You've already done more for us that we ever got from Equestria."

Bob waited for the other ponies to head away before he turned around. "You're not very good at hiding, Tina."

Tina emerged into the clearing, her lips curled into a small smirk. "It's not like I was trying to hide, I just didn't want to interrupt."

"What are you doing here?"

"Can't a filly show support for her coltfriend?"

"I appreciate that," Bob said in a softer voice. "But you know how I feel about attracting attention to what I'm doing."

"Don't worry, I didn't use these," said Tina, unfolding her wings briefly. "And you can't keep hiding this forever."

"That's not something I really want to talk about."

"You've been saying that for a while now. When will you be ready to talk about it?"

"When you're ready to talk about whether you want to rehumanize or not."

Tina's ears drew back.

Bob sighed. "That was uncalled for, I'm sorry."

"No, you're right," Tina said in a low voice. "I've been dancing around it a lot, haven't I?"

"At first I thought it was just the general distaste most ponies have for the idea," Bob said. "But you don't have a lot of the same automatic reactions other ponies seem to have. You seem more like yourself."

Tina smirked. "You're such a romantic."

Bob blushed, his lips curling into a tiny smile. "Well, it is one of the reasons I was attracted to you."

"And here I thought it was my sexy color scheme."

Bob's smile widened. "Oh, stop it."

"What, you mean my colors aren't sexy?"

"I didn't say that, of course your colors are ... um ... I mean ..."

Tina giggled and gave Bob a hug. "Sorry, if I didn't tease you about it sometimes, you'd think I'd stopped caring."

Bob always felt comfort in Tina's touch, especially lately. He wasn't sure whether it was just stress relief or a genuine deepening affection for her. Just a week ago, Tina had confessed that she was starting to have thoughts about more physical intimacy with him -- her roundabout way of referring to sex -- but they had agreed it was way too soon for that.

They also didn't want to commit to something they couldn't finish if one of them rehumanized and the other didn't.

"What about you?" Tina asked. "You've been stalling on the decision as well."

"I know," said Bob in a soft voice.

"You're not waiting on me to make a decision first, are you?"

"No, I'm not. I have to make it for myself." He paused. "I'm just afraid you may base your decision on me."

Tina considered. "What if I do?"

Bob sighed. "Tina, you can't do that."

"Not to put too fine a point on it, but you can't control how I make my decisions."

"But I feel I am, if you base yours on mine," said Bob.

"It's my choice to make, Bob, and if I choose to follow you, then that's my decision," said Tina. "And unlike you, I'm not exactly doing anything specifically to hold off getting a cutie mark. It could happen tomorrow, for all I know. I've been trying out all sorts of things that I can do now, and any one of them could turn out to be my special talent."

"I just don't want you to be like Laura -- I mean Sunny -- was at first," Bob explained. "She latched onto her transformation because it gave her a purpose in life that she felt she lacked."

"And what's wrong with that? Maybe this is exactly what she needed. She's certainly run with it -- or more accurately, flown with it -- with a dedication that makes my head spin." Tina grinned and poked a hoof at his chest. "And she's not the only one to find a purpose in their transformation. Look at what you've been doing."

"I'm doing what makes sense. Ponies have to learn how to improve themselves. They can't just remain at subsistence, which is what they're at now with the paltry amount of magic they're allowed."

Tina smiled faintly. "You sound like you're close to deciding to remain a pony."

Bob certainly felt like he could have more of an impact as a pony. He understood that the window for rehumanization was closing. Even though he maintained more of a connection to his humanity than most, eventually the two worlds would blend together enough that extricating them would be impossible regardless of his wishes in the matter.

Had he not involved himself, this would be an easier decision. He had a far too optimistic view of how quickly ponies could be accommodated in this new world. If he rehumanized now, he would feel like he was abandoning them to their fate.

Moreover, he felt like he would be betraying whoever in Equestria was assisting him.

Bob stomped a hoof. "Why does everything have to be so difficult? The transformation was supposed to make our lives easier, not harder!"

Tina stepped alongside and draped a wing around him. He leaned into her, closing his eyes as he enjoyed the warmth of her body and the soft touch of her feathers and fur. "I'm sorry this is so difficult for you," Tina said softly. "I wish you would open up to me like this more often."

Like most ponies Sunset Shimmer had engineered, he felt an inherent need to be among and close to other ponies. He had forced that instinct to remain partially at bay, but perhaps it had been to his own detriment. All he wanted to do now was snuggle with Tina for hours and vent all his frustrations. He waged a constant battle in separating what he truly wanted from what spawned from biomagically engineered pony instinct.

His feelings for Tina were the hardest to sort out. How much of it was need and how much genuine love?

"I guess I need a break," Bob said in a softer voice. "Sorry for yelling."

Tina wing-hugged him tighter. "Don't be. You're so stoic sometimes that it's maddening."

"I don't mean to be that way."

Tina nuzzled him. "I know. I really admire you for wanting to sort out everything in your head, but everypony needs down time." She paused before adding in a lower voice, "And I want some time with you."

Tina's voice was as much pleading as it was affectionate. She had drawn him so close that he had one ear pressed against her, and he could hear her heartbeat. Sometimes he felt like he could lose himself in that sound.

"Let's head up to the lake," said Bob. "And try not to think about anything else for a while."

Chapter 5 - Conflicting Interests

Author's Note

Some of the events in this chapter take place concurrently with the previous chapter.

Chapter 5 - Conflicting Interests

Earlier that Thursday, Sunny breathed a sigh of relief when the military transport pulled up in front of the facility she assumed was their destination. She had the urge to shake out her wings, as she been asked to refrain from so much as hovering ever since they had arrived at Boulder Command the day before (for their own protection, they were told).

Their stay at the military post had not lasted that long. Very early that morning, they were flown to an air force base in Omaha then put on a transport to MIDROC. At least this facility looked more civilian in nature.

That was when they encountered their first crystal pony.

Her midnight blue coat sparkled, her mane and tail so black that they shone like living obsidian, her amber eyes almost glowing by comparison. Upon her haunches was a prominent cutie mark of five white stars with trails suggesting they were spiraling inward. Around one of her fore-legs just above the hoof was a band of black material Sunny could not identify right away.

At first, Sunny thought she was another "guest" of the FBI, as she was flanked by two human agents. As Sunny and Goldy disembarked from the transport, however, Sunny saw the wire trailing from one ear, disappearing briefly in the pony's mane before reappearing and ending somewhere in her saddlebags.

The mare stepped towards them. She glanced up at the military guards flanking Sunny and Goldy and said, "We'll take it from here."

The guards nodded and turned away, and the human FBI agents took their place.

Sunny sighed. "Is all this really necessary?" she asked in a tired voice.

"Yes," said the mare without hesitation. "My name is Tonya Jarris. I'm assigned to you for as long as you will be at sector command."

Goldy stepped forward. "In what capacity, ma'am, if I may ask?"

"Nominally, I'm in charge of security," said Tonya. "But I can also act as a liaison. Any requests for meetings, conferences, or if you need to make any official announcements or demands, all that can go through me."

"Then we would like to make our first formal request," said Goldy. "We would like--"

Tonya raised a hoof. "Let me get you settled in first. Your arrival has taken us a bit by surprise, and things are still working their way up the chain."

"It's been several days since we sent word we'd be coming," said Sunny.

"Yes, but the bureaucracy churns only slowly," said Tonya. "I must ask that you be patient. Please, come with me."

Sunny looked at Goldy, who calmly nodded once in response. Sunny flared her wings briefly as she sometimes did to vent frustration, but settled them quickly at her sides when Tonya gave her a sharp glance.

"I must also ask that you both refrain from advanced magic use while you're here," said Tonya as she set her gaze forward again. "Basic levitation and spells needed for hygiene and well-being are allowed, of course, but please cast nothing beyond that. I'll know if you do."

Sunny eyed Tonya's cutie mark for a moment. "What about me?"

Tonya glanced at her. "While your prowess at weather control even indoors is well-known, I assume you would know not to do that here."

Sunny unfolded her wings. "What about basic flight? I'd like someplace to stretch my wings on occasion, especially if we're going to be here for a little while."

"Your room was converted from human to pony use. I daresay you'll find it quite roomy compared to pony-built domiciles."

"That's hardly a substitute for the open skies."

Tonya stopped and turned towards them. "Realize that I have a rather tough job to do. There are any number of terrorists who would love to take this as an opportunity to make a statement as to what they think of the Pony Council. I'm charged with protecting you against that. How can I do that when you're flying all around?"

Sunny considered for a moment before folding her wings to her sides. "I suppose you're right." She glanced at Goldy, who had been strangely silent through all this. "What about Mayor ... I mean First Pony Sunshine? Why the restrictions on her magic?"

"That's to make it easier for me to distinguish between magic that should be here and magic that shouldn't," said Tonya. "If Miss Sunshine is confined to just basic spells and a more advanced one is cast, I'll know it's a potential security breach. It makes my job a little easier."

"I'm fine with the restrictions, Sunny," said Goldy with a small smile. "But I appreciate your defense of our abilities."

Sunny was only partially mollified but said nothing in protest as Tonya led them further into the facility. While Tonya's arguments sounded plausible, she couldn't help but wonder if they also reflected lingering human fears over pony magic.

"May I ask a question?" Sunny said. "It's unrelated to magic use."

"Go ahead," Tonya said without turning her head.

"Are you actually an FBI agent?"

A small smile touched Tonya's lips. "More like my services are contracted by the FBI rather than me being a formal agent."

"Security services, you mean?" Sunny asked.

"That's part of it. I was a police officer who got sidelined by an injury when a perp shot me point-blank in the leg. Almost lost that leg, certainly lost my career."

Goldy smiled. "I assume your transformation gave you a new lease on life in that regard."

"If you mean the injury, yes, that's gone," said Tonya in a more stiff voice. "I doubt I ever could go back to that career, but at least I can fill this niche."

Sunny wondered now if the suspicion over crystal ponies in the employ of the government was unfounded. Tonya appeared to be doing what she could to utilize her former skills. Yet what about her crystal pony abilities? Were they being used? She glanced at Tonya's haunches again and began, "About your cutie mark--"

"Here we are," Tonya said as they turned down a corridor which dead-ended a short way down. "Your room is on the right and has all the amenities that a pony would need. On the left is a conference room. There will be agents stationed outside your room. If you need anything or wish to talk to me, contact them first. Please do not attempt to traverse the facility unsupervised. Again, this is for your own protection."

Sunny was tempted to try to ask her question again, but it could wait until Tonya was in a less officious mood. "Thank you. May we head into our room now? I'd like to talk to First Pony Sunshine in private." She glanced at the agents. "I assume it will be private."

Tonya chuckled. "Room's not bugged, if that's what you mean."

Sunny tilted her head. "Why was my question funny?"

"Because you didn't just assume we're all one, big, friendly family here like most ponies from your neck of the woods would. It's refreshing, to say the least." Tonya stepped aside and gestured with a hoof. "Be my guest."

Sunny and Goldy stepped past Tonya, and Goldy opened the door with a glow from her horn. The room was indeed rather large even for two ponies. The two single beds were human-sized, but the legs had been sawed down to make it easier for non-fliers to climb into them. The floor in the bathroom had been elevated, with a stair leading up to it. The counter around the sink contained some fur and mane care products.

There was a window, but it faced only the manicured lawn within the facility's courtyard.

As soon as Goldy had closed the door, Sunny turned to her. "First Pony--"

Goldy held up a fore-hoof. "First of all, you don't need to use a title with me. Goldy will be fine."

"I'm okay with that in private, but when we're in the presence of humans, I feel I should use it."

Goldy smiled. "Yes, that was clever of you. In fact, I would say you handled yourself very well, all things considered."

"I did wonder why you didn't say anything," said Sunny.

"You're more well-known than I am. I felt your words would carry more weight. Trust me, when the time comes, I will find my voice."

Sunny certainly hoped that would be the case. The last thing she wanted was for this venture to be riding on her.

Goldy stepped up to Sunny and lowered her voice. "I'm curious as to what you thought of Miss Jarris."

"I'm not sure," said Sunny. "She makes me a little uneasy, though she's probably just doing her job."

"Good, don't take anything at face value. I have a feeling there's more to her than she's letting on."

Sunny recalled that strange cutie mark and nodded. "I just hope she really is here to protect us and doesn't have some ulterior motive. I've had enough of that sort of thing to last me a lifetime."

Tonya trotted into Matthew's office and over to his assistant Kelsey. "I need to see Mr. Fuller. The Pony Council delegation has arrived and has settled in."

"Yes, Mr. Fuller is expecting you," said Kelsey. "He said for you to go right on in."

Tonya gave Kelsey a smile and nodded. While she had nowhere near the seniority as she had when her police career ended with a single bullet, it felt good to be recognized for her importance. She had been quite pleased when Matthew had hand-picked her for his team; it had saved her from a potential lifetime of tedium.

She opened the door with her hoof and headed inside. She found Matthew sitting before his computer typing at the keyboard. "One moment, Ms. Jarris, I need to finish sending this email."

"No problem," said Tonya as she looked around. The office was more spacious than she would have thought someone of Matthew's rank would have. Then again, this was the first time she had worked in a recovery sector office. The whole program had been put together in a hurry, most of the buildings they occupied bought on the cheap from companies that were going under as a result of the post-ETS economic catastrophe. This might have been some CEO's office in the past. Given his boss' tendency to run the place like a business, she thought it very apropos.

Matthew turned away from his computer. "My apologies. How are our guests doing?"

"They've settled in," said Tonya.

"And?"

"The mare supposedly leading the delegation is a run-of-the-mill unicorn. Not sensing anything special about her. If she has any advanced magic, it's not obvious."

Matthew leaned back in his seat. "And her companion?"

"Sunrise Storm is practically bursting at the seams with pegasus magic," said Tonya. "Push her too far, and I'd be surprised if she couldn't whip up a thunderstorm all on her own. I know she's tried to downplay her abilities, but I don't buy it. Maybe she doesn't realize just how powerful she could be."

"You know the question I'm going to ask," said Matthew.

Tonya started nodding halfway through his statement. "Can I take her down if she started using her magic in a way that we don't like? With enough advance warning, I might be able to keep her grounded. That would be a lot of magic to absorb."

"That's your specialty, as I understand it," said Matthew.

Tonya allowed herself a small smile. Crystal ponies in general had the ability to absorb and change pony magic, but it took more than one to actively drain another pony of their magic to the point where they couldn't use it themselves. Tonya had that ability to do it all on her own. "Yes, but I still have limits. I'd never be able to put a dent in the magical ability of someone like Twilight Sparkle."

Matthew appeared to consider before he nodded once. "We haven't had much time to speak to one another since you first arrived. I never formally welcomed you on board."

"I was just as happy to dive right in," said Tonya. "You can't imagine how glad I am not to be on PREQUES duty anymore. It was fine at first but got tedious as hell. I was grateful for that one day when something exciting actually happened."

"Especially since it eventually landed you here," said Matthew with a smile.

Tonya had been one of the many crystal ponies without a purpose that the government had pressed into service in the rehumanization centers. Besides ensuring the safety of the humans working with ponies by siphoning off any magic discharges which sometimes happened during the transformation back to human, they had the ability to sense whatever leftover magical effects a rehumanized person had. This was summed up in the PREQUES number -- Post-Rehumanization Equine Effects -- which was an indication of how much lingering pony-like attributes the person possessed.

As with a lot of what the government did concerning ponies, it wound up on another List, one that was carefully maintained and shared among many state and local government agencies.

Tonya had done her PREQUES duty thinking it was a way to serve her country, but she had become bored with it, at least until the day a Partial let off an uncontrolled burst of magic that would have seriously injured several people if Tonya had not absorbed it. She had earned her cutie mark with that incident, and she had soon come to the attention of Matthew.

"I feel obligated to tell you what my cop instincts tell me," said Tonya. "I think Sunrise Storm is on the level. I get the sense she's here for exactly what she said she's here to do. Yes, she's frustrated, but she's not brash or fanatical."

"And what of Miss Sunshine?"

"Her, I'm not sure about," said Tonya. "She didn't say much. Then again, she's effectively a politician. I know ponies are supposed to be all about friendship and rainbows, but to me a politician is still a politician, and who knows to what end they're working."

Tonya knew she was risking alienating her benefactor, but if there was one thing she didn't need some generic white alicorn to teach her in a dream, it was honesty. It had not taken her long to realize that Matthew played political games quite masterfully.

If he was irritated by her jab at politics, he didn't show it. Instead, he leaned forward and said, "If I may be allowed to draw on your past work for a moment, how much do you remember about your PREQUES assessment clients?"

The question did come as something of a surprise, but Tonya answered immediately. "A fair bit. I have a good memory for that stuff."

"Do you remember one called Jennifer Tanner?"

Tonya took only a moment to recall her. "The blue-furred, pink-haired earth pony filly? She's the daughter of that archaeologist who had discovered Equestria's previous contact with Earth, right?"

"Correct."

Tonya nodded. "Yes, I remember her. One-point ... five? No, six. Had lingering earth pony strength, plus something else that was too fuzzy to identify."

Matthew pushed himself away from his desk and opened a drawer. He withdrew a folder and opened on his desk. He fished out a single page and placed it on the desk facing the chair. "Please peruse this and tell me what you think."

Tonya raised an eyebrow but hopped into the seat to look over the page. A picture near the top showed Jenny seated around a campfire with several human and pony children who appeared to be listening with rapt interest. Jenny herself was gesticulating as she spoke.

Tonya read the analysis under the picture. "Are you sure of this?"

"It's from a trusted intelligence source."

Tonya read some more, then her gaze snapped up. She jabbed a hoof towards the page. "You're talking about possible manifestation of an active magical ability."

"Possible is the operative word," said Matthew. "It appeared her attempt either fizzled out or she purposely clamped down on it."

"Has she reported this ability?"

"Not to my knowledge."

Tonya frowned. "Is something being done about this? She's breaking the law if she's not reporting it. I know she was given the spiel about that because I was there."

"I need an assessment from you," said Matthew. "What would be her PREQUES rating in light of this?"

Tonya's ears drew back. "I can't give you that without doing a full analysis in person."

"Off the record, then."

Tonya gave Matthew a skeptical look. Even off the record, this was dubious at best. Human rights groups had helped push through a lot of legal protections for the post-humanized once it was clear some would never be completely purged of pony magic. Yet she didn't want to antagonize the man who was giving her a chance to do something useful, and she turned her eyes to the document again. "If this was a case of an ability fizzling out, then maybe a two, but just barely."

"And if it was a case of her actively suppressing it?"

"See, that's the problem, it's really a fuzzy area," said Tonya. "Could still be as low as a two. Could be ... wait a minute. Didn't Sunrise Storm used to be named Laura Tanner? Are they related?"

"Sisters," said Matthew. "So you'll understand if I ask you to keep this quiet around Miss Storm."

"It goes without saying I'll keep anything we say in confidence, but the fact that they were front and center to the whole ETS outbreak may make a difference. Some of the strongest wielders of pony magic came from that first batch."

"And in light of that, what would your assessment be if Miss Tanner were suppressing an ability rather than it not working?"

"It's still not that cut and dry," said Tonya. "May be still as low as a two, but it might be up to the two-point-three or two-point-four range. Hell, the guidelines say that anything above a one is of concern."

"And what of your ability?" asked Matthew. "At what PREQUES rating is it ineffective?"

"I see where this is going. You're considering some sort of operation to take her into custody."

"Not exactly. More like she may be an impediment in another more critical operation."

Tonya glanced down at the document. "Unless this is grossly underestimating her potential strength, I can take her. I can nullify her magic."

Matthew took the document back. "Thank you. I'll let you know soon concerning what I need of you."

Tonya left the chair. "I better warn you, your case better be solid. When I said I respected the law, I meant it."

"It will be," said Matthew. "I'll not take you away from your duties any further, as I know you're quite busy."

Tonya nodded. "Mind if I ask a question, assuming the answer is not classified or something."

"Of course."

"What's this 'other operation' you mentioned? I'm trying to imagine how this rehumanized girl factors into all this."

"A fugitive Partial," explained Matthew. "She managed to escape from the town our intelligence told us she was located. She's currently en-route to the pony sector of Denver."

Tonya raised an eyebrow. "You sound awfully sure of yourself. Partials can be really slippery with ponies helping them."

Matthew smiled. "Let's just say I have a unique way to track her." He put the document back in its folder. "That will be all. Please let me know the moment our guests make their first demands."

"Only one so far," said Tonya. "Just before I was about to come here, Miss Sunshine summoned me and requested a press conference."

Matthew considered. "Indeed? This soon?"

"Like I said, Miss Sunshine is a politician. She assumes correctly that this is making the rounds in the news and social media and wants to strike while the iron is hot."

"Do you have an opinion on the matter?"

"That's not really my decision to make," said Tonya. After a moment's thought, she added, "Are you asking me this because I'm a pony?"

"It does help to have an idea what may be going on in their heads," said Matthew.

"I'm really not the right one to ask. I'm from the south anyway. Georgia to be exact."

"I'm not sure I understand the distinction."

"In a lot of places in the deep south, ponies didn't remain quite as isolated," said Tonya. "They were some of the first areas outside the emergency zone where the feds tried to figure out what the hell to do with us."

Matthew nodded. "Yes, I had heard about that."

"So maybe you already know that those ponies don't insist on living like backwater hicks. Some of them actually use -- and pay for -- human-provided electricity. Some of us realized 'hey, humans got a great infrastructure set up. Maybe we should, you know, use it.'"

Tonya could not help but wonder if that had been some sort of loyalty test, as there was no way someone as well-informed as Matthew could not know these things. Tonya knew he demanded absolutely loyalty from those who worked for him, but she had hoped she had already passed that test.

Clearly her new boss had his own agenda, but that was his business. So long as she was not tasked with anything of dubious legality, she could tolerate his back-room shenanigans.

"Very well, Ms. Jarris," said Matthew. "You can inform our guests that I am taking their request under advisement."

Tonya nodded and headed out.

As she left the office, a clerk carrying a tablet PC ran up to her. "Miss Jarris?"

Tonya stopped and turned. "What is it?"

The clerk stopped before her. "You wanted to review the materials report. I have it right here."

As head of security, one of her tasks was reviewing reports of all materials which passed in or out of the facility. The review was added when someone tried to use the delivery of ammo rounds for agents' firearms as a means to smuggle a bomb inside to protest unfair treatment of ponies. There were apparently as many pro-pony militant groups among humans as there were anti-pony.

The review was largely a formality, as the existing security procedures were enough (and had stopped the aforementioned explosive from getting inside), but Washington liked to be seen as doing something at all times.

Tonya gestured and the clerk lowered the tablet. She held up a fore-hoof, a velcro strap encircling her foreleg just above it. The clerk used his free hand to attach a stylus to it. She knew some ponies had no qualms about using their mouth to hold a writing implement, but to her that was unsanitary. This setup worked nicely and didn't make her feel like she was leaving pony slobber everywhere.

She was about to sign off on the inventory when an eyebrow rose. "Is this some kind of joke?"

"I'm sorry, ma'am?"

She pointed the stylus. "This item here. Fireworks?"

"They're not staying, they're being shipped off to Denver."

"Yes, thank you, I can see that here," Tonya snapped. "What the hell are we doing with fireworks? This isn't July."

"It was personally authorized by Mr. Fuller."

Tonya glanced back at the office she had just left. "Shenanigans, indeed," she muttered.

"I'm sorry, ma'am?"

"Nothing." Tonya dashed off her signature, and the clerk took back the stylus.

"Thank you, Miss Jarris," said the clerk before he headed away.

Tonya could not for the life of her figure out what her boss would want with fireworks. Then again, perhaps it was something she shouldn't look at too closely so long as it didn't interfere with her job.

Jenny stared at the low battery warning on her cell phone, wishing she had thought to charge it before they had left Colorado Springs. At least if she couldn't reach her sister, she would be able to use the internet and distract her from the argument that Fire and Eileen were having.

"Diverting through Highlands Ranch will take us far out of our way," Eileen said.

"I know that!" Fire retorted in a testy voice.

"If we could go in a straight shot and take my damn car--"

"We've been over this. Several times. Your car is the first thing they'll be looking for."

"But at least I'd still have one! Who knows what will happen to it by the time we come back for it?" Eileen frowned. "If we ever come back for it."

Jenny looked around. Beverly had been here a moment ago, but she was nowhere to be found now. Many of the ponies from this little community had dispersed as well, having as little taste for open argument as she had. Jenny had to admit to being tired of it as well.

"The ponies here said they can hide it really well," said Fire. "They know this land better than most humans do."

"That's not the point," Eileen said in irritation. "Once we get to Denver, Jenny and I will have no means to get around."

"I don't know why you want that car anymore. Just about every warning light came at least once before we got here, and the engine stalled when we stopped at that railroad crossing."

"It's probably just an electrical problem I could have fixed in Denver. It wasn't doing that when we first left Colorado Springs."

"Cars are not exactly welcome in the pony sector anyway."

"And just how do we go see her brother?" Eileen demanded.

"He can come to her," said Fire. "Surely he'd be motivated to see his sister."

"And after that when Jenny and I have to leave?"

"I'm sure Sam would accommodate you."

Eileen snorted. "I tried having him drive me someplace once. We all saw how well that went."

"Well, you were trying to do something that was ill-advised at the time," said Fire in a delicate voice.

"You don't have to sugar-coat it, I know I was being stupid," Eileen said. "God knows my sister made sure I knew that."

Jenny clenched her teeth. She had two choices: blow up at them and prolong the argument, or get away from it as the others had. She had no idea why they were irritating her so much. Arguments between Eileen and Fire were becoming the norm. Eileen in general had been more volatile lately even back in Colorado Springs.

"If we go the different route, not only will we avoid the FBI, but we'll have somepony who can see us safely into the pony sector," said Fire.

"Yeah, and ask me again how much I trust someone we've never met."

"He's a fellow pony, he--"

"He's a politician. That alone makes him suspect."

The situation seemed dire. All the Countess had to rely on was the supposedly generous nature of a noble she had never met. Who knew whether he was really working for the evil Baron, or worse, to his own aims? All she could do was argue with her loyal lieutenant. It would take a miracle to see them safely into the magical kingdom now.

And the cursed peasant girl was herself an enigma. Was there something more to her than any of them knew? Just what was it the Baron wanted her for? Not even those versed in the ways of the arcane could shed any light on--

Jenny shook her head violently and fled.

The pony community had been carved out of a remote corner of a state park. The park had closed when ETS was at its worst due to insufficient staff. A few who had become earth ponies had returned hoping for their former jobs -- mostly park rangers who already had a love for the land before ETS. When that was not forthcoming, they and some pony refugees had settled there and formed a community.

Much of it still looked like wilderness. Pony houses were tucked in among the tall pines, and the roads were packed earth. A wider path that was the town's equivalent of main street ran towards the creek, and Jenny heard the sound of rushing water. She passed a few earth ponies hitched to carts carrying buckets of fresh water. They smiled at her, and one pointed a hoof back towards the creek. "If you're looking for your friend Bev, she's back there."

Jenny wasn't specifically looking for her, but she wouldn't mind some company. "Thanks," she said before jogging down the road.

Beverly was seated at the edge of the creek on a large boulder. One rear hoof was dipped slightly in the water, and she made occasional splashes. Her tail was curled around ... Jenny had wanted to say her haunches, as from this angle, her legs looked far more equine than human.

Beverly's ears swiveled as Jenny approached, and she looked up and smiled. "Hello, Jenny."

"Hi," Jenny said as she strolled towards the edge of the water. She uttered a yelp when a foot slid on wet leaves, and she nearly tumbled into the creek. Beverly grasped her arm to steady her. "Um, thanks."

Beverly gestured to the boulder she sat upon. "There's room if you want to sit."

Jenny sat down on the edge of the boulder. "You holding up okay?"

"Mostly," said Beverly. "No offense to your aunt, but I had to leave when she started arguing with Fire. I've never been fond of loud noises, and now they make me anxious and jumpy."

"I was getting tired of it myself," Jenny muttered. "But I'm glad to hear you're doing okay."

"What about you?"

Jenny tilted her head. "Huh?"

"You seem a little on edge yourself. You've been that way since we got here."

Jenny frowned slightly. "Let's just say I hate being right."

What had precipitated the argument between Eileen and Fire was the report from a pegasus patrol which had spotted FBI activity along the route they were intending to take. They had also brought word of their supposed benefactor in Greenwood Village.

Beverly smiled. "I for one am glad that you spoke up. We might not have thought to look in the first place."

Jenny wanted to downplay her role. They would have likely sent out pegasi anyway to scout on ahead regardless of her warnings, though upon hearing Jenny's fears, they had put their best spotters in the air. The FBI was very good in concealing their presence, and it took a few flyovers before they were discovered. They might not have been as persistent had they not been forewarned.

"It was just some crazy hunch, that's all," said Jenny. "I could just as well have been wrong."

"Do you really believe that?"

"Why is it so important to you?"

Beverly's ears flattened. "Sorry," she said in a sheepish voice.

Jenny shook her head. "I didn't mean it to come out sounding that harsh. Guess I've been hanging around my Aunt Eileen too much."

Beverly smiled faintly. "Your aunt means well. I'm grateful to her for trying to help. I know she just wants to do the right thing."

"Yeah, she does," Jenny said. "She's also got a lot going on personally."

"I suspected as much, which is why I try not to judge her. Your aunt and I are alike in more ways than perhaps either of us realized. We're both caught between what we want to be and what the world expects us to be."

Jenny had not wanted to broach the subject, but now she felt she couldn't avoid it. "You really do want to be a pony that badly?"

Beverly glanced down at her hooves. "Yes."

"Why?" Jenny asked. "I don't mean that in a bad way, I really want to know."

Beverly started nodding halfway through Jenny's statement. "I feel it's what I'm meant to be. I was late enough to ETS to see the end result. I had a friend who transformed and had the vision."

"Some people say that vision was just so much brainwashing," Jenny muttered.

"Do you really believe that?"

Jenny gestured and said, "Go on. You were talking about a friend."

Beverly nodded. "Say what you want about that vision, but hearing it even second hand was profound. I felt like it was a statement of how life should be. Suddenly I had something to look forward to." Her eyes glistened. "I wouldn't have to worry about people who claimed to love or care about me, only to abuse me or abandon me."

"You were abused?" Jenny asked before she could stop herself. "Er, sorry, I shouldn't--"

"It's fine," Beverly said in a softer voice. "I had an alcoholic father and a brother who could care less."

"Your brother? But that's who we're going to see."

"I have two brothers. Sam is the one who actually cared."

Jenny nodded slightly. All her complaints in the past about a father who didn't pay enough attention to her and a mother who had little tolerance for Jenny's love for immersive fantasy now seemed petty by comparison.

She tried to see herself going back to the life of a pony and failed. Even the memories of that time seemed off, like it had been one continuous dream or a fantasy so immersive she could not tell it from reality.

"Bev, what did you do before ETS?" Jenny asked.

Beverly's tail swished once. "Quality control engineer for a company that made electronic control boards for heavy machinery. Why?"

"Did you like it?"

"Not as much as I liked my previous position," said Beverly. "I was transferred a few months before ETS. Before that I was actually designing and assembling prototype boards."

Jenny considered. "That required a lot of fine use of your hands, didn't it?"

Beverly's ears drew back slightly. "I'm not sure I understand."

"I'm just curious," said Jenny. "You said it's what you liked doing. Could you ever go back to it as a pony?"

Beverly paused for a long moment. "I ... as a unicorn I'd be able to move things with magic but ... well, I don't know how much of what I was told I can believe at that camp. They said that the smaller an object gets, the harder it is to move it precisely with simple levitation."

"I had heard that as well," said Jenny.

"But if that's the case, explain Rarity to me," Beverly said.

"Rarity?" The name was familiar, but it had been a long time since Jenny had met any of the ponies from Equestria. The only one she remembered was Pinkie Pie, and only because she helped sort some things out in Jenny's mind.

"She's a fashion designer in Equestria," said Beverly. "She could move things with very fine precision. Nothing says I wouldn't be able to do the same."

"But nothing says you would, either," Jenny felt the need to say. "Not everyone's human talent translated across to pony talent. I mean, a few, yeah, but mine didn't."

While at the time she had been loathe to consider her immersive fantasy a talent considering how it had irritated others, she could plainly see how it could have been developed into some creative venture. She had felt little of that as an earth pony, like it was no longer important or had simply been shut off. Despite understanding the issues it caused others, it was still a vital part of her that had been taken away with her transformation.

Which was why her current situation frustrated her to no end.

"Then there's the point that Rarity's ability may be tied to her natural talent," Jenny continued. "So it's not something everyone could--"

"I get the point," Beverly said in a flat voice.

"Sorry," Jenny murmured. "I didn't meant to upset you."

Beverly managed a small smile, but it looked forced. "Maybe I would find something else that I was good at as a pony. I figured that would come to me in good time."

Jenny wouldn't pursue the subject any further, but she wondered how Beverly could give up something she could do as a human that she was both good at and enjoyed for some ephemeral promise of happiness in a new body. Admittedly, Jenny was likely a little more jaded than most; she had experienced Sunset's interference in her life not once but twice.

"Now I have a question for you," said Beverly.

"Um, sure," Jenny replied.

"Why are you afraid of your magic?"

"I don't have magic," Jenny deadpanned.

"You do. I can sense it."

"I'm not supposed to have magic," Jenny said in a louder voice. "I'm rehumanized."

"I admit, I don't know what kind of magic it is," Beverly continued as if Jenny had not spoken. "I sense these surges from you now and then. You usually look like you're staring off into the distance when it happens."

Jenny's heart raced. She recalled that night back in Colorado Springs when she was telling one of her stories to some children around a campfire. Suddenly everyone around her was part of the narrative even to the point of wearing the exact outfits she had pictured. It looked as real as if they had actually donned the clothing just for her story and stepped into the setting she had crafted.

Ever since she had been trying to convince herself it was all in her mind, that she was simply able to better envision her fantasies now that she didn't have to suppress them.

"I'm not trying to upset you," said Beverly.

Jenny shook her head. "It's fine."

"I just want to help you in return, that's all."

Jenny doubted Beverly could do anything other than upset her more. She had rehumanized to get all things magical out of her life. "If you really want to help, you can help me figure out a way to reach my sister."

"Your sister is Sunny Storm, right?" Beverly asked.

"Yeah, and I only found out today that she's part of that delegation the Pony Council sent, and now they're in FBI custody."

Beverly's eyes widened. "They weren't arrested, were they?"

"No, it's supposed to be protective custody," said Jenny. She pulled out her cell phone. "I know she doesn't carry a phone herself, but I was hoping to contact someone who would let me talk to her."

"You haven't been able to reach anypony?"

"My phone's just about dead," said Jenny as she placed it down on the boulder between them. "Battery's almost drained because it keeps randomly rebooting on me, so there's probably something wrong with it anyway."

"Now you have me curious as to the latest news," said Beverly as she reached to her side and pulled her tablet into her lap. "Let me see if I can find an open wi-fi network."

"That thing still going?" Jenny asked as she heard approaching pony hooves and laughter in the distance.

"Apparently," said Beverly. "It does randomly reboot itself on occasion also, but I haven't figured out why. It was at a stable patch before I turned automatic updates off."

"Wish my phone was working as well as your PC. Your battery is certainly better."

"I'm a bit mystified myself." Beverly picked up Jenny's phone. "By all rights, it should be as dead as ... oh, wait, you do have some more charge left."

Jenny's eyes widened. "I do?"

"Yes, see? It--"

"LOOK OUT!"

A split second after the loud cry behind them, a metal bucket landed with a resounding clang as it bounced off a nearby rock. Beverly gasped and bolted, still holding Jenny's phone, her ears flattened. Jenny flinched and whirled around just as the bucket landed in the stream, splashing cold water on her.

Two ponies rushed up to them, a unicorn stallion and an earth pony mare. "Is everypony okay?" the stallion asked.

Beverly's ears slowly relaxed, and her lips curled into a small smile. "Yes, we're fine, just startled out of our wits."

"What happened?" Jenny asked.

The mare rolled her eyes. "Justin here happened, that's what," she said with an annoyed flick of her tail.

"Heh, yeah, sorry," Justin said as he fished the bucket out of the stream.

"I told him he shouldn't be messing with his levitation spell like that."

Justin floated the bucket over to him. "Aw, it wasn't that bad. But, yeah, I guess I should quit --" He grinned. "-- horsing around."

The mare face-hoofed. "That was old the first five hundred times you've told that pun and it hasn't gotten any better."

"Just be a little more careful, please," said Jenny as she took the phone back from Beverly. She frowned as she found it once more in the middle of a boot-up cycle. This time, however, it flashed the critically low battery warning and shut down. It was dead for good now, at least until she had access to electricity again.

Beverly smiled and returned to her seat on the boulder. "It's okay, Daisy, I know he didn't mean any harm."

Daisy smirked. "Other than to good taste with those awful jokes of his. Come on, Justin, let's head back to get another bucket, you really banged that one up."

Justin turned it over in his magic. It had a large dent where it had struck the rock, the metal bowed in at a sharp angle. "Yeah, sorry about that."

"I wouldn't normally complain, but we don't have a lot of metal buckets."

"Why can't you use plastic ones?" Jenny asked.

Daisy turned towards her. "Because all the ones we have access to have been used for unsanitary stuff like collecting waste water or for cleaning supplies with harsh chemicals. We don't trust we can clean them thoroughly enough to be safe. Metal is easier to clean. We're crafting wooden ones just for water use, but it's a slow process."

"Metal ones are easier to put over the fire to boil the water," said Justin. "At least until we can contact another community who can give us a purification spell."

Jenny gave them a confused look. "I thought purification spells were on the approved magic list."

"They are," said Daisy. "But Equestria can't visit every little town and village."

"Not to mention it depends on the skill level of the unicorn," said Justin. "A miscast spell could leave contaminants behind, especially heavy metals, and we wouldn't know. It's safer to just filter the water non-magically and boil it."

Jenny remembered a few similar incidents back in Pony Hope before they switched almost exclusively to pegasus-generated water. Even then they had some issues until most of the lingering pollution was scrubbed from the air. Ponies in general were more sensitive to food- or water-borne contaminants.

Jenny slipped the phone back into her pocket. "I'll head back to town with you."

She glanced back at Beverly and saw the wistful smile on her face as she looked at the two ponies. Had she even listened to their troubles, or did she still have the false impression that becoming a pony was a gateway to some paradise on Earth? Jenny could tell Beverly any number of stories about what it took to get that town off the ground without human tools or infrastructure, and what it took to maintain it.

Pony magic went only so far. Perhaps it went further in Equestria, a place more tuned to the use of magic, but not here in a world that never had it to begin with.

Beverly stood and carefully made her way from the stream bank. "I should head back as well." She tilted her head slightly as she looked at Jenny. "Is there something else? You were looking at me like you wanted to say something."

Jenny hesitated before shaking her head. "No, it's fine."

"I hope you can resolve your feelings about your magic," said Beverly in a soft voice. "Whatever you do with it, I don't want you to feel like it's a burden."

Too late for that, Jenny thought.

Ted smiled as he trotted down a stretch of packed earth that had once been an asphalt-covered avenue, which now served as the equivalent of main street for his district's burgeoning pony population. The late afternoon sunlight cast a lovely brilliance over the rich fall color of the trees.

Overhead, pegasi cleared the skies so the residents could enjoy a nice sunset. While the moisture over the last few days was welcomed, it was time to let things dry out, especially with the coming cold weather. Rumors abounded that some pegasi in the Homestead lands were about to try their hoof at snow for the first time, and communities like his own were eager to emulate them.

The earth felt good under his hooves in a way that he could never have felt as a human. Prior to his transformation, he rarely walked except for what was necessary to get from house to car to office and back, and his health had suffered for it in the form of back problems and two "cardiac events."

That was all behind him. Now he loved nothing more than to walk, trot, canter, and gallop. He went on runs because it felt good, not as a chore for some health need.

He heard giggling off to the side and the romp of pony hooves. A group of foals frolicked in a large patch of leaves where some ponies had tried to emulate an Equestrian custom called the "running of the leaves." The trees in a narrow swathe had been denuded, leaves lying in huge clumps on the ground to the delight of the young ones.

Among them was a Partial, a little boy with rust red pony ears and orange tail and mane. Ted's smile turned slightly bittersweet. He could see that the boy was trying to make the best of it, as he was reasonably balanced on his rear hooves. Yet he was still bent over slightly, as his legs had started to take on an equine configuration when his transformation had been abruptly halted.

His fully pony parents stood off to the side along with the parents of the other foals. They had come here when the local authorities of their native state had declared the them mentally unfit to decide for their child what was best for him and were going to counsel the child intensely towards rehumanization.

Ted felt a twinge of guilt. He had been doing more for the Partials than he had let on to Connie, such as allowing the bulletins of wanted Partials to leak to the right ears. He had been the one to suggest that Beverly and her friends take a different route.

As he passed, he noticed a pony he didn't recognize trot up to the others, a unicorn stallion with brown fur and red mane. As the newcomer struck up a conversation with the others, Ted considered heading over and introducing himself when hooves galloped towards him from behind. "Ted! I've been looking all over for you!" came Wildy's slightly exasperated voice.

Ted turned as the unicorn stopped before him. "Sorry. I was coming to see you but I got distracted enjoying the fall weather. Is everything in place for Beverly's arrival?"

"That's what I wanted to talk to you about. There's been a new complication."

Ted sighed. "I had a feeling that rerouting them would take them out of their way. Connie gave me a leave of absence, so if it takes a few more days to get them here, I'll be available."

"It's not just that," Wildy said. "They have a human with them who--"

"Well, yes," Ted said in a cautious voice. "Two of them. I told you all this."

"What you didn't tell me was that one of them was a rehumanized human who--"

"Wildy, seriously, just this once don't get bent out of shape over that. I know how you feel about ponies who choose to--"

Wildy stomped a hoof. "Will you let me finish?! This has nothing to do with her being rehumanized. It has everything to do with her magic!"

Ted's tail swished. "I beg your pardon?"

"She has magic. Real magic, not just something left over."

Ted sighed and ran a hoof through his mane. "Well, that complicates things."

"Wow, that's a freaking understatement if I ever heard one."

"The question is, do the feds know?" Ted asked.

"Oh, they must know by now. If just about any unicorn can sense it, they'll know about it what with those crystal traitors they have working for them."

"All right, calm down," said Ted. "It's not going to do us any good to get upset. We'll deal with this."

"How?" Wildy cried. "Having that human here will just give the feds the excuse they need to steamroll all over us. They fear humans with magic more than Partials."

"You don't have any proof of that," Ted declared.

"But--!"

"No, enough! This is not the time for you drawing wild conclusions."

"I'm erring on the side of caution," Wildy said in a strident voice. "I don't want to take any chance of destroying what we've built here."

"We can't just turn her out," Ted said.

"Why the hell not? Those humans are only acting as escort anyway."

"Because if the feds really are after her, she deserves protection just as much as Beverly does."

Wildy frowned. "Bullshit. She turned her back on being a pony. She had herself a better life, and she threw it away. She bought the crap that the humans told her what she should be."

"Wildy, stop it. You have no idea what her situation is or how she arrived at the decision to--"

Wildy tilted her head to one side and looked past Ted. She ground her teeth, and her eyes narrowed. "No proof, huh? Wild conclusions, huh?!"

She barreled past Ted and took off at full gallop towards the ponies gathered at the edge of the trees.

Ted followed, his earth pony nature allowing him to easily catch up. "What's this all about? What's wrong?"

"I'll show you what's wrong!" Wildy bellowed, causing the conversation up ahead to fall silent and all eyes turn towards her. She clenched her teeth, and her horn blazed. A fallen branch was surrounded by her magical aura, and she whacked it soundly across the brown stallion's chest.

"Wildy!" Ted cried out, horrified.

The stallion staggered back and fell to his haunches to the gasps of the other ponies, and something shiny fell from his saddlebags. The foals had stopped playing and were staring at the spectacle with a mix of confusion and fear.

Wildy placed herself squarely between the stallion and the others. "Get out of here, you traitor!"

"So much for ... friendship and rainbows ..." the stallion wheezed as he gasped in the breath that had been knocked out of him.

Ted interspersed himself between the two combatants, facing Wildy. "I insist you tell me just what in the hell is going on?!"

Wildy drew back the branch, and her horn glowed brighter. She levitated the shiny object from the ground and turned it so it faced him. Ted felt a slight chill as he recognized it as an FBI badge.

"Emerald Glow, Spring Fields, take your foal out of here, this pony is a fed," Wildy said without taking her eyes from the brown stallion.

The parents of the Partial bolted. The unicorn mare surrounded the Partial boy with her magic without slowing her gallop. While the other families were fully pony, they nevertheless made haste to collect their foals and leave.

"I have to admit, I wasn't one hundred percent sure," said Wildy. "Since this bastard never flashed his badge. Finally caught him unawares."

"I don't care what you thought," Ted declared. "You have no right to do what you did. Especially you, of all ponies, who go on and on about the evils of humanity that we supposedly left behind!"

"I did it to protect us! Now he's exposed for what he is! He -- hey!"

In her moment of her distraction, she had loosened her hold on the branch enough to allow a brighter aura to surround it and yank it from her grip. Ted turned in time to see the stallion levitate the branch over his head, snap it in two, and toss it behind him. "You know, I could have you arrested for assaulting a law enforcement officer," said the stallion.

"Just try it, asshole," Wildy growled. "I'll have so many night ponies on your ass that--"

"All right, that's enough," Ted said, punctuating it with a stomp of a hoof that shook the ground. He turned towards the stallion. "Sir, may I ask for your name?"

"Jason Madsen," said the stallion. "And I believe you must be Councilman Ted Miller."

Ted had hoped to remain incognito during this exchange, but if this pony really did work for the FBI, he had access to that kind of information, especially if his purpose here was for what Wildy -- and himself -- likely feared. "Yes, I am, but you can call me Ted."

"If you would be so kind as to ask your friend to return my badge, I would appreciate it."

Ted turned towards Wildy. "Please, Wildy--"

"I should toss this thing in the river," Wildy said, keeping her narrowed gaze on Jason.

"You're not going to if I have anything to say about it."

Wildy sighed. "Fine." She tossed it to the ground before Jason's fore-hooves.

"Thank you," said Jason as he levitated it back into his saddlebag.

Ted turned towards him. "I really apologize for this."

"Don't cozy up to him, he's not worth it!" Wildy declared.

"He's just stated he could have you arrested!"

"Like I said, let him try."

"I'm not here to arrest anyone," said Jason. "Only to get information."

"Yeah, and I can imagine what information that is," Wildy retorted.

"I doubt it," said Jason. "Or rather, I can, but that's another story. It's not what my purpose is."

"Bullshit."

"All you have to do is ask those ponies I was speaking with and they'll tell you I was simply following up on leads concerning a terrorist threat," said Jason. "Though thanks to you, I likely won't get anything useful as everyone will be too frightened of me."

Ted gave him a concerned look. "You really think there's another terrorist strike against ponies in the works?"

"I can't say for sure, but we take these things seriously," said Jason. "Perhaps you can explain that to your hotheaded unicorn friend here."

"That's just another excuse," Wildy said. "Another bogeyman to scare us with. The feds used it when we were all human and they haven't stopped."

"So have you seen or heard anything suspicious lately?" Jason asked. "Any activity that seemed out of place?"

"Not to my knowledge," said Ted. "At least not recently."

"Not recently? Has anything happened at all?"

"Well, there were the usual incidents off--"

Wildy suddenly barged between them and shoved Ted back with her fore-hooves. "Don't answer his questions!"

Ted frowned. "All right, I've had enough of this. Usually I tolerate your paranoia, but I'm a city councilpony. I cannot simply refuse to speak with law enforcement on a matter like this."

"But that's how he gets you to say things he wants to hear!" Wildy thrust a hoof at Jason's haunches. "Look at his cutie mark. He has some sort of power to get ponies to talk. You want to risk it?"

"And just what could he possibly say that would be of issue?" Jason asked.

Wildy frowned. "Yeah, nice try."

"By your very attitude you're acting like there's something to hide."

"The only thing I'm hiding right now is my contempt for you," Wildy snapped. "Oh, wait, I'm not hiding that! Guess I got nothing, then."

Ted never thought he would use his formidable earth pony strength against a fellow pony, but Wildy had pushed him to the limit of his tolerance. He placed his fore-hooves squarely against Wildy's chest and pushed her back. She uttered a shocked cry and dug in her hooves, but this did little more than leave four furrows in the packed earth.

Wildy finally batted at his forelegs with her hooves. "Stop it, that hurts!"

Ted relented and dropped his hooves. "Then stop acting like a fool. And stop taking me for a fool as well."

Wildy frowned as she rubbed her sore chest. "I wasn't, I was jut trying to protect you."

"I'm perfectly capable of protecting myself, and I know what I'm doing," Ted declared. "Now, please, let me handle this." He stepped closer and dropped into a whisper. "If anypony is going to let something loose by accident, it will be you if you don't control your temper. It's happened before, and not with some pony who had a particular talent for it."

Ted hated to bring that up again, especially seeing the hurt look on Wildy's face. She quickly turned it back to anger as she clenched her teeth and growled, "If it hadn't been for that crystal pony traitor--"

"Which you conveniently gave information about the whereabouts of another Partial."

"So can you blame me for not wanting to see anypony make the same mistake I did?" Wildy pleaded.

Ted gently placed a hoof on Wildy's shoulder. "You've trusted me this far. I'm just asking you to go a little further."

Ted realized he was asking a lot. For all her bluster, Wildy had a lot of hurt she was working through. Her transition to ponyhood had been marked by abuse from family members who were religious nutcases convinced she was suffering judgment from God.

"All right," Wildy said in a lower voice.

"Now, go see what else you can find out about our guests-to-be. I'll catch up with you later."

Wildy gave Jason one last narrowed-eyed look before she turned and headed away.

Ted breathed a sigh of relief and trotted back to Jason. "My apologies, Agent Madsen."

Jason waved a hoof. "It's fine. And you can call me Jason."

"As I was about to say, we have occasionally had visits from humans who harass ponies about rehumanizing."

Jason levitated a pad and pen from his saddlebags. "Any details you can share?"

Ted described the ones he remembered, including the names if he knew them. He included the man he had seen speaking with Connie, hoping it would be just another face to him. Instead, Jason stopped writing and looked up. "That last one, you have a name to go along with him?"

"Sorry, I don't," said Ted. "I know him only from a distance and from what other ponies have told me."

"Are you sure?"

Ted almost mentioned Connie, and he wondered if Wildy had been right, that this pony did have a knack for getting other ponies to talk. The last thing he wanted to do was involve her, especially if the feds were looking for that Partial. "Yes, I'm sure, I never caught his name."

"But do you know someone who did?"

"Um, no, I don't," Ted said. Technically, it was not a lie. He had never asked Connie if the man had provided a name. He was torn now as to whether he should refer him to her, especially if it meant deterring a terrorist threat.

Jason gave him a skeptical look, pen and pad still suspended in the air.

"May I get back to you on that one?"

"Certainly," said Jason. "But I do stress that time is often of the essence in matters like this. The man you described matches descriptions from witnesses from previous FRD terrorist incidents."

"You mean he's a terrorist himself?"

"He's a person of interest," said Jason. "He's also been seen in security cam footage lingering at sites that later were targets of the FRD."

"All right, I'll get on this as quickly as possible," Ted said.

"Thank you. Can you at least tell me what other ponies have said about him?"

Ted recalled a conversation he had with Peach Blossom the other day. "Only that other ponies are rather upset with him. He's not the first to go around harassing ponies about rehumanization, but he seems to have a knack for making ponies wary around him, even though he's never made any overt threats."

Jason made some notes on his pad. "Anything else?"

Ted shook his head. "That's all I know."

Jason tucked the pad and pen back in his saddlebags. "Thank you, you've been helpful. Getting his name would be even more so."

"I was happy to help, but I feel I must state something that's been bothering me," said Ted. "While I don't condone Wildy's attack on you, I must admit I find it disturbing that you're doing FBI business without identifying yourself as an agent. As much as I know you're just doing your job, as a councilpony I have an obligation to protect the rights of my constituents."

"Duly noted," said Jason. "I admit to have been given some additional leeway, given how suspicious some ponies are of humans, and humans are running the show where law enforcement is concerned."

"Which leads me to my next question, but you don't have to answer it if you consider it too personal."

Jason smiled. "I can guess. Why is a pony an FBI agent?"

"Yes," said Ted. "My title may be considered unofficial, as I come from a district nominally under federal oversight."

"I entered the agency right out of college. It's what I've been doing for the past fifteen years. I wasn't about to throw that away just because a fake white alicorn visited me in a dream."

Ted's eyes widened slightly. He had never heard a pony be that dismissive of the vision before. While he personally had not been quite as enthralled by it as others, he did find inspiration in it.

"Don't get me wrong," Jason continued. "I actually rather like being a pony, but I made that decision myself, just like my wife did."

"I'm grateful to hear that your family stayed intact through all this," said Ted.

Jason shrugged. "Eh, we're talking about separation, maybe divorce."

"Oh, sorry to hear that."

"The marriage was on the rocks before ETS, and the transformation didn't change that. Becoming a pony doesn't solve everything. You, ah, might want to remember that next time you talk to a Partial."

Ted's tail swished and his ears twitched, but he said nothing in reply.

"So, yeah, I can take a guess as to what it is you don't want me to know about," Jason continued. "All I'm going to tell you is to be careful. You and Mayor Morgan are doing some good work here. People are starting to notice. Don't mess it up."

Ted watched with uncertain eyes as Jason turned and headed away.

Chapter 6 - Hard Decisions

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7 - Identity Crisis

"Are you sure you want to go through with this?" Theresa asked in a wary voice.

"Yes, for the fourth time, I am," Tom said.

"You just seem a bit restless."

Part of the problem was simply nervous energy. His wife's trotting gait was shorter than his normal walking stride, and keeping himself to the slower pace was difficult. He supposed that came from his job, where everything was needed ten minutes ago, and he was always in a rush to go somewhere. Even before ETS, Theresa had complained about having to practically jog to keep up with him whenever they walked together.

Yet another big factor was the location.

He walked along one of the main streets of Pony Hope late Friday afternoon, where no other human was to be seen among the sea of color. It still seemed surreal, like something plucked out of a children's show. Some of the ponies were headed in the same direction, and he tried not to stare at them too long lest they take it as an invitation to strike up conversation. He knew most of them only in passing, yet to them it seemed as if they had known each other their entire lives.

"I'm fine," Tom finally said in a flat voice.

"You didn't have to do this," Theresa said. "I was perfectly willing to go alone."

"You know I've tried never to miss a parent-teacher conference, and I didn't think this should be an exception."

"I know you're not that comfortable around this many ponies."

Tom managed to suppress a sigh. "Regardless of that, I care about Molly's education. Especially now."

"I'd ask you what you meant by that, but I could likely guess," said Theresa in a low voice.

"After some of the stuff I've heard from Molly around the dinner table, I want to make sure she's being taught subjects that matter. For one thing, I don't remember her ever talking about homework since I got back."

"The school is being run by a pony who was a teacher and the vice principal of one of the schools in Lazy Pines," said Theresa.

"Yes, you told me," Tom intoned. "Said her name was Ethel Darrow."

"Yes, but now--"

"I tried to look her up online, but I had trouble finding anything useful," Tom said. "A lot of personal data about the people from Lazy Pines is still restricted by medical privacy laws."

"I wouldn't have let Molly attend that school if I didn't think the teachers were just fine," said Theresa. "And as I was trying to say, her name is Butterscotch now."

"Of course," Tom muttered.

They turned down the path which led to the schoolhouse, and he chanced a look around him. Several ponies had turned their curious gazes in his direction, their ears alert and swiveled towards him.

Tom had come to realize that having a private conversation among ponies was next to impossible. Not that they intentionally eavesdropped, but those sensitive ears combined with a driving need to be concerned about everyone around them meant he inevitably broadcast his feelings.

He tried not to be upset. While the ponies of the town had come around to respecting his personal boundaries, he didn't want to become an outcast or pariah. He counted himself lucky the Shimmerists didn't have a hold here; he would take the curious gazes over outright contempt.

Ponies often appeared as the picture of equine health, thus it was a shock to see a couple -- a unicorn mare and earth pony stallion -- bearing bandages wrapped around their barrels and hind legs. The mare had a patch over one eye, and her tail was a ragged stump torn almost to the dock.

"The hell happened?" Tom muttered.

"Mountain lion," Theresa said in a subdued voice. "They'll be okay for the most part, though Karen may lose some vision in that eye unless we can get an Equestrian healer to treat it."

Tom turned his gaze back to his wife. "And just how often does that happen?"

"Not often enough to consider Molly endangered, if that's where you're going with it."

"And just how often would 'often enough' be? In a human community, once is considered too much."

Theresa sighed. "Not now, Tom. We can talk about it later. We're almost at the school anyway."

Tom intended to hold her to that, but for now he turned his attention towards their destination.

The schoolhouse was like much of the other architecture in the town: heavily influenced by Harmonists pining to replicate Equestria in design and custom. The quaint wooden structure reminded him of pictures of old schoolhouses back when the west was human homestead land. The illusion was broken by the carvings of pony children around the door and the heart-shaped windows.

As they entered, Tom's head brushed the ceiling, and he loomed over the furnishings like a giant. A smiling earth pony mare with a deep amber coat and only slightly lighter mane greeted them. On her haunches was an image of a desk with a ruler lying upon it. "Welcome everypony!" she called out in a bright voice. She flicked her gaze to Tom. "Um, and every human as well. I'm Butterscotch, headmare of the Pony Hope School and one of the teachers as well. Please, if you'll follow me so we can get started."

A cacophony of pony hooves against wood flooring accompanied the trip down a hall lined with classrooms. Tom had to bend over slightly to clear the top of the door.

"We'll use one of the classrooms we recently added for adult students," Butterscotch said. "It should seat most of you comfortably. Oh, um ... we, uh, don't have any seating for humans, my apologies."

"I'll stand," said Tom in a neutral voice.

"I'll make sure we fix that oversight for next time, rest assured." Butterscotch looked over the crowd of ponies. "You may be in good company anyway, as I don't think we have quite enough seats for everypony."

Tom still thought the seats were too small, yet many ponies slipped into them with ease. When seating ran out, the remainder had no trouble sitting on the floor. Theresa chose the latter, sitting next to her husband as he stood by a wall. Now Tom was truly the giant, and it only emphasized how out-of-place he felt.

Tom glanced at the others. Many of them were smiling. Were they always genuinely this happy, or was it just part of the conditioning that had come along with their changed bodies?

Butterscotch trotted to the front of the classroom. "First, I have an announcement. Some of you may have heard that representatives of the Pony Council have made contact with the American government. I'm pleased to report that they will be holding a press conference this evening!"

Excited murmuring rose.

"A human community has helped us set up a satellite feed so we can watch. It will be in the auditorium of the old Lazy Pines high school tonight at seven."

This made the ponies appear only happier. Tom glanced down at his wife and saw her smiling as well. He idly wondered if he should bother watching it himself.

Butterscotch seemed pleased with the reaction. "With that out of the way, I want to welcome you all to the first parent-teacher conference of the fall semester. I'm excited to be doing this, as I feel we've accomplished a lot in the short time this school has been open."

A few ponies nodded.

"Let me start off by telling you what our mission is, and then I'll open it to questions," Butterscotch continued. "We strive to give your foals as well-rounded an education as possible. We want to balance what would be considered a traditional education by human standards with subjects that are more unique to us, as well as some we have learned are taught to young ponies in Equestria."

Tom already found several faults in that simple statement, but he held his tongue for the moment.

"We also have classes tailored for each particular tribe," Butterscotch said. "We want to prepare young ponies to properly use their budding abilities. We feel that will be of great help to families of mixed tribes."

That had been unexpected. Tom had thought it was left up to the family to decide when and how their children would be trained in their pony abilities. Had Molly's obsession with all things pegasi been influenced by the school? Had they not heard the concept of parental consent?

Though from the way Theresa was smiling, she would have no problem granting consent. Maybe she had, and that was good enough for them. After all, how could a mere human understand pony needs?

Tom clenched his teeth and folded his arms tightly across his chest. He had to stop thinking in terms of conspiracies. He was letting his anxiety over being the human alien in the room get to him.

Butterscotch glanced at him and hastily added, "Oh, and, um, it will be of help to families where the parents are human. Or at least one of them."

A few ponies picked up on the slight quaver in the mare's voice, and they exchanged looks with one another and with Tom. He forced himself to lower his arms and relax his jaw. He forced a small smile and gave Butterscotch a slight nod of his head.

Butterscotch's own smile returned, and her voice sounded more relaxed. "We also use this school to accommodate Equestrian instructors, and I am very pleased to announce that this Sunday afternoon we will be hosting a contingent from Equestria led by Starlight Glimmer!"

A ripple of excited murmurings rose among the ponies. Tom counted himself lucky; they were planning to leave for Grand Junction that morning, so they would avoid all the pomp and circumstance.

"Any of your foals who are capable of at least levitation are invited to attend, as well as any adult unicorns who want to learn more magic," said Butterscotch.

Theresa nudged Tom's thigh and gestured for him to come lower. Tom sank to one knee, and his wife whispered, "Maybe we should delay Grand Junction for a day. Molly would love to meet a pony from Equestria."

Tom wanted to refuse immediately, but he would have to tip his hand too early. He had plans for Grand Junction beyond just Molly's rehumanization. "We'll talk later," Tom said before straightening up.

"In closing, I want to state what a delight it is to be here," Butterscotch gushed. "All your foals are quite keen on learning, and most get along well with one another and with our instructors. They're as excited about their new lives as we are about helping them grow into those new lives."

Tom could not help but stiffen slightly.

"So now I will open it up to questions," said Butterscotch. "Yes, Early Harvest?"

A green earth pony stallion with brown hair spoke. "You mentioned teaching the foals things taught in Equestrian schools. What would those be?"

Tom was surprised; that would have been his own question.

Butterscotch smiled. "Equestrian ponies are taught about the importance of friendship, and we seek to emulate that here. I should note that we also teach that friendship encompasses all beings, not just ponies. We understand that some of your foals may interact with humans, and we try to prepare them for that."

A nodding of heads from the ponies greeted her answer. Tom could be content that they were at least thinking about the rest of the planet.

"We also teach some Equestrian history," Butterscotch continued. "To give your foals a background as to why friendship is considered to be so important."

"What about Earth history?" Tom asked.

Several ponies turned their heads towards him.

"I'm sorry?" Butterscotch asked.

"How much of Earth history are they taught?"

"We teach natural history along with math and science. We also help the foals re-learn how to write properly using--"

"I don't mean natural history," Tom said. "I mean the people of history. Important events. Things like the founding of civilization, or the Renaissance, or the Enlightenment. What about things like that?"

Butterscotch hesitated, magnifying the awkward silence. She cleared her throat. "Naturally, we have to adjust what you likely remember as the standard curriculum in light of the changes our transformation has brought on."

"Granted, but that seems an awfully large thing to drop."

"We haven't dropped it per se, we're just emphasizing other topics that are more immediately relevant."

Tom folded his arms. "What about American history?"

Theresa laid a hoof against his thigh. "Tom--"

"Isn't that important? We live in America. I still consider my whole family to be Americans, and I want my child taught about the history of this country."

Tom didn't think his request was unreasonable. It was not that he was particularly patriotic; it just made sense to be taught about the country of one's birth.

Some of the ponies exchanged confused looks, though a few appeared to be seriously considering the idea. Murmuring broke out as some parents started debating it among themselves, though Tom was getting no indication of any consensus.

Butterscotch glanced over the room. "Realize, please, that we're all trying to establish an identity for ourselves. We have to focus on that. There are only so many hours in the day, and it's impossible to fit everything that they were being taught before and what they need to know now."

"What about your identity as Americans?" Tom asked.

Theresa frowned. "Tom, please don't do this."

"It's not an unreasonable question. Even the President has stated that he considers every one in this room an American."

Butterscotch looked flustered and glanced over the ponies as if in search of support. A few replied with encouraging gestures while giving Tom a slightly cross look. She nodded and managed a small smile. "That's one of our dilemmas in trying to establish our identity as free ponies. We do draw inspiration from America in those times it furthered the cause of freedom, so in effect, we do expose foals to that."

That was not enough. Tom didn't want Molly to be taught a rosy picture of the US, and even then just enough to further the pony cause. He wanted her taught the bad along with the good, America's failures as well as its accomplishments.

Yet as he looked at the increasingly impatient expressions worn by some of the ponies staring at him, he realized it was likely a lost cause. "All right, thank you," he said in a low voice.

Butterscotch appeared relieved and took a question from one of the pony parents.

Tom heard a sigh from his wife but didn't dare look in her direction for what he might see in her face. He had a lot of other questions about the curriculum, but he doubted any of the ponies wanted to hear another word from him.

He had to get Molly away from this. She had to have a chance to grow up with knowledge of the human world. She had to be human again. Anything less would be to give her up to a mass delusion.

Heather cantered off from her last appointment -- a particularly tricky case of a pair of surging pegasus twins -- without even enough time to spare to brush the pegasus foal feathers from her mane. Ponies were, for the most part, not too hung up on time, so she doubted the others would care if she were late. Yet she wanted to take no chances that her best candidates as assistants would turn her down.

She slowed her pace as she approached the cafe, pausing just outside to shake her head to dislodge the feathers. It would have to do; perhaps seeing how harried she was would convince them to take the position, even though it involved moving to Pony Hope. That they had lingered for so long in town after the council meeting boded well.

She spotted them as soon as she stepped inside. It was hard not to, as Heather and her two potential cohorts-to-be were the only crystal ponies in the establishment. The pink and purple crystal mare raised a fore-hoof and gestured, smiling. Her pale green and dark blue stallion companion turned his head and also smiled.

Heather stepped more casually towards them, trying not to look as desperate as she felt. The atmosphere helped. The cafe was a quiet, sedate affair, with ponies gathered at tables conversing softly and enjoying a beverage or a snack. Some were turned towards the window admiring the sunset. A light breeze blew over them, as there was no glass. A pegasus who worked for the owner kept a small micro-climate going to keep it comfortable inside.

Heather smiled as she approached the table. "Thank you for agreeing to meet with me."

"It was entirely our pleasure," said the mare.

Heather hopped into a seat. "I hope that means you have good news for me, Susie."

"I'll take the position," said Susie without hesitation. "I can move into Pony Hope by Monday."

Heather let out a sigh of relief. "You can't imagine how much this means to me. I've been running ragged just dealing with foals who were in utero when they transformed. We're going to have twice as many born this coming spring."

Heather was appreciative for another reason: Susie had been a teacher of preschoolers as a human, so she was already used to dealing with young ones. However, the stallion was the bigger prize. Heather turned to him and asked in a hopeful voice, "What about you, Whisper?"

Whisper Touch leaned forward and smiled. "I would be honored to work with you, Heather," he said in a voice that reminded her a lot of Kevin. "I've been looking for a good place to apply my skills, and this seems ideal."

Heather beamed -- which for a crystal pony was almost literal, as she briefly glowed. "Thank you so much!"

She had reason to be so giddy: Whisper had been a pediatrician as a human, and she had hoped that his cutie mark -- a silhouette of a foal superimposed on a red cross -- indicated that his talent had carried over through his transformation.

Whisper smiled gently. "I was hoping to expand your practice into general medicine for the little ones."

Heather nodded. "Yes, of course. We have to take over at some point from the Equestrians. They've been very helpful, but we have to stand on our own, and I think this will definitely help."

Whisper and Susie exchanged a look before the latter said, "We're very glad to hear you say that, Heather, as we have our own proposal to make concerning the future."

Before Heather could respond, the waitress approached, levitating her pad and pencil. Heather ordered a glass of hard peach cider. She normally didn't drink alcohol, but she felt like celebrating. "Oh, and what would that be?"

"First of all, we'd like to ask," said Whisper. "What did you think of the Pony Council?"

This was certainly not the first time that the topic had come up. It seemed the town could talk about little else.

"It's a good start," said Heather. "It's not ideal, but ideal is going to be a long time coming. I can see the human side of it, too. They're not sure what we're capable of. Easing their fears seems like a good approach."

Susie leaned closer and lowered her voice. "But do you feel like you were represented?"

"Well, we all were," said Heather, some confusion creeping into her voice. "That was the whole purpose of holding the Council in the first place."

Whisper placed his fore-hooves on the table. "Let's lay it out more plainly. Did you feel you -- as a crystal pony -- was represented properly?"

Heather hesitated. "I suppose as well as any other pony tribe was."

"Yet we heard no crystal ponies speak," said Susie. "We've heard earth ponies mostly, and some unicorns and pegasi. Nopony was there to represent our view."

"We're related to earth ponies," Heather said.

"If we were of Equestrian birth, I would agree," said Whisper. "But where some of that heritage was abandoned in favor of our ability to channel and transform magic external to ourselves, that to me makes us a tribe unto ourselves."

Heather was impressed; this stallion had obviously done his homework regarding his origins.

"Even more to the point, this makes us more reliant on other pony tribes," said Susie. "Since we don't have the normal earth pony abilities."

"Even the magic I use for healing is channeled from others," said Whisper.

"The tribes are already interdependent," Heather pointed out.

"Yes, but each one contributes to the overall effort. Us? Not so much."

"I feel needed here. I have a talent that other ponies need."

"We're not denying that," said Whisper. "But there are also unicorn spells that can deal with foal magic surges."

The waitress returned with Heather's drink. She closed her fore-hooves around the mug as she said, "Yes, but, again, we rely on the Equestrian mages to teach those spells. I have that ability innate. Hardly a lack of contribution."

"Yes, true," said Whisper. "But a bit niche. Not unimportant, by any means, but it's not enough for some."

Heather knew they were not trying to intentionally instill doubt in her. Even the expression on their faces showed that some of these words were painful for them as well. Heather took a long sip of her drink before speaking again. "I have to admit, I'm not really sure what your point is. I understand that we're very much in the minority, but I've felt nothing less than welcome here."

"It's not a matter of feeling welcome," said Whisper. "It's a matter of identity. Each of the other tribes has a distinct identity, such that ponies of the same tribe immediately have something in common."

"But crystal ponies are more scattered," said Susie. "And some ... well ... may be involved in less savory activities."

Heather set down her mug. "You're talking about crystal ponies working for humans."

"Yes."

"Not to put too fine a point on it, but I don't think it does any good to automatically assume that ponies working with humans are doing so to nefarious aims."

"It's true that all we have is rumor and speculation," said Whisper. "Which is all the more reason to find out the truth."

"But we can't do that if we're scattered about," said Susie.

"We need unity," Whisper declared. "Even in Equestria, most crystal ponies live in a single place, the Crystal Empire. Think on that, Heather. An entire empire dedicated to our kind."

Heather knew of what he spoke and likely had more details thanks to letters exchanged with Kevin. Their vaunted "empire" was not much larger than a small Earth city. "Are you looking to replicate that here?"

"Not necessarily," said Susie. "But we do need to start considering our own needs."

"We need a plan for the future," Whisper said. "We need to find other ways to apply our abilities." He lowered his voice. "There's a reason we sometimes believe humans are using our brethren to their own ends. You channel excess magic from surging foals. I channel ambient magic into healing. Surely you can see how easily that talent could be turned towards diverting or even draining the magic of other tribes."

Heather's ears drew back. "I would never think of doing such a thing!"

"Nor would I," Whisper declared.

"We're not advocating that," Susie said. "Please, that's not at all what this is about."

"But if we could somehow harness even some of that magic, we could be more self-sufficient," said Whisper. "Yet how can we accomplish that in any significant form without acting to the detriment of other ponies?"

Heather took another long drink. "I don't have the answer to that."

"Nor do we," said Whisper. "We have only an idea we wish to pursue. I mentioned the Crystal Empire for a reason. It's not called that solely because of its denizens. It's also comprised largely of crystal. From what I've been able to gather, it aids in their magical abilities and may even help provide the magic they lack from the other tribes."

Susie leaned forward, her face eager. "If we could do the same, maybe channel just a small amount of magic at a time from other tribes and store it somehow--"

Heather held up a hoof. "Wait. You two obviously have done some research into this."

"As much as we are able with limited resources," said Whisper.

"Then have you read the official report on Equestrian magic that Twilight Sparkle wrote?" Heather asked. "Because if you did, you'd know that Earth materials are not yet suited for that sort of purpose."

"We are aware," said Whisper in a more somber voice.

"Then you should also be aware that she estimated it could potentially take a century or more before any material on Earth was suitable for that sort of thing."

"We're hoping to jump-start the process," said Susie.

"We want to attract more crystal ponies to Pony Hope," said Whisper. "The more that can gather in one place, the greater chance we have of combining our power and abilities."

Heather had not expected any of this. She didn't know enough about how magic worked to judge how feasible their plans were. All she could see was how some humans might perceive it as a threat when their scientists had yet to crack how magic interacted with normal matter. "Okay, I have to ask: why here? Why out of all the possible settlements do you want to do this in Pony Hope?"

Whisper glanced to the side and leaned forward, lowering his voice. "We know that some advanced spells and magical knowledge have originated from this town. We've learned the identity of the pony primarily responsible. We're hoping he will agree to help."

Heather gripped her mug a little tighter. As she had retained close ties with the Tanner family, she had learned of what Bob was trying to do. He was by no means the only unicorn involved in the effort, but he was apparently the most well-known. "I can't really speak to that," she said in a stiff voice. "Other than to say that even with help, I doubt you'll get very far."

"We have to try," said Susie in a desperate voice. "I want very much to raise a family, Heather, but I want my foals born into a world where they can use their own magic like the other tribes do."

Heather raised the mug to her muzzle, hesitated, then set it down again. She had finished only half the beverage but already felt a slight buzz. She wanted a clear head for the rest of this conversation. "What do you want of me?"

Susie smiled. "You're well-known and well-respected in town. We're hoping to take advantage of that."

One of Heather's ears twitched. "In what way?"

"When the time comes, we're going to need the help of many ponies in this town," said Whisper. "Mostly volunteers to provide magic for us to channel."

"We absolutely want their willing cooperation," Susie said. "Nopony should be forced to do this."

Heather's heart ached; Whisper reminded her so much of Kevin. She had not realized just how terribly she missed him and his wise counsel. She wondered what his take in all this would be.

She could not help but see the merits of their plan. She had struggled to find her own place in this new world until she discovered what she could actually do. Had it not been for discovering her ability, she may very well have rehumanized.

Yet her lingering doubt must have shown on her face, for Whisper placed a fore-hoof lightly upon Heather's shoulder and said, "Heather, I am a physician. Becoming a pony did not exempt me from the Hippocratic Oath. Whatever you may have heard about crystal ponies in the employ of humans--"

Heather quickly waved a hoof. "No need to go into that, please." She had heard the same rumors, and until somepony could prove to her otherwise, that's all they would remain. "It's not that. It's just ... this is big. I want to help. That's all I've ever wanted to do for my community. This just seems like a much bigger responsibility. I wasn't quite ready for this."

In a way, Heather had been a lot like Kevin. She, too, had moved to a small town and a small practice in order to offer more personalized service. Becoming a pony and having a new connection to Kevin's former patients had been the embodiment of that dream. Now she was being forced to see something much bigger, and she feared losing that connection in favor of some greater cause.

"Do you want some time to think on it?" Susie asked,

Heather gazed down into her half-finished cider. She did not want to make a decision like this when alcohol flowed through her veins. "Yes, I do."

"Just so you know, our agreeing to help you with your patients does not hinge on your decision," said Whisper.

Heather smiled her appreciation, but in a way that made it harder. She felt more of an obligation to return the favor, almost a need. Some of that could have been her species change, but a lot of it was just Heather herself; her transformation had just brought it out more strongly.

"Thank you both," said Heather. She jumped out of her chair and was immediately met with a hug from each of her new assistants. "I'll try not to take too long to decide."

"In the meantime, I'll be available to you early in the morning," Susie said brightly.

"So will I," said Whisper. He turned to Susie. "If you'll excuse me, there is sompony I need to talk to before everypony is distracted by the press conference tonight."

Susie smiled. "Of course."

Heather could guess who that pony might be.

When Bob's adoptive parents were not in town, he stayed with Green Fields -- a former friend of Jenny's when he used to go by the name James -- and his parents. Since the founding of Pony Hope, more of Green's family had migrated there from the Midwest plains. This included several of his cousins who were only foals, and cranky ones at that. The family considered Bob a blessing as he could keep them entertained for hours showing off the magic he had learned.

That evening he was showing them a spell which looked as if he were setting off fireworks indoors, though it had none of the incendiary properties of the real thing. Many ponies considered the spell just for show, but the rune which powered it could provide the basis for other pyrotechnic spells, which in turn opened the door to discovering more power-intensive runes. He assumed that was the reason for its emphasis by his unknown Equestrian benefactor.

He had just earned a round of delighted squeals and hoof-clops when Green trotted into the room. "Sorry to interrupt, but there's somepony here to see you."

Bob sighed. "If it's a yet another unicorn seeking instruction, can you tell them I'll see them tomorrow?"

"It's an earth pony, actually," said Green. "I think it was that dude who spoke at the council meeting."

Bob's ears drew back slightly. "Strong Hooves?"

"Yeah, I think that was his name."

"Did he say what he wanted?"

"Nope, just said it was urgent. Said he's been trying to talk to you for a while now and has to head back to Grand Junction tomorrow."

Bob had hoped to avoid this. When Strong had not approached him, he had hoped the Shimmerist had already understood that Bob had no intention of working for his organization. He turned towards the foals. "That's it for now, I'm sorry."

"Awww ..." the foals lamented as one, their ears drooping. The unicorn among them was especially disappointed, as she put on a pout that was more adorable than anything else. Bob had heard that some people considered ponies "cute" but foals were doubly so. He couldn't help but smile as he turned away from them.

"Don't take too long," said Green. "We'll be leaving soon to watch the press conference."

Bob headed out of the house, one of the many that had been built by ponies for ponies. The size felt so right that it took going outside and seeing how the trees towered over the domicile to make him appreciate just how much smaller of stature he was.

Nopony was in the immediate vicinity. Green's house was located at the end of a packed-earth road, and only trees and brush lay beyond. His ears swiveled when he heard a sound from the woods, and he turned in time to see the large earth stallion emerge. "Thank you for seeing me," said Strong Hooves. "Might I ask that we head into the trees for a little more privacy?"

Bob had half a mind to insist that they talk right there, as perhaps it would deter the Shimmerist from revealing things that Bob really didn't want to hear. Despite the words of this stallion at the Council, Bob also feared for his safety. He lighted his horn and cast a beam of light into the trees past Strong. The earth pony gave him a confused look but said nothing.

Bob let the light fade. It was certainly not definitive proof that nopony lay in wait, but curiosity consumed him. He trotted among the trees, the smell of pine prominent as his hooves trod over the light blanket of needles which gathered near the towering evergreens.

"I'm going to get right to the point," said Strong as he slowed their pace once out of sight of the house. "I've heard a lot about what you've managed to accomplish."

"You didn't seem to think much of it at the Council meeting," Bob murmured.

"Ah, yes, my comment about limited success," said Strong. "Admittedly, it was a bit of hyperbole to emphasize a point, but it was more for the consumption of human ears who may have been listening."

"Regardless, what I've done is nothing special," said Bob. "It's what any unicorn can do if they applied themselves."

Strong turned to face Bob. "You're selling yourself short. Let's just say that I was very surprised to see for myself that your haunches are still bare. By all rights, you should have earned a cutie mark by now."

"I'd rather not go into why I don't have one if it's the same to you," said Bob.

Strong nodded. "Fair enough. It doesn't matter. You don't need a cutie mark to do what you do. To put it simply, I could use a pony like you."

"I like where I am just fine. Most of my family is here."

"We have plenty of space in Grand Junction," said Strong. "Your family would be welcome. I'll be blunt. You're needed far more there than you are here."

"And just why is that?" Bob asked. Here he would learn if Strong would be honest with him.

"It should be obvious," said Strong. "Pony Hope is deep inside the pony nation. Not much threatens it. Meanwhile, Junction is embroiled in a major land dispute. Some humans are not waiting for the courts to catch up, they're coming in to reclaim what they think is theirs, and many times they're armed."

Bob sighed in disappointment.

"Some of your family had a front row seat to the tragic death of Sunset Shimmer," said Strong. "You've seen what a good shield spell can do. You--"

"Stop lying!" Bob declared with a stomp of his hoof. "Just stop it."

Strong fell silent for a moment, his gaze hard as he scrutinized Bob. While his ears did draw back, Bob refused to be intimidated and met Strong's eyes with a cool gaze of his own.

"All right," Strong said in a neutral voice. "You don't strike me as one of the Forsaken."

Bob shivered at the term. It was usually applied to the small number of transformed on whom Sunset's pacification had not worked. Most had been at least borderline psychotic before ETS and brought it along with them into their pony form. Shimmerists, however, sometimes applied the term more loosely to those who didn't buy into their pony utopia ideal.

"So there must be a reason you just claimed I am a liar," said Strong. "Please enlighten me."

Bob took a deep breath. "I know what you're really looking for," he said in a lower voice. "You want to recreate the transformation spell."

"It's no secret that we wish the rest of humanity to understand how the transformation is their salvation," Strong said. "Having that spell certainly would help."

"I don't mean that in some figurative way. I mean you're actively working on it."

Strong narrowed his gaze slightly. "That's a rather interesting accusation."

"You're not the first pony to approach me about it."

Strong's eyebrows rose.

"I had no idea that's what they wanted," said Bob in a hushed voice. "All they had told me was that they were seeking to discover greater magic power. They wanted to push the envelope on what they could already do."

Strong frowned.

"They didn't tell me that it was all about the transformation spell until they showed me the bunker where they could practice--"

"Stop."

Bob fell silent.

Strong let out a long sigh through his nose. "The ponies who approached you. Were they Shimmerists?"

"They didn't say, but from the way they started to talk when they let me in on what they wanted to do sure made it sound like they were."

"And you've told nopony about this since then?"

"Of course not. For all I know, I'm taking a chance now."

"Why?"

Bob shuddered. "Because I was actually threatened to maintain my silence, even after I had already agreed to keep everything in confidence. Until then, I didn't know a pony could do that."

"Blast that Sunset Blessing," Strong muttered. "She set the precedent for hiring Forsaken thugs to do her dirty work."

"I've heard of her," said Bob. "Didn't she start some sort of religious revival down south based on the transformation?"

"Yes, and while her goals are laudable, her methods are sometimes questionable," said Strong. "Now I see why you cast that searchlight spell earlier. I apologize for any Shimmerist who acted in such an unpony-like way towards you. But maybe now you see a greater problem."

"Enlighten me," Bob muttered, only partially mollified by the apology.

"As hard as I have tried to unify the Shimmerists, there are still factions among us. Despite my misgivings towards Blessing, she had the right idea, that the transformation should not be forced."

Bob's tail twitched. "Are you saying there are some who want to force the transformation on the rest of humanity?"

"Yes, and it is very important that they don't get there first."

Bob had no reply, as this turn of events had rendered him speechless.

Strong stepped closer to Bob and lowered his voice. "I see this transformation as Blessing does: a gift from God. God's gifts must be freely accepted, they cannot be forced."

"I'm sorry, I'm not the religious type," Bob deadpanned.

"I'm not asking you to be, I'm just asking you to help a good cause."

"A cause is not defined as 'good' merely because it's opposed to a 'bad' one," said Bob.

"Do you want to see ponies gain more access to magic?" asked Strong.

"Of course I do!"

"Then why not simply have that as your goal?"

Bob frowned. "Because it comes with too much baggage attached. I don't want to be embroiled in the debate about future transformations."

"I'm not asking for political support," said Strong.

"Also, I happen to think you're fighting for a lost cause. It took Sunset Shimmer years to achieve what she did, and she was already building on millennia of magical knowledge that we don't have. Never mind not having a chance in hell of the American government just looking the other way while you open up transformation bureaus, or whatever you'd call them."

"You wouldn't be so pessimistic if you've seen the progress we've made," said Strong. "And as for the government, had the Council followed my recommendation, we'd either be our own sovereign state or ruled by the Equestrian Crown."

"Debating might-have-beens will get us nowhere," Bob said. After a moment's hesitation, he asked, "And just what have you managed to accomplish?"

"There's a reason I mentioned a shield spell earlier," said Strong. "We have one."

Bob's pupils shrank slightly.

"Not a very good one, nor a powerful one," Strong continued. "Which is part of the problem. It lasts only a moment, and it's based on observation of the magic flow of a unicorn who has shielding as a natural talent. He doesn't have enough understanding of how his own ability works to further our research, and he's not exactly very keen on assisting us in the first place."

"I haven't even touched the power-intensive side of magic," said Bob.

"We have."

"I've focused on a breadth of knowledge instead, so I don't see how I would be of help. Besides, Equestrian mages have already told us that it would be a while before unicorns of Earth can channel that sort of power."

"They can't anticipate everything, Bob," said Strong. "Like the drive of those who want what is being wrongly denied to us. We've had unicorns die in the attempt to push the envelope."

Bob shivered.

"We feel there's only a few missing pieces," Strong continued. "You can help us find those pieces. You have a deeper understanding of how the runes work than any unicorn I've met. You don't even have to work on the transformation spell. Just help give us the proper defense for--"

Strong cut himself short, his ears pricking. Bob's ears flicked and swiveled as well, and they both turned their heads as hooves trod the packed earth. A pale green crystal stallion approached at a full trot at first, but slowing as his gaze fell on Strong Hooves.

"What do you want?" Strong said in a cold voice.

The stallion's eyes flicked between Bob and Strong. "My apologies," he said softly. "I had wished to speak with Bob, but I didn't know he was already engaged in conversation."

"Yes, a private conversation," said Strong. "Please leave."

Bob turned towards the stallion. "What is it you wanted to talk to me about?"

The stallion glanced at Strong before turning his gaze back to Bob. "My name is Whisper Touch. I have heard of some of your magical accomplishments and wished to inquire as to whether you thought you might help us."

"Us?" Strong said in a wary voice. "As in other crystal ponies?"

Whisper turned his head towards Strong. "You make it sound like that's a bad thing."

"Given what I have heard about crystal ponies in the employ of the government--"

"Of which I am not a part," Whisper declared. "I, too, am concerned about what some of my brethren are doing."

"We have no way of knowing that you're not just a plant by the government to determine which ponies should be put on yet another List."

Bob whirled around to face Strong. "How about letting me decide who I associate with? When did you suddenly become my guardian?"

Strong sighed. "I am thinking only of your welfare. You were already threatened once. I can protect you from that."

"Thanks, but I feel pretty well-protected as it is," Bob muttered. "Sorry, but the answer is no."

"Very well," said Strong. "I trust you will keep what we have discussed in confidence?"

"Of course."

Strong nodded and started to turn away. He paused and glanced back to Bob. "And your word is good enough for me. Neither I nor my friends would ever dream of threatening you or using force. Please remember that if you choose to reconsider."

Bob watched him go and managed to repress a sigh. He had half a mind to ask Whisper if he would come back another day, but he was genuinely curious as to what a crystal pony would want of unicorn magic. He stepped up to Whisper. "Not to seem rude or anything, but it is getting late. We stay out here much longer and I'll have to light my horn just so we can see, and I don't want to miss the press conference, either."

Whisper nodded. "We can let the details wait until another day. I am more interested in if you believe my idea is at all feasible."

"Realize that I'm not exactly a font of magical knowledge," said Bob. "If what you want to know has to do with crystal pony magic, you might be better off talking to Equestrian mages."

"I doubt they would give us an answer any different than what we've already been told."

"Which is?"

"That Earth materials will not be suitable for storing magic for at least a century."

Bob blinked. He had not expected that to be what was on the stallion's mind.

Whisper stepped closer, his voice growing softer. "Not to mention that we've already been told that we're unique even by Equestrian standards. Their crystal ponies are not quite like us, which is why I wanted to talk to you."

"I'm not sure I understand what one has to do with the other."

"We already have an ability that the Equestrians have never seen before," said Whisper. "They simply don't know enough to tell us what we can and can't do. What if we could use our ability to make Earth materials more suitable to magic?"

As much as Bob would have loved for ponies to accomplish such a feat, he felt he got as far as he did only by being a realist about his grasp of how magic worked. "That's a huge leap of logic if what Twilight said was true, that it would take a long amount of exposure to an ambient magic field to change Earth materials over time."

"As much as I respect Twilight, she can't know everything," said Whisper. "She even admitted as such many times. If there's even a possibility that the process could be sped up, we're willing to try."

"But what do you need from me?"

"You've handled Equestrian artifacts and have tried to force them to reveal their secrets. You have a greater grasp of how magic attaches itself to objects. We want to draw on that knowledge."

While Whisper seemed less fanatical than Strong had, Bob had already been burned once. "To what end are you working towards?"

"Just the betterment of ponykind."

"All of ponykind?"

Whisper smiled. "I'll be honest, Bob, you deserve at least that much. I do want to improve the lot of crystal ponies in general. Right now, our contributions are limited. Maybe if we could pull our own weight more, we won't be regarded with so much suspicion." His ears drooped. "There's a reason the Shimmerists don't like us. To them, it's our fault that the transformation was stopped before it could encompass the world. If we had refused or delayed only a day or two, humans would be in the minority on this world. If any remained at all."

Bob hated having to feel suspicious; it made finding allies more difficult. The deeper he delved into illicit magic research, the greater the danger he created for himself. Already more ponies knew of him than he liked. Sooner or later his identity would be known to a pony who would let it slip to human ears, either by intention or accident.

"So, yes, there is some enlightened self-interest," said Whisper. "But everypony could benefit. We'd be less reliant on Equestria for our needs."

Bob should have figured the crystal ponies would be the ones least likely to desire continued involvement with Equestria. Having no equivalent creature that they could call their brethren made it harder to want to maintain ties.

"Will you help us?" Whisper asked in a hopeful voice.

Bob considered carefully. Like Sunny, he didn't want to be seen as aligning himself with any one group. Yet unlike an arrangement with Strong, this had the potential to truly create something beneficial. "Realize that my understanding of how magic and materials interact is very basic."

"But it's more than many of us have."

"And I don't fully understand your abilities, either."

Whisper smiled. "Then this would be a chance for both of us to learn."

More than anything, Bob wanted to learn. He had that trait as a human, and it only grew stronger as a pony, perhaps because he had become a unicorn. Even in Equestria, it seemed many of their intellectuals came from the ranks of the unicorns.

"I can't promise anything," said Bob. "And we may have to wait a few days before we can start. Starlight Glimmer is coming through Pony Hope on Sunday, which means there will be at least one BMO agent in tow."

The BMO -- Bureau of Magical Oversight -- always sent its agents to accompany any Equestrian mages outside of rehumanization efforts to ensure all restrictions on disseminating magical knowledge were followed. They tended to be rather strict in the performance of their duty and made note of any examples of advanced magic use around them.

Whisper's smile widened. "I understand perfectly. You can't imagine what this means to me, Bob. I really hope we do make a breakthrough."

Bob managed a small smile in return, though his thoughts were still troubled. With so many groups having their own agendas, the crystal ponies may be no exception. The only way to find out was to join them in their endeavors.

Jason set aside the two styli he had been using to type on the keyboard of his desktop and rubbed his head as soon as the glow from his horn had faded. He had almost managed to get himself back to the typing speed he had enjoyed as a human, but it was taxing. If he kept it up too long, it gave him a headache, and it was a difficult one to relieve. It was best to pay attention to the warning signs and not let it get too bad.

What he had been working on was not strictly related to his job, and not very pleasant, either. His wife had decided to jump past separation and had filed for divorce. While not terribly unexpected, it could have come at a better time. He had been replying to an email from his lawyer when the headache had started to set in.

His gaze jerked up when he heard the door open, and his partner entered. Jason tilted his head and said, "Thought you were intending to catch the press conference on TV."

"I still am, it's not for another half-hour," said Anthony as he closed the door behind him. "I wanted to catch up and see if you found anything."

Despite his encroaching headache, Jason manipulated the mouse and styli to set aside his personal business and bring up the research he had been doing earlier. "Our man Ryan is a slippery one, I'll give him that. And it's Ryan Halter, but I suspect it's an alias."

Anthony pulled the chair out from behind his desk and sat down. "How sure are you of that?"

"Pretty sure." Jason turned the monitor around with a nudge of magic. "For one, it has all the earmarks of a stolen identity. The only Ryan Halter I found resembles our boy in general body shape and looks, but only prior to six months ago. The real Ryan looks a tad different today." Jason pointed a stylus at a picture of a smiling red and brown pegasus. "And he goes by the name Cloudfire now."

"That's not the first case of ETS-related identity theft," said Anthony. "You don't want to know how bad it was those first few months."

"I can imagine, I followed the news about it while I was waiting for the head honchos at the FBI to reinstate me," said Jason. "I thought for sure they would be so drowning in cases that they'd want me back. Oh, well."

Jason tried not to be bitter about it. Once the dust had started to settle after the application of the counterspell, there had been no lack of opportunistic criminals taking advantage of transformed humans who no longer cared about personal wealth. Where one of his specialties before ETS had been identity theft, he certainly had felt left out in the cold.

Dealing with the emergency zone had been easier. Very accurate records had been kept as to matching the pre-ETS human with the post-ETS pony. In other areas, it varied, not at all helped by those who preferred to leave their human identity behind.

"So the only information on this guy that's at all accurate would be anything recorded in the last six months," Jason continued. "And of that, I can find records going back only about three months."

"Only three months?" Anthony asked. "Why the gap?"

"If I had to guess, I'd say our boy Ryan is rehumanized."

Anthony frowned. "I'm not sure I like where this is going."

"Yeah, you and me both."

Rehumanization records were supposed to be accurate. Every effort was made into ensuring that a rehumanized person took on only the identity that they had prior to ETS. The only exception was to accommodate changes in gender which occasionally occurred with the transformation due to the person's gender identity prior to ETS.

"Have you tried cross-referencing the rehumanization and PREQUES databases?" Anthony asked.

"I was doing that a little while before you came in, but wasn't having any luck," said Jason. "I'm honestly not sure how deep I should pry into this."

"I think I know where you're going, but I want to hear your take on it."

"Hiding someone's rehumanized identity takes both a high level of access and a strong motivation," said Jason. "If it were me, I'd make sure there were controls in place to alert me that someone was poking at those records."

Anthony looked thoughtful. "Or it could be an honest mistake that Ryan is exploiting."

Jason's tail swished. "You don't really believe that, do you?"

"No, but I have to consider all possibilities."

"Then consider the possibility that Fuller is behind it."

"That's a serious accusation," Anthony said in a somber voice.

"I know, it sounds like it's out of left field," said Jason. "And I don't want it to be true. I'd much rather believe that your initial theory is correct, that Fuller is playing politics for some future run for office."

"Fuller also doesn't have that level of access to the rehumanization database," said Anthony. "That resides solely with the Department of Rehumanization, and they have an almost insane amount of security around those records to comply with both privacy and HIPAA regulations."

Jason pushed his chair back from the desk, and he hopped out of it to stretch his legs. "I met Fuller briefly once. He didn't strike me as someone to dirty his own hands with stuff like that. If he is behind any of this, he'd find someone else to do the work for him."

Anthony leaned back in his chair. "I'm at odds over how strongly we should pursue this link. My main concern is preventing a terrorist incident, and I don't want to think Fuller's agenda is so important to him that he would actually facilitate such a thing."

"We're sort of in a bind here," said Jason. "We certainly need to investigate Ryan, since we now suspect that he's perpetrated identity theft. That alone might be enough reasonable cause to convince a judge to issue at the very least a search warrant of his premises."

"You've tracked his whereabouts?"

"He lives in an apartment in Boulder. Not really making that much of an effort to hide himself. Either this guy is just plain dumb, or he knows someone is looking out for him."

Anthony paused for a long moment. "Or there's your theory."

"Yeah, there's that," said Jason. "The fact that he's likely rehumanized only gives it more credence. We've potentially got a human running around with an undocumented magical ability."

"Potentially."

"It's the possible nature of it that disturbs me. He can affect minds."

"Again, potentially," Anthony said.

"I know, a lot of this is circumstantial. We'll need more hard proof before a judge will give us the time of day." Jason glanced at his computer. "But if we did have that evidence, we could jump right over search warrant to arrest warrant."

Anthony considered. "Let me see what I can do. I still have a few friends in Washington. They may be able to find out what's in the database about the real person and former pony behind Ryan without tracing it back to us."

"You could also push for that warrant against Humanity First," said Jason. "They might have some records that would implicate Ryan."

"That's a possibility but could also tip our hand." Anthony smiled faintly. "Or hoof."

"Eh, no need to ponify your language for little old me."

Anthony glanced at the time and stood. "I better get going if I want to make it home in time for the press conference. You're welcome to join me."

Jason waved a fore-hoof. "Thanks, but I have some personal business I need to attend to." He paused and added in a softer voice, "Wife's gone and filed."

"Damn, she didn't give you any breathing space, did she?" Anthony said. "Sorry to hear that."

Jason shrugged. "Better sooner rather than later, I guess. But thanks for the sentiment."

Anthony smiled. "Just don't work too late. You've already put in a lot of hours this week."

"Yeah, I'll try. I'll call you tomorrow."

"Got it."

Jason watched his partner head out of the office and heaved a sigh in his wake. Six months had passed since ETS, and it seemed the world got tangled up in more knots. He would have to be content with as few of them as he could unravel himself.

Certainly his marriage was not going to be one of them.

Chapter 8 - Media Attention

Starlight Glimmer's horn glowed as her spell wove in and around the magic aura emanating from her "patient" who sat upon a medical examination table in a lab in California late Friday afternoon. Behind her, a human physician looked on, his hand cupping his chin as he tried to understand the intangible. Off to the side stood a crystal pony and a Canterlot unicorn, the latter of which was taking notes.

Even though she was no medical doctor, Starlight had been advised by American physicians that she should act as one with regards to what they called "good bedside manner." This meant engaging with the patient as much as possible and looking them in the eye as a means of showing sincerity. Yet she found it increasingly harder these days, what with the string of Partials she had examined who pined for what she could not give them.

She studiously entered her findings into the tablet PC she levitated before her. Many Equestrian unicorns preferred computers with real keyboards, as they found it easier to manipulate with styli held in their magic. Even Twilight used computers that way. Starlight, however, had managed to craft a spell that let her shape and compress the air such that it let her manipulate touch-devices in a reasonable manner. The only side-effect was a series of soft popping noises whenever she used the device.

She glanced at a monitor, where the teleconferenced image of Twilight appeared. Superimposed upon it was a stream of runes in native Equestrian font that were being transmitted at that moment. With her latest findings sent, Starlight forced herself to look up.

Her patient was a young man, his transformation having progressed as far as rear hooves and just the beginnings of equine rearrangement of the legs and hips. A bright yellow tail draped over the side of the examination table, and brown-black fur covered his ears and ringed his calves just above the hooves. His build was still so wiry and light that it was almost hard to believe he was already twice as strong as an average human.

His eyes took on a wistful look as Starlight peered into them, and his tail twitched. Starlight cleared her throat and asked, "So when was the last time you had an erratic magic burst, ah ..." She flicked her eyes to the tablet. "James?"

"Yesterday," said James in a slightly forlorn voice.

"And what happened?"

"My bed collapsed."

Starlight lowered her gaze to the tablet. "That doesn't sound like a--"

"And through the floor," James continued. "And into the basement where I cracked the concrete floor slabs."

Starlight's head jerked up. "You did? How?"

"The only explanation the doctors gave me was that my weight suddenly increased. By the time they got to me, it had stopped."

Starlight glanced at the monitor. "Uhh, you getting all this, Twilight?"

"Yes, I am," Twilight responded over the speaker. "Please, continue."

"That was the worst incident so far," said James. "All the others had been rather minor, like the occasional plants suddenly bursting into flower, or fresh grass shooting up on the lawn."

Starlight dutifully noted it on her tablet, all the while altering her magical probe to find what could have caused the latest incident but coming up empty. She withdrew the spell and set aside the tablet. She managed a smile as she said, "I'm done now, thank you for your assistance and willingness to allow Princess Twilight to observe."

James returned the smile faintly. "May I ask a question, Miss Glimmer?"

Starlight's smile faded slightly as she thought, here it comes. "Of course."

He curled his tail around his hips. "I was just wondering, um ... if you have any sort of influence, could you find a way I could, well, go the rest of the way? Become fully pony, I mean?"

Starlight glanced at Twilight on the monitor, who returned the same helpless look. Starlight sighed and turned back to James. "I'm sorry, that's not something I can do."

"It's just that they keep pressing me to rehumanize, and I'm not sure I want to."

"But are you that sure you really want to become a pony?"

James glanced around the room. Starlight did as well and found the Canterlot mage had lowered his note pad and was scrutinizing the tableau with intense interest. The physician looked on with a neutral expression, and the crystal pony looked bored.

"Wouldn't that make all this erratic stuff go away?" James asked.

Starlight could have pointed out that he had not really answered the question, but she didn't want to belabor the point. This was already painful enough. "Right now, becoming fully pony is not an option. You may want to consider rehumanization as a more viable possibility."

She glanced around her again. The Canterlot unicorn gave her a stoic look. The human physician nodded slightly in what she assumed was approval.

"But I've heard even that doesn't fix things like this," said James. "There are rehumanized people with leftover magic."

"I'm, um, not really at liberty to talk about that, I'm sorry," said Starlight. She hated how these examinations were always under such close scrutiny by both human and Equestrian authorities. However she responded, someone would take issue. "I believe I've collected all the information I need. Thank you for your cooperation."

James nodded and managed a small smile, but Starlight could tell it was forced.

Starlight waited until the physician had escorted James from the lab, the crystal pony and mage following. She turned to face the monitor. "This is getting harder and more frustrating by the day. We still have no insights as to how this is happening."

"I noticed how you responded to James' question," Twilight said. "Are you still being urged to push rehumanization?"

Starlight frowned. "Yes, even though James was absolutely right, it might not fix things, not with as many rehumanized who have similar problems."

"Sunburst believes it has to have something to do with latent human magic, and I tend to agree," said Twilight. "If it was just the few rehumanized people with odd magic, then that would point to a flaw in the rehumanization spell. But now the partially transformed are having issues, and sometimes far worse."

"From the start I thought rehumanization had been rushed," said Starlight. "We barely had any time to really test that spell. We had to simply use it on a few initial volunteers and hope."

"We didn't have much choice," said Twilight in a subdued voice. "We had a narrow time window. And those first rounds of rehumanizations worked well. There were very few lingering effects, and mostly they were small physical changes, or, at worst, some passive pony magic."

"What do you make of James' recent incident?"

"If I had to guess, it's similar to an Equestrian foal's magic surge."

"I certainly hope you're right," said Starlight. "That would mean it's temporary in nature."

"But it also gives human authorities more reason to keep them in custody," Twilight said with a sigh. "I really don't have any leverage there. I just have to hope Sunburst is close to a breakthrough on a theory he's been pursuing. I'll get these latest findings over to him at once."

Starlight glanced behind her and lowered her voice. "Maybe we should consider pushing to allow the worst of them to be fully transformed. At least pony magic is stable."

"I can't do that, not in the current political climate," said Twilight.

"Not even if we bring them to Equestria to do it?" Starlight suggested. "That would get around the whole no-transformation-spell-on-American-soil issue."

"That could potentially be a worse solution. It could open the door to the idea of mass emigration to Equestria for existing ponies, or other humans demanding the right for passage to Equestria for transformation. That's a whole other political land mine on both sides of the portal."

Starlight frowned. "Have I mentioned lately how much I hate politics?"

"I'm sorry, but I need to cut this short. I want to talk to Cadance before the press conference later," said Twilight. "Will you be watching it?"

"I'll try," said Starlight. "I have to be on a flight to New York in three hours so I can take the portal back to Equestria. I have to get ready for another unicorn magic training tour on Sunday."

"That will barely give you a day to prepare."

"Trixie's been some help." Starlight rolled her eyes and muttered, "When she's not complaining, that is."

"I'll talk to you again when you're back on Earth," said Twilight. "Hopefully by then we'll get some traction concerning the Pony Council."

"Got it. See you then." Starlight closed the call and turned around just as one of the Secret Service agents assigned to her security detail stepped into the lab. Generally they didn't disturb her here unless something was up. "What is it now?" Starlight said with a groan.

"Someone leaked to the media that you were here," said the agent. "There are several reporters outside the building."

"Ugh, not again!"

"We need to know if you intend to speak with them, or if we should just shield you."

Starlight gritted her teeth. Twilight had advised her to engage with the press whenever the opportunity presented itself as a show of respect for the American ideas of free speech, but she was in no mood to deal with them.

"You do have the option to just teleport into the car," the agent suggested.

"Don't tempt me," Starlight said. Both she and Twilight used to do that until the media suggested they were purposely avoiding the press. "Just shield me, please."

The agent spoke into his comm link. "UNMARKER is preparing to move out."

After all this time, Starlight still had to resist the urge to roll her eyes at the code name that had been assigned to her. She had no idea why they insisted on that over their real names. To them, Twilight was SPELLCASTER, and Cadance was CRYSTAL.

She and the agent headed out of the lab, and more agents joined them. She frowned when she saw the reporters gathered along the path just outside. As soon as the doors opened, the reporters erupted with questions.

"Miss Glimmer! Care to comment on the arrival of the Pony Council delegation?" shouted one reporter as the Secret Service agents held out their hands to keep the crowd from coming too close.

"Princess Twilight has already spoken on that matter," Starlight replied without turning her head. "No further comment!"

"Miss Glimmer, has any progress been made in fixing the apparent flaws with the rehumanization spell?"

"I've already said there are no flaws we can detect. I don't have any more progress to report."

"Miss Glimmer, what's your reaction to Humanity First's claims that Equestria is not doing enough to encourage more rehumanization?"

Starlight clenched her teeth. Her horn flared, and a bubble formed around her and her Secret Service contingent, immediately reducing the reporters' questions to just so much mumbling. The agent in the lead gave her a speculative look.

"I should've just teleported," Starlight lamented.

Connie stepped into the kitchen just as her daughter called out from the living room, "Hurry up, Mom, you're gonna miss it!"

She smiled as she set two glasses down on the counter. "Do you or don't you want more orange juice, Chrissie?"

"Well, I do, but--"

Connie glanced at the time on the stove. "We have another five minutes, don't worry. Frank, you want anything while I'm here?"

"I'm good, thanks," he called back.

Connie grabbed the container of juice from the fridge and was about to fill one of the glasses when she noticed it could stand to be washed. She put down the container and brought the glass over to the sink.

Standing against the cabinets under the sink was a set of wooden stairs on wheels designed to allow a small pony proper access to the sink. She unlocked the wheels with a press of her foot and nudged it to the side. It was just one of the many ways that the house had to be pony-enabled for Christina, at least until she could properly use her horn.

Of course, no one as of yet manufactured such conveniences, at least not in bulk. The dozens which festooned the Morgan home had all been laboriously built by Frank to Christina's exacting standards, with some occasional help from ponies.

She rinsed out the glass, poured juice into both, and headed back to the living room.

Her husband sat on the sofa, his feet up on a small hassock, a glass of scotch beside him on the end table. Christina was seated on the carpet before the TV, her tail curled around her haunches, a metal serving tray in front of her. Connie started to place a glass of juice on the tray, only to lift it out of reach when Christina's horn started to glow. "Ah, no," Connie admonished gently. "Use your hooves, please. I'd rather not have to clean up a spill on the carpet."

"Oh, all right," said Christina in a resigned voice as the glass was placed before her. "But I'm almost there. I managed to lift a pencil today and hold it for a whole minute!"

Connie smiled. "I'm proud of you, Chrissie, but I do want to be a little cautious."

"And we don't need a carpet steam cleaning bill, either," said Frank in a kindly voice. "You don't have a spell for that yet, my little sorceress."

Christina giggled. She loved it when Frank called her that.

Connie's smile turned wistful as she sat down next to her husband. It reminded her how not too long ago she had overcompensated for Christina's lack of hands to the point of lifting her to hard-to-reach places and having her use straws every time she drank something. Only when a pony counselor told her in so many words to "stop treating her like she has a disability and start treating her as a self-reliant pony child" did she change how she handled her daughter's species shift.

Since then, she waged a constant battle between being accommodating to Christina's limitations and lapsing back into overprotectiveness. Even now, she watched her daughter as Christina closed her hooves around the glass and lifted it to her lips, despite having done it so many times now that she was proficient at it.

Connie lifted her eyes to the TV screen. The scene was what looked like a meeting room that had been hastily prepared to hold a press conference. Tables had been shoved against the walls on either side and the chairs arranged in rows for the reporters. A pony-sized podium had been erected at the head of the room.

It reminded her of the darkest days during the ETS crisis. While Greenwood Village had plans and procedures for just about every emergency, it had still felt like they were flying by the seat of their pants.

"Mom, do you think there's any chance we'll see Twilight Sparkle tonight?" Christina asked in a hopeful voice.

Connie set aside her own glass of juice and regarded her daughter's huge, expressive eyes. "Unless they interview her afterward for her reaction to the conference, I doubt it."

"She did say she was going to meet with them, though."

"Yes, but on Monday, dear."

"I hope she does," Christina said in an adamant voice. "Maybe she can fix this mess."

"Mess?" Frank prompted.

"That's what my friends at school have been calling it," said Christina. "They're all wondering why more ponies can't get along with humans better like we do here."

Connie saw her husband turn his head towards her and give her a soft smile. She smiled as well; it felt good to hear that her work was having some effect.

"Maybe you should talk to them, too!" Christina piped, pointing at the TV.

Connie had not quite expected that, and she hesitated in her reply. "What could I possibly tell them?"

"You could tell them how ponies and humans are supposed to get along," said Christina. "Like at the pony marts and the fairs. Or how you have ponies on the city council and at city hall, and even on the police force."

Connie exchanged another look with Frank, and he simply nodded once. He was thinking the same thing she was, that perhaps it was time to bring up a sensitive topic. "Chrissie, I'm glad -- and flattered -- that you think this way. Perhaps you could also help show how it's supposed to be done."

"Me?" Christina said with some surprise. "What can I do?"

"Well, you do have some human friends you haven't talked to in a while."

Christina's ears drooped slightly. "Oh, that."

"Yes, that."

Christina's tail slowly swished against the carpet. "I did try that one time. Some of them were looking at me funny."

"Only because they weren't used to seeing you this way," said Connie. "I really think you should try again."

Christina glanced at the TV. "I just don't want something bad to happen, like some of the things the other ponies tell me."

"I wouldn't let anything happen to you. I'd make sure someone was around to protect you."

Christina considered. "If I do that, would you consider talking to them?"

Connie gave what she hoped was a good-natured sigh. "Chrissie, to be honest, I don't think I could ever get them to listen."

"Why not? You got the state to listen to you."

"You know about that?"

"Of course! It's being taught in one of my classes."

Connie looked towards Frank. "Did you know about this?"

"News to me," said Frank. "But you did encourage the schools in the first district to diversify their curriculum to include more human-oriented topics."

Connie had indeed, a condition that had to be met before Connie would agree to send Christina there. "What else are they saying about me?"

"That you're trying to get humans to let ponies be ponies," said Christina. "That you don't think ponies should be forced to consider rehumanization if they don't want to."

Connie had not broached the subject with her daughter for some time, but this pretty much confirmed that Christina was unlikely to ever want to go back to being human. While she had intended to live up to her pledge of never putting any pressure on Christina in that regard, Connie could not help but have a passing thought as to how it would have made things easier.

She felt fingers slide over her hand, and she turned her head as Frank gently squeezed and gave her a sympathetic look.

"And if you did talk to them, maybe you could meet Twilight Sparkle," said Christina in an excited voice. "And you could ask her to give a talk in one of my classes."

Frank grinned. "Ah, yes, no ulterior motive there."

"And then--"

Connie looked towards the screen. "Oh, honey, it's starting."

Christina's gaze snapped back towards the screen just as two ponies entered the room and headed towards the podium. Connie grabbed the remote and turned up the sound.

She thought back to the opportunity of a run for the state senate that she had passed on. Had she that position now, would she have truly had a chance of doing a greater good? Or did the local level offer more control despite the smaller area of effect?

About a third of the state legislature had fully transformed, and only a few had sought their old positions. Representatives from areas that were largely pony had been marginalized, where even their own pony constituents had trouble seeing themselves under the same government. She would not voice it openly, but she could understand the position Washington was in. They could do nothing that would be seen as giving ponies sovereignty.

Connie shook her head at her own thoughts. No, she doubted she would ever be effective on a larger scale. She had to stay where she was, and hope to lead by example.

Sunny's fears were eased for the most part when Goldy led the way to the conference room without so much as a backwards glance. She had requested Sunny be present, but Sunny had no obligation to speak. Nevertheless, some of her nerves returned when they entered the room and she saw the sea of human faces turned towards them.

Sunny did take note of a few reporters pointing towards her, and even a few cameras swinging her way, but she tried to ignore it. What attention Goldy received, she appeared to enjoy, and Sunny wondered if perhaps she had been in the political arena before her transformation. A lot of ponies who had settled in Pony Hope were reluctant to talk about their human past, and ponies being who they were, they tended to accept others as they were in the present and not what they might have been in the past.

Goldy stepped behind the podium and smiled at the gathering. FBI agents stood in the corners of the room, looking on with a sedate calm. "Good evening, all," said Goldy. She glanced at the clock. "And I hope this isn't too late an hour for those of you on the east coast."

Sunny hoped this would be further reaching than that. Despite this taking place in the heart of America, she felt it should have repercussions around the world.

"Many of you have already heard about the formation of the Pony Council," Goldy continued. "Let me explain to you what it is. It is meant to represent the spirit of pony unity and culture. Through it, ponies can speak with one voice. While we have many beliefs and outlooks on the world, we feel we all share a common set of values that help us live in harmony with one another. Harmony is very important to us. It is not an abstract concept, but a part of our very lives and even our very selves."

Goldy had said she would promulgate a largely Harmonist viewpoint, and she had not disappointed. Sunny looked over the assembled reporters and wished she could tell what they were thinking.

"Now let me tell you what the council is not," said Goldy. "It is not a government body. It is not the forerunner of a new nation." She placed a fore-hoof briefly on her chest. "And I am not a head of state. I am simply a representative, as is my assistant Sunny here."

Sunny managed not to flinch when her name was mentioned. She even smiled when several reporters looked at her.

"And what exactly do I represent?" Goldy continued. "I represent the ardent desire of all ponies to live in harmony not just with ourselves, but with humans as well. Just because we want to remain free to be who and what we are to the best that we can doesn't mean we need to remain estranged from humans. The fact of the matter is simple: no matter how many of us rehumanize, ponies are here to stay."

Sunny thought that had to be a nod to the Shimmerists, as it was something they had pointed out very early in the post-ETS days.

"But what doesn't have to happen is conflict," said Goldy. "And we feel that conflict comes about because humans don't fully understand what it means to be a pony. It is not just a change of our physical bodies, it is a philosophy, a philosophy of peace, acceptance, and friendship. Magic is only a means to an end in that regard."

Sunny tensed as Goldy ventured into delicate territory. Despite having emphasized she was not a head of state, anything she said about magic would be scrutinized intensely by the media.

"Magic is a part of who we are," said Goldy. "It is an expression of our desires, our skills, and our talents. It factors into our lives every day. And it is a tool by which we try to achieve harmony amongst ourselves. What I hope to do by coming to you is to show you what harmony means. We want to show you how we live up to its ideals, how it helps us remain peaceful and successful, and how magic only furthers those goals."

Sunny smiled. She really did like this speech, as it played to a lot of what she believed. While she didn't necessary follow the Five Pillars as strictly as Harmonists did, she understood how important the concepts were.

And the speech was subtle; hidden inside it was a plea to be allowed to utilize magic more freely, but hopefully in a context that was far more acceptable than a mere demand.

"Thank you for listening," said Goldy. "We will now take questions."

Sunny's tail twitched. We?

A few reporters stood and clamored for attention at once. Goldy tried to point a hoof at one, but two started speaking at once. She chuckled and levitated a pen from the podium which she pointed more definitively at one, a man.

"Miss Sunshine, you've stated that you're a representative of a united pony front," said the reporter. "When you state that you're not seeking nation status, does this represent a repudiation of the Shimmerist call for a pony nation?"

Sunny's ears drew back slightly at the hardball question right out of the gate, but Goldy appeared at ease and answered immediately. "Like humans, ponies can have diverging beliefs. Their call for our own nation is an expression of their desire to remain free to be who they are. I believe we can achieve that without the need for a separate, sovereign nation. I think we can all agree that we're in a deadlock, and something needs to happen to allow all of us to progress."

Sunny thought it was a good response. It didn't throw the Shimmerists under the bus, and it hopefully assuaged the fears of those who thought this was an underhoofed attempt to achieve complete independence.

Goldy pointed to another reporter, a woman this time. "Miss Sunshine, a major concern of those who still own land in the homestead areas is gaining access to those lands again and redeveloping them. There are also the ongoing disputes in Denver and Grand Junction. Are you going to be willing to make solid concessions in those areas?"

"Those are certainly matters which need resolution," said Goldy. "But I feel we are getting ahead of ourselves. When I meet with your government leaders, it will not be to exchange demands. That is not the tone I want to set at all. I first want to establish how ponies intend to live their lives. I'm hoping to make it clear that humans have nothing to fear from us. If anything, ponies and humans have a lot to gain from each other. There's already plenty of examples of us working together."

And that was definitely a nod to the Lunites. So far, Sunny thought Goldy was holding her own very well.

Goldy called on another female reporter. "Miss Sunshine, will you be addressing the growing concerns over the use of pony magic over larger areas in recent months?"

"I'm afraid I need a bit more context," said Goldy.

"Specifically, weather-control magic," said the reporter. "At first pegasi had confined their efforts to their local communities, but now they've expanded their efforts to cover much of the homestead lands, including pockets of human settlement, as well as the entirety of the Denver pony sector and much of Grand Junction."

Goldy smiled and turned her head towards Sunny. "I'm going to defer to my colleague Sunrise Storm."

Sunny's eyes widened, and her ears drew back.

"She is far more of an expert in pegasus matters than I am." Goldy stepped back from the podium. "The floor is yours."

Of all the things she thought might happen at this conference, this had not even come to mind. Sunny wanted to refuse; she didn't see herself as a public speaker, and she had no idea why Goldy was doing this. She did not want to be the one who ruined a press conference that seemed to be going well.

Sunny took a deep breath and stepped up to the podium. She tried to ignore the fact that all eyes were on her. When her wings started to quiver, she clamped them more firmly to her sides. "Um, yes, thank you," Sunny said. "It's ... it's like First ... um, Miss Sunshine said, that we're just doing what we're capable of doing. One of the primary reasons we control the weather is to provide rain for our food crops. There are a lot of ponies to feed, and we've also been helping humans who don't have the means to provide for themselves or their families. I guess ... I mean, that ties in with what Miss Sunshine said about us helping each other. We couldn't do that if we stopped doing what we're doing."

She paused, but the reporters continued to look on with interest as if expecting she had more to say. She was rather surprised to find that she did.

"I'm aware of human concerns about what we can do," said Sunny in a more steady voice. "It's something I teach every pegasus I train. Yes, there are human communities in the homestead lands, but we work with them as much as we can. We always make them aware of what we're doing and when. In Palisade, pegasi were asked to help by the humans living there. Earth ponies as well. It's how they got a longer growing season this year and helped the economy there recover. That's a good thing. That's all we want is to be allowed to do more good things, not just for ponies but for humans as well." She glanced over the crowd, then at Goldy and stepped back. "I guess that's all I have to say."

"Well done," Goldy whispered as she stepped back up to the podium before addressing the reporters. "We have time for only a few more questions, as we do need to get dinner. I don't want to have to shout over our rumbling stomachs." This drew some measured chuckling among the assembled before Goldy pointed her pen at a man in one of the middle rows. "Yes?"

"My question is for Sunrise Storm," the reporter said.

Sunny quickly switched places with Goldy. "Um, yes?"

"What is your stance on ponies who try to act in capacities that are not legally recognized in largely human areas?" the reporter asked.

Sunny hesitated. "I'm not sure I understand the question."

"Ponies taking it upon themselves to fight fires, or act as police, or offer magical treatment of health issues without a medical license."

Sunny had not expected that sort of accusation, especially one she was guilty of herself on occasion. She had no idea how to convey that most ponies simply did what they thought was inherently right. All she could do was draw on how she felt when she did those things herself.

"It's in most ponies' nature to be helpful," said Sunny. "To be kind. To be generous. That's all any of that ever was. We just want to help. The reason we're here now is to help you understand that. I've said from the start that this never should be 'us' versus 'them.' We're not better or worse than you, we're just different, but different in a way that can be beneficial."

Sunny was not at all sure she had completely answered the question, but that was all she could say.

"A follow-up, if I may," said the reporter.

Sunny had started to back away from the podium but caught herself. "Yes?"

"There are regions of the country where ponies are allowed to operate in such capacities, but they've worked through human governments to obtain that authority," the reporter said. "Can you explain what is different about the western region where this does not appear to be the case?"

Sunny hesitated, her mind racing. She had been so focused on the ponies of her area of the country that she had not paid quite as much attention to efforts elsewhere. She knew of them at least vaguely, but not in great detail. "Well ... I suppose it's just plain geography," Sunny finally said. "We happen to have a large collection of ponies concentrated in one area. That led to us forming our own culture and identity. It means there needs to be a different approach. We've formed lives centered around our communities. We can argue about whether that was the best approach to take, or whether it should have happened in the first place, but it won't get us anywhere. It's where we are now. Trying to go back to how everything used to be is not going to work."

Sunny searched her mind for something else to say and came up empty. After an awkward pause, she backed away from the podium and hoped the remaining questions would go to Goldy.

"We'll take one more question," said Goldy. "Yes, you in the back, please."

A woman stood up and adjusted her glasses before speaking. "The Shimmerists have made it very clear that they want to see the original transformation spell made available for any and all who want it. Do you have a stand on that?"

"There's only one thing that needs to be said," said Goldy in a firm voice. "No sane pony wishes to see forced transformation, period. Had you not brought it up, I would never have broached the subject of further transformations. Quite the opposite. I'm here to show how ponies and humans can get along without the need for further transformation in either direction."

"A follow-up then," said the reporter. "Does that also represent your stance on rehumanization?"

"Rehumanization is a personal choice," said Goldy. "It's even inherent in the magic behind it. I don't have a particular stance on it as it's a moot point, since I cannot control whether or not an unmarked pony will choose to rehumanize. We all have to do what we feel is best for us." She smiled. "That's all the time we have for now. Thank you for your time. I hope to hold another conference once we've met with representatives from the American government."

Goldy turned and gestured to Sunny, who gladly followed her out, along with a phalanx of FBI agents. Tonya met them in the hall. "Gotta admit, you two have a gift for words."

"Thank you," said Goldy. "Though I don't recall seeing you inside."

"I was watching on the monitors in the next room." Tonya ran a hoof through her mane. "I'm told my coloration is a little unusual and somewhat dramatic for a crystal pony. Didn't want to take the limelight from you two."

"I didn't think I did all that great," Sunny said, her ears drooping slightly.

"Nonsense," said Goldy. "You did very well."

"I wasn't really prepared for that. I didn't feel like I had a chance to think of good replies."

"You spoke from the heart," said Goldy. "That's all anypony could ask of you. You're one of the most sincere ponies I know, and it's one of the reasons I'm glad you're with me."

Sunny managed a small smile. "I just hope that had an impact. We need all the help we can get right now."

In her quarters in the Equestrian embassy in Washington, Twilight listened to the post-conference analysis by the news media long enough to realize that she was not going to gain any new insights. She levitated the remote and muted the sound. "So what do you think?"

"They both handled themselves well," said Cadance. "Especially Sunrise Storm. I don't think she was expecting to have to answer questions herself."

"She's obviously not used to being in the limelight," said Twilight. "I don't think she quite grasps her own popularity."

"I just hope it has some impact." Cadance added in a lower voice, "Unlike some other meetings I attended recently."

"I meant to ask how the Security Council session went."

"It really didn't. It seemed to be a lot of posturing without accomplishing anything. I admit I'm not as well-versed in human affairs as you are, so maybe there's some ritual meaning I'm missing."

"I fell asleep the last time I tried to watch a video of a Security Council session," Spike said. "Why do they even have those meetings anyway?"

"It does serve a purpose," said Twilight as she set down the remote. "Considering that they have had two world-spanning wars a century ago and the possibility of total environmental destruction were a third to happen, posturing around a table with words is better than with weapons of war. It's progress of a sort."

"Does anything ever get resolved?" Cadance asked.

"Yes, actually," said Twilight with a small smile. "What you see in the public eye is more or less for show. Most of the real negotiations happen behind closed doors where the diplomats can drop all pretenses and actually get something done."

"How do you know this?"

"I was present for one of those sessions soon after the ETS crisis when they came up with guidelines concerning contact with Equestria and protocols for use of the portal," said Twilight. "It was when the portal was brought under United Nations oversight. A diplomat from a Russian ally started lecturing me from a very militant pro-human stance. The Russian diplomat stopped him and said bluntly: we don't talk that way in here."

"Well, that's good to hear," said Cadance. "And it fits more with what I've been feeling about this world."

"Feeling?"

Cadance smiled and slid off the sofa onto her hooves. "You understand how my ability works, right?"

"Yes, it's powered by love generated by the ponies around you, at least in Equestria," said Twilight.

"By all beings, not just ponies, and my ability works just as well here," said Cadance. "Well, would work were I to use it. I refrain from using it out of respect for human desires not to be subjected to unwanted magic. But I can still feel the ambient love that would fuel it. If anything, it's stronger here than in Equestria."

"The population of this planet is vastly more than our own."

"Yes, and I feel proportionally more love," Cadance explained. "Which is why the Canterlot nobles infuriate me when they refer to the humans as barbarians. Maybe humans have had a harsher past than the ponies of Equestria, but they're no less capable of the same love we are."

"Exactly," said Twilight. "Which is why the latest turn of events is as perplexing to me as it is frustrating."

"As much as I don't want to single out any one group, much of this issue arose because of the ponies in the western half of the United States," said Cadance.

"That's what the Pony Council is trying to address."

"I can see that, but as much as the press conference pushed the idea of harmony, it also showed how much more isolated from human society they are. It's little wonder humans see them as having a separatist mentality."

"Yes, and I feel like I abetted that when I endorsed the Limited Pony Homestead Act," said Twilight glumly. "All I had wanted was to help protect ponies from having their lives disrupted, but I wonder now if it did more harm than good. Now I feel like if I don't continue protecting them, I'm breaking my word to them."

"Twily, we've all made mistakes. This is a very different world we're dealing with. We can't berate ourselves for not knowing the optimum solution."

Twilight realized why she had been so pleased when Cadance had volunteered to assist with efforts on Earth despite it taking her away from her family for weeks at a time: she could always be counted on to pull Twilight out of the despair she sometimes felt when things were going wrong and no solution was in sight. "You're right. We need to figure out what's happened to the trust and cooperation we originally had."

"I suggest focusing on what changed recently," said Cadance. "You mentioned at least two government officials had been shuffled around or had their priorities changed in the past two months."

Twilight hopped off the sofa and headed over to a table where her laptop lay. She opened it with a nudge of magic and levitated a stylus. "But to what end, I don't know yet," said Twilight. "It could be just business as usual in Washington. Celestia knows I've seen the political winds shift several times, just not this hard. Ms. Rock is far more of an obstinate official than I've encountered for some time."

"Ms. Rock's attitude I can possibly understand," said Cadance. "With as many who have rehumanized still having lingering magic, I'm sure it's been frustrating for her."

"While that problem is a concern, it at least can potentially be solved with magic," said Twilight. "But with this one I need more help."

"Have you considered calling in your friends?" asked Cadance. "They've helped you before."

"Yes, but I feel that's just throwing more ponies at what is essentially a human problem. Humans initiated this recent crisis, and its going to be up to humans to solve it."

Spike looked uneasy. "You're not just going to give up, are you?"

"No, of course not." said Twilight. "My point is that we need human allies and insight, and someone who understands the political game more than we do."

"Do you have anyone in mind?" Cadance asked.

"I might." Twilight turned back to her laptop. "I've been looking for officials who have been active in helping human and pony communities interact better. I found this."

She brought up a Colorado government website. Spike hopped up on the table and Cadance stepped forward for a better look.

"Greenwood Village?" Spike asked. "Where's that?"

"In southeast Denver, almost in the heart of the pony sector. It has a human enclave, and they've made great strides in getting humans and ponies to work together." She brought up a picture of a smiling, middle-aged woman. "Constance Morgan, the mayor. I want to see if we can engage her."

Spike gave her a skeptical look. "Uh, she's really not all that high up on the totem pole."

"That was sort of what I was thinking," said Cadance.

"I realize that, but she's taken on some larger battles and won," said Twilight. "She fought for funding for some of her programs against a state government hostile to her ideas and managed to succeed. She also had an opportunity to run for state senate, and the polling showed she had a good chance of being elected, though she turned it down."

"And there's no one else you can contact who's a little higher up?" Cadance asked.

"There's another factor in play here," said Twilight. "There's been an increase over the last month of both FBI and military presence in her area of the country."

"It could be just part of the resettlement activities."

"Or it could mean something else is going on that we don't know about."

Cadance considered. "Still, it would be nice to have someone with more influence."

"We have to keep a low profile," said Twilight. "If there really is a concerted effort to undermine efforts with the western ponies, we can't attract attention. Which means we need to be discreet in contacting her as well."

"I take it you don't want to simply call her?"

"I can't take the chance that a call could be tapped or monitored," said Twilight.

"Teleport?" Spike suggested.

"At this distance, I'd have to make multiple hops, which only increases the chance of being discovered." Twilight's gaze drifted towards her desk. Upon it lay several books she had ordered on human societal development in hopes of understanding humanity better. She smiled. "We're going to use a combination of a little judicious magic and FedEx."

Eileen sat on a fallen tree trunk in the fading light of twilight, a fresh breeze bringing the faint scent of late-blooming fall wildflowers. From the distance came the sound of conversation and laughter, and occasionally singing. She could barely see much past the pony community just west of Castle Pines. The original human town was largely depopulated, the lack of light pollution making it hard to see anything other than vague shapes in the landscape.

It had taken them the better part of the day to get there, having to travel along streams and creeks where they could more easily hide from prying eyes and enjoy the protection of helpful ponies.

She tilted her glass from side to side and listened to the remainder of her drink slosh within. The only alcohol she had managed to find thus far was made by the ponies of the community, and then only fruit ciders. The one she was sipping had been made from peaches that came from the late bumper crop in Palisade.

She heard hooves behind her crunching against the fallen leaves and dead grasses. "Hey, Eileen, you're missing a good time," said Fire. "They're holding a party to celebrate the press conference."

"Yeah, thanks, Fire, but I'm good," said Eileen.

"Somepony managed to get hold of some good scotch. Eighteen year."

Eileen glanced down into her glass.

"Ponies can't drink nearly as much alcohol as humans can, so they'll be plenty left for you," said Fire.

Eileen finally turned her head. Even in the dim light, pony eyes were so huge that she could read his hopeful expression. She always felt bad when she had to tell a pony no. In all the debate surrounding them, she wondered if people lost sight of the fact that most ponies were cute as hell; disappointing one sometimes felt like kicking a puppy.

"Thanks," said Eileen. "Pass."

"May I ask why?"

Eileen sighed. "Sometimes, I just want to be alone."

"I've never understood that, to be honest," said Fire. "Not just you, but other humans."

Eileen had not wanted to engage in a debate this late in the day, but she had too much pent up stress and frustration. "Come off it, Fire, you were a human for much more of your life than you were a pony. It can't be that incomprehensible to you."

Fire trotted closer to her. "I never said it was. I just don't understand why anypony would cling to it."

"First off, I'm not a pony. Second, surely sometimes a pony wants to be alone."

"Well, sure, just not for very long, and most don't make a habit of it."

Eileen took a large swallow of her drink before she replied. "If you're going to be all gung-ho about integrating with humans, you're going to have to understand that they don't always think like you do."

"I know that," said Fire in a more subdued voice. "But I consider you a friend, and I tend to be more inclusive of my friends."

Eileen tried to find fault with that, but that would mean falling back into old patterns of self-recrimination. She had thought herself past it when she had given up seeking the forgiveness of others for her past mistakes, only to realize that had left her with an even harder task: forgiving herself.

Her expression softened, as did her voice. "Thanks. What about Jenny?"

Fire smiled. "She's having a great time. She was the one who sent me to look for you."

"Just make sure she doesn't get any alcohol by accident. She's not old enough to drink."

"She's been careful to ask what drinks have alcohol in them, so no worries there," said Fire. "A lot of young ponies are at the party, too."

Eileen simply nodded. She tried not to think she was a bad mother -- again -- for not watching Jenny more closely. She played a balancing act between what she felt her responsibilities should be and giving a maturing teenager the freedom she needed to find her own way.

What she had not told Fire was that she simply needed some time away from ponies. Not because she had any sort of inherent dislike for them, but because they were so different from her.

"Are we still leaving in the morning?" Eileen asked, deciding to change the subject before her uncomfortable thoughts could make for awkward conversation.

"Yes, so long as the pegasi tell us everything is clear," said Fire. "Then we'll head northwest, roughly parallel to Daniel's Park Road, at least until it turns north. We keep heading northwest after that until we hit Red-Tail Park. Some ponies will meet us there."

"Isn't that whole area just so much scrub?" Eileen asked. "That's not a lot of cover, especially this late in the season."

"There's also a lot of ranch land in that area," said Fire. "Some of the ponies here found some clothing for you, Jenny, and Bev to wear in order to make you look like just some ranch hands from a distance. They also have some dye I can use to hide my colors. Seeing the occasional earth pony among ranchers or farmers is not an uncommon sight."

"It still sounds like a big risk."

"We don't have much choice. No matter what approach we take, we're going to have to take a risk. Fortunately it looks like most of the FBI activity is concentrated near Parker, and the pegasi there are actively encouraging them to think we're still headed that way. I think we threw them off the trail."

Eileen had her doubts but kept them to herself. "How's Beverly holding up?"

"She's enjoying the party," said Fire. "Though she hangs out with Jenny a lot."

Eileen raised an eyebrow. "Really? I thought she would've preferred the company of ponies. She's practically one of them as it is."

"Bev is concerned for Jenny, and frankly, so am I."

Eileen straightened up. "Is something wrong?"

"Can I ask you something about her rehumanization?" said Fire.

Eileen's eyebrows rose. Ponies rarely brought up that subject; it was like trying to talk about abortion with her fellow humans. "As much as I remember, sure."

"When they evaluated her afterward, what was her PREQUES number?"

Eileen had to think about that. The number was scaled from one to ten, but Eileen knew few details of how it was calculated. "I think she was a one-point-six."

"They give you any details about what the number meant?"

Eileen snorted. "Since when did the government explain anything they do? They just told her the minimum of what they were legally required to."

"So what did they tell her?"

"They said the number was not ideal but was 'within tolerances'. What 'tolerances' they were talking about I had no idea."

"I've learned something about how they calculate that number," said Fire. "Anything under one means no magic. Anything one or over means magic. A human can have fully colored hair and a tail, and they would still be under a one if there's no lingering magic."

"Yeah, they explained that to us," said Eileen in irritation. "It's not like we don't already know that she has some leftover magic."

"But the fact she's a one-point-six is significant."

"How?" Eileen demanded. "Sure, she can lift some pretty hefty weights. She's already been told that she would be disqualified from most professional sports. Frankly, I happen to be glad she's got the extra strength. Means she has a better chance of defending herself if some creep tries to rape her."

"My point is, I think she has something more than just earth pony magic."

"That's ridiculous," Eileen declared. "What, you think she's going to start casting spells like some character out of Harry Potter? Know any unicorns willing to donate their tail hairs for her wand?"

Fire stomped a hoof. "Please, this is nothing to joke about!"

"Then explain to me what the hell you're talking about, because I'm fucking lost."

"Even among earth ponies, some have additional magical abilities," said Fire. "Even me. Not only can I locate geothermal water features, I can manipulate them. That's not something other earth ponies can do. There's a reason it was once 'strongly suggested' that I stay away from volcanically active areas like Yellowstone. I could -- if I put my mind and strength towards it -- summon up a new geyser in a place like that."

Eileen admittedly had no idea Fire's power went that far. It sounded both impressive and scary. It made that story of an earth filly who could summon up an entire forest with a stomp of her hooves more plausible. Equestria seemed a lot more powerful now despite their lack of a nuclear arsenal. "What's your point, Fire?"

"Jenny may be harboring some additional ability," said Fire. "Remember what Bev said to her when they first met? She thought Jenny was a Partial like her. Partials inherently have more magic. If they were rated by PREQUES, Bev would be somewhere around two, and that's just the ambient magic radiating from her, never mind what ability she might have."

"And ten would be full-on pony, I suppose?"

"Not quite," said Fire. "Ten is Princess Celestia's power level, at least what humans theorize it is. Nine would be Twilight Sparkle's level. Eight-point-five or so would be the other Element Bearers, though most of their power is considered latent. This is what I meant about it not being linear, sort of like the Richter Scale for earthquakes, where each whole number is ten times the power of the previous whole number. Now you see what I mean about any number above one being significant."

Eileen drained the rest of her drink and tried not to let the growing worry cloud her judgment. "Jenny hasn't done anything that I know of that shows she's got some special abilities other than her strength."

"Yet Bev and some unicorns are sensing some sort of other magic from her," said Fire. "And there's something else. She was right."

"About what?"

"About the FBI being after Bev."

Eileen frowned but remained silent.

"The councilpony we contacted in Denver was privy to the bulletin that went out to all the human community leaders who still have a presence in the pony sector, and the pegasus patrol spotted those cars moving into position along--"

"I know all that!" Eileen exclaimed. "I was there, remember?"

"Jenny has either some sort of latent ability or something she's been holding back," said Fire.

"That could be just coincidence."

"With as certain as she seemed about it? And Bev obviously sensed magic at work."

"Jenny's committed to being human again," said Eileen in exasperation. "If she does have some other magic, she likely doesn't give a shit about it."

"Magic doesn't work like that," said Fire. "A pony can't simply turn it off. Yes, once it's developed, a pony can choose not to use it, but not before it has manifested. It's why foals go through magic surges."

"Jenny is no foal, and -- again -- she is not a pony."

"And yet she has magic," said Fire. "All right, maybe the rules are different for her because she's human. There's still a lot of speculation about how latent human magic will eventually manifest."

Eileen had read an article online that scientists were already exploring the possibility. Despite the general fear surrounding pony magic -- or perhaps because of it -- they had no lack of volunteers.

"Let me ask you another question," said Fire. "During Jenny's rehumanization procedure, was a crystal pony nearby?"

"Well, yeah," Eileen answered. "They said it was pretty standard by that time."

"Did they explain why?"

"For safety and post-procedural evaluation was the explanation we got," said Eileen. "But that makes sense, right? Can't crystal ponies convert magic from one form to another? She was probably there to drain off any excess magic."

"Or she could've been there to detect what kind of magic Jenny might exhibit after the procedure."

"So? They had to calculate that PREQUES number somehow."

"But they may know more than just the number," said Fire. "If Jenny does have the potential for some special ability, they may already know about it, and they may be monitoring her."

Eileen felt a chill go down her spine. "Define 'monitoring.'"

"I don't know," Fire said. "But where they are already more aggressive in tracking down Partials, it might be only a matter of time before--"

"Okay, let's stop right there before we descend into batshit insane conspiracy theories," Eileen declared. "Yeah, I get it, the feds are anal about magic, but what threat does someone like Jenny pose?"

"That's just it, they don't know," said Fire. "Humans like her may be considered more dangerous than Partials."

"That's nuts."

"Not really. Ponies are largely pacifistic by nature, humans are not. That's not meant as an insult, just the way things are. They may feel that pony pacifism helps limit how much we're willing to use magic offensively. Humans would not be considered to be under the same restrictions."

Eileen recalled the day Jenny went for rehumanization. It had been an entirely pleasant affair. The humans running it were polite, and the Equestrian mage who implemented the procedure was friendly and accommodating. They were all offered counseling afterward in case Jenny had any trouble readjusting to being human again or dealing with family who remained ponies.

Even the examination afterward when her PREQUES number was calculated had a fairly routine atmosphere to it. No one seemed at all alarmed at her rating. All the consultation had focused on her enhanced strength. There had been only one caveat.

"Fire, when Jenny had the procedure, it went smoothly and no one raised a ruckus," said Eileen. "But they did tell her that she was legally required to report any other unusual effects beyond just her strength."

Fire's pupils shrank. "That's news to me! When did they start implementing that?"

"No idea. She was rehumanized three months ago, so sometime before that I guess."

"Eileen, please, if Jenny comes to you and admits she has some other ability, don't report it!"

Eileen frowned. "I've had enough of breaking the law. I'm likely going to catch shit for what I'm doing to help Bev. And if she is being 'monitored' like you're worried about, they already know. I'd be as successful hiding it as I would be cheating on my taxes."

"But the pony community can protect her, just like it did Bev."

"You mean until they raid the place she's holed up in, like what drove us here in the first place?" Eileen said in a sour voice. "I want to protect Jenny, too. I didn't sign up for being her guardian just to let her get into trouble."

"Then what are you going to do?"

"Right now, nothing," said Eileen. "If I know anything about Jenny, trying to coax something out of her that she doesn't want to tell me is a lost cause. For now, I can plead ignorance of any sort of magic she may have."

"You can't do that forever," Fire said. "Eventually, it will come out. She'll either surge, or she'll feel forced to use her power to protect somepony."

"Then we'll deal with it. With luck, it won't happen until we're safely in Denver." Eileen frowned. "Or as safe as anyplace can be these days."

Chapter 10 - Best Laid Plans

Earlier that Saturday in the Castle of Friendship, Starlight Glimmer levitated a page before her, eyes squinting slightly as she carefully read the human language upon it. Even with the translation spell in place, conveying purely Equestrian concepts such as pony magic was still a challenge. It also didn't help that the pony responsible for the text grew increasingly impatient.

"Well?" asked her assistant and student.

"Give me a minute, it takes me time to read their language."

"Hmph. Try writing in their language, if you really want a challenge."

Starlight managed not to roll her eyes.

"Do you know just how difficult it is to express even the simplest magical concepts in their clunky script?"

Starlight lowered the paper and smiled. "I thought nothing was impossible for the Great and Powerful Trixie."

Trixie Lulamoon gave Starlight an imperious look. "I am trying to be the Great and Helpful Trixie, mind you."

"Try a little harder, please." Starlight returned her attention to the paper. "This is a fair lesson plan, but--"

"Fair? Do you know how much hard work went into that?"

"Honestly, I do. It's not easy working under the restrictions humans have put us under." Starlight plucked a quill off the nearby table and pointed it at the page. "Which is why you need to revise this part."

Trixie narrowed her eyes. "You must be joking."

"It's not an allowed rune."

"But that is madness! Here in Equestria, we teach that one to unicorn foals."

"You mean the rune you didn't know until you learned it from me?" said Starlight.

Trixie frowned. "That's beside the point!"

Starlight had to admit she sometimes enjoyed needling Trixie. Taking her on as an assistant had been Twilight's suggestion, but Starlight had balked at first. Yet Trixie was already Starlight's student, learning real magic instead of simple pyrotechnics and sleight-of-hoof. What better way to allow her to learn proper magic than having her break down those spells for another audience, and in a foreign language no less?

While it was conducive to learning, it did nothing to stop Trixie's complaining.

Trixie dropped her voice into a conspiratorial tone. "Why don't we just, you know, leave it in?"

Starlight sighed. "Trixie--"

"Just don't bring any attention to it. I won't say anything if you don't. Who will know?"

"I will," Starlight declared. "Princess Celestia is counting on me to ensure we live up to the treaty, that we don't give the ponies on Earth magic that humans don't want them to have."

Trixie pointed a hoof at Starlight. "This coming from the very same pony who just the other night was lamenting about all these silly restrictions, and who had half a mind to 'accidentally' send an artifact through with faulty protection on the chance some smart unicorn would figure it out."

"That was said in the heat of the moment, heat you generated because of your endless complaining!" Starlight exclaimed. In a lower voice she added, "And the few mugs of hard apple cider I had that night didn't help, either."

"I didn't blame you a bit. Having to deal with these humans would drive anypony to drink."

Starlight hated these discussions not because Trixie was at her most annoying (or, rather, not solely because of that), but because it reflected her own feelings. She, too, was frustrated with how restrictive the humans were and how long it was taking for them to figure out what magic could be considered safe.

Starlight had been back to Earth several times to teach unicorns in person. It had been Celestia's idea to occasionally send ponies who had worked closely with the US government during the ETS crisis in order to put a familiar face on the effort. She had to admit to being tempted to use a mind magic spell on her human overseers long enough to teach something more advanced, especially when the students practically begged her to be taught more.

"You should consider yourself lucky," Starlight said in a stiff voice. She pointed to another rune. "This one was just recently approved."

"Now I know you are not serious," said Trixie. "That is an even more basic one that everypony knows."

"Which you learned only a few months ago."

Trixie narrowed her eyes. Her horn glowed, and she snatched the page away from Starlight. "Fine. I'll redo it."

"I could use an editing spell--" Starlight began.

"Not if I am to be the author of this!" Trixie declared just as a soft chime sounded through the castle. "It must be perfect."

Starlight rolled her eyes. "Fiiiine. I need to see who's at the door anyway."

"I trust everything else is correct and up to your standards?"

"Yes, everything else is fine. It's just that rune that needs to be removed."

Trixie smiled. "Very good. I'll let you know when it's ready."

Starlight shook her head as Trixie trotted away. She headed out of the magic lab and towards the entry hall, where she found Rarity waiting. Starlight composed herself and smiled. "Good morning. What can I do for you?"

"Sorry if I'm interrupting, but I have a matter I need to bring to your attention," said Rarity.

"Ah, no, I was looking to take a break."

"Is everything okay? You seem a bit tense."

Starlight laughed weakly. "When am I not tense, what with having to deal with Earth's fear of magic, problems with rehumanized humans still having magic, and partially transformed with erratic magic!"

"You're not as tense when you're not having to deal with Trixie."

Starlight's smile faded. "Is it that obvious?"

"Are you quite sure you wish to continue employing her as an assistant?" Rarity asked. "I know you two have become friends, but she is still quite a trying pony."

"Only because she's as stressed as I am. I'm actually grateful that she's become more serious about her magic."

"I suppose so long as I hear of no more incidents of the cutie map randomly teleporting somewhere, then that's good news," said Rarity in a diplomatic tone.

Starlight rubbed her hoof through her mane. "Yeah, that, uh, was not a good day. So what brings you here?"

"I was sitting in the cafe this morning when I spotted Fancy Pants," said Rarity.

Starlight drew her ears back. "What the hay is he doing in Ponyville?"

"Technically, most nobles have formal titles even if they don't normally exercise them anymore," said Rarity. "Fancy Pants is Duke of Ponyville, I believe, so he has every right to visit. It is more who I saw him conferring with that has me concerned."

"Who?"

"Filthy Rich."

"Well, I know the Riches are not exactly keen on humans being in town," said Starlight. "Maybe this is just the nobles trying to stir up support."

"Hmm, perhaps."

"And if that's the case, they're not going to get very far," said Starlight. "Too many ponies in town have met Doctor Conner and are good friends with him. They're taking him as a typical human."

"I'm more concerned with any potential trouble they can cause on Earth," said Rarity. "I've heard a rumor that Prince Blueblood is stirring things up in Canterlot."

Starlight hesitated. "That's ... not a rumor."

"Oh?"

"Princess Celestia sent me a letter explaining that he's been organizing the nobles into demanding protectorate status over the ponies of Earth."

"Then I'm glad I brought this to your attention," said Rarity.

"But what trouble could they cause on Earth?" Starlight asked. "The humans have everything locked down pretty tight."

"Humans are not perfect, dear, they can be bribed," Rarity said.

"But we don't have compatible monetary systems."

Rarity smiled. "Gold is still gold no matter what world you're on. It has the same high intrinsic value there as it does here, and Filthy Rich has access to enough gold to make several humans comfortably wealthy."

"But he would have to find a way to get it to them, wouldn't he?" Starlight asked. "That's the part I don't see happening. Maybe there's really nothing to worry about."

"Humans are visiting Equestria in greater numbers these days. That may give him the opportunity he needs. The upcoming summit on weather control, for example."

Starlight nodded. "All right, I guess we'll have to keep a close eye on that. If I don't already have enough to do."

"I am sure our friends will be glad to help," said Rarity.

"I'm going to need it, as I've been busy planning a trip to Earth," said Starlight. "We have to be there by tonight so we'll be ready by their Sunday morning to start our tour."

"We? Will you be taking Trixie with you again?"

"I have to! I can't handle all this myself."

"I'm still wary about subjecting Earth to her, considering the delicate state of affairs right now," Rarity said.

"It's okay, really." Starlight smiled. "She's only now starting to learn advanced magic, so she can do only what I teach her. Her help has been confined to coming up with approved lesson plans and distributing approved magical artifacts like fire crystals. She doesn't control what goes through the portal; all those decisions are made by Princess Celestia."

"I hope you're right," said Rarity.

"This is one case where--" Starlight stopped when she heard approaching hooves echoing through the chamber. She turned to see Trixie approaching, a page held in her magic.

"I have completed redoing the plan," said Trixie in a stiff voice. "I hope this one meets with your approval."

"Let's see." Starlight took the page in her magic and looked it over carefully. "Yes, this is perfect. Thank you. I'll give it the official stamp now."

Rarity looked on curiously as Starlight's horn glowed brighter and a seal was burned into the lower right corner of the document.

"I'll file this with the other papers we'll be taking on our trip to Earth," said Starlight.

"Very well," said Trixie. "If there's nothing else, I have a spa appointment."

"Spa appointment?" Starlight said. "You didn't tell me you were going over to the spa today."

"Ah, well, last minute thing, you see. The letter I got earlier this morning was a coupon for a free hooficure with any spa treatment."

Rarity smiled. "I rather like those deals myself. You definitely should take advantage of that so you can look your best while on Earth."

"Right," said Trixie. "Well, see you all later!"

Starlight waited until Trixie had left before presenting the page to Rarity. "See the spell I cast? It conveys the official Equestrian seal to the document. Only documents with that seal are accepted on Earth, and Trixie can't do that."

Rarity peered at the seal. "I hope you're right."

"Relax," Starlight said in a confident voice. "This is one thing I feel I have completely under control."

"We're so glad you decided to visit us again, Miss Lulamoon," said Aloe.

"We have some new conditioners you might like to try," said Lotus Blossom.

"They're guaranteed to make your mane sparkle in the light!"

"Yes, yes, almost as much as a crystal pony!"

"Especially after what you told us about how a certain stallion--"

"Never mind that!" Trixie said, her cheeks glowing pink. "What I need to know is whether or not this treatment is paid for."

"Oh, completely paid for, Miss Lulamoon," said Aloe.

"You're to get whatever you wish," said Lotus Blossom.

"She simply requests that you share her sauna treatment with her."

"You will both have exclusive use of it for as long as you wish."

Trixie smiled. "Very good. Is she here now?"

"Yes, indeed," said Aloe.

"She's having a mane treatment at the moment," said Lotus Blossom.

"Then we'll start with that as well," said Trixie. "Spare nothing."

"Of course," said Aloe. "Right this way, please."

If this was going to be on somepony else's tab, Trixie was going to make damn sure she milked it for everything it was worth. Certainly a pony of her caliber deserved it. Perhaps she did not have the magical ability of most, but she was part of a vitally important task to help millions of ponies from another world.

And she was willing to do the dirty work that Starlight would not.

Yet she tried not to let her thoughts get too grandiose as the spa attendants pampered her. If she had learned anything during her association with Starlight, it was that sometimes the most important work had to be done behind the scenes. There would be time to claim the accolades later.

By the time she was led to the sauna, she was eager to know what this was all about. After Aloe had left them alone, Trixie's benefactor said, "About time you got here."

"And what did you expect?" Trixie said in a lofty voice. "Did you think I would not take full advantage of your generosity?"

From across the sauna, Spoiled Rich gave her an ingratiating smile. "I suppose I should expect such behavior from you."

"It is fair compensation." Trixie lifted her muzzle. "As the Great and Powerful Trixie does not care to be summoned in such a way."

"Considering how much has gone into financing your ventures on Earth, meeting with me is the least you can do."

"Once!" Trixie cried. "I got help from you once!"

"Which came with certain obligations."

"Which you conveniently forgot to tell me at the time."

"Come now, Miss Lulamoon," said Spoiled. "Surely a pony of your worldly ways understands that one does not simply get something for nothing from those of wealth and influence."

"I didn't even ask for that money or gold, you simply gave it to me," Trixie protested.

"You didn't have to accept it."

Trixie narrowed her eyes. "And you didn't even ask me what I was going to use it for."

"One could guess," said Spoiled. "Given your rather vocal objections to the awful restrictions the ponies of Earth live under thanks to their barbaric human overlords."

"All you have are assumptions. You have no idea what I've been doing in that world, if anything."

Spoiled smiled. "Very well, Miss Lulamoon, let's talk specifics. We know you tampered with some fire crystals so their shielding would fail at a convenient moment."

Trixie's pupils shrank, and she blushed. "I-I have no idea how to do such intricate magic!" And I hate you for making me admit that, she added in her head.

"Perhaps, but considering the mood of many in Canterlot concerning Earth, you would have little trouble finding a mage to do such work for you," said Spoiled in an oily voice. "Perhaps even one of the same mages who provide security for the portal. A stallion whose eye you happened to catch who--"

"Yes, yes, enough of that!" Trixie said, her blush deepening.

"We also know of altered documents and secret letters," said Spoiled. "Shall I elaborate?"

Trixie glared. They had purposely given her that money knowing she would use it to bribe other ponies into working with her, not to mention a tidy sum for a particular human on Earth. The Ritches likely paid an even bigger bribe just to get proof of Trixie's machinations.

"No, I get it," Trixie said sourly. "What is it you want?"

"Ah, much better," said Spoiled. "We need you to help the nobles make contact with a particular faction among the ponies of Earth. Specifically, a pony named Strong Hooves of the Shimmerists."

Trixie's ears drew back. "Are you insane? Do you realize how much the humans distrust the Shimmerists?"

"Do you realize how much trouble you can get into for what you've already done?"

Trixie narrowed her eyes. "Blackmail is not very sporting, now is it?"

"Miss Lulamoon, don't be so harsh," said Spoiled. "We don't need to be enemies. We want the same thing: the ponies of Earth to have magical freedom. What they do with that freedom is their choice, as it should be."

"You're in this with Prince Blueblood, aren't you?"

"What if I am?"

"He wants a protectorate over the ponies of Earth," said Trixie.

"To ensure that they have freedom," said Spoiled. "Do you not feel free under the rule of the Equestrian Diarchy? Do they not rule us wisely and allow us the full expression of our magic? That is the very same goal we have for ponies of Earth, and what better way to accomplish that but to extend Princess Celestia's reign to them? Some already properly recognize Princess Luna as their ruler."

Trixie had spent enough time on Earth to know that was not quite the case. The Lunites did not see her as an Equestrian pony saw their diarchs, but she knew the subtlety would be lost on Spoiled Rich. "And, of course, he wants nothing for himself."

"And, of course, you want no future accolades for your accomplishments."

"At least we understand each other. Except for one thing." Trixie's face took on a disgusted look. "Why the Shimmerists? They actually think that crazy mare Sunset was their savior and want to see the rest of the humans transformed. I thought everypony agreed that was wrong."

"They are unfortunately the only faction open to protectorate status," said Spoiled. "Politics sometimes makes for strange bedfellows, something I'm sure you understand given your recent activities."

"I have lifted my tail for nopony!" hissed Trixie through clenched teeth.

"If you say so."

"What are you proposing I do?" Trixie growled.

"A Farhearing Stone," said Spoiled. "Take one to Earth and see that it winds up in the right hooves. That should be all that is needed."

Twilight had developed the Farhearing Stone as an impromptu means to allow Star Singer to communicate through the portal when she first went through to confront Sunset. After seeing how useful cell phones were on Earth, Twilight had helped the Canterlot mages come up with a better version that more ponies could use. Equestrian ponies who spent long stretches of time on Earth carried them to maintain contact with loved ones. Like any other artifact, however, they were strictly regulated, as they had many runes which were not allowed.

Which an enterprising unicorn could pick apart. Trixie slowly smiled.

"So, I see you understand how all of our interests can be furthered by this venture," said Spoiled.

"I do have one question," Trixie said. "Why me?"

"First of all, you've already done clandestine activity on Earth. You have a network in place. Second, you are scrutinized far less than the average mage due to your status."

Trixie could guess the unspoken third reason: that Trixie could take the fall if things went wrong. So be it. If she wanted any sort of fame, she had to take some risks.

"Very well," said Trixie. "Count me in. I'll do it."

Eileen sat on the sofa of what had been a waiting room for a doctor's office before ETS. Now it saw only occasional use as a small urgent care clinic for humans who fell ill or sustained a minor injury while visiting the pony sector. It did not see the continuous stream of visitors a normal clinic would, its primary physician residing in the human-populated section of Greenwood Village.

Eileen glanced across the room, where the yellow-furred unicorn -- Wildflower something-or-other, though the stallion referred to her as Wildy -- alternated between looking bored and giving Eileen a wary look. At least the stallion -- Ted Miller -- had the decency to look genuinely concerned. Beverly's hooves anxiously scraped the carpet from where she sat next to Eileen.

Eileen caught movement and soft conversation. She saw that Fire had run into the physician while coming back from the bathroom. Eileen stood with the intention to approach and talk to the doctor, but the two parted ways and Fire trotted into the room.

"Jenny is okay," Fire said in a relieved voice.

"Thank God," Beverly breathed.

"I want to see her," said Eileen.

"The doctor said she's fast asleep," said Fire. "All she had earlier was a fainting spell. He contacted a pony healer colleague of his and confirmed it was very much like a foal's magic surge event, and she's just sleeping it off now."

Eileen frowned and sat down. "I still want to talk to the physician."

"He said he'll return shortly," said Fire. "He got back some lab results for another patient that he needed to check."

Eileen glanced past Fire. "Are you sure we can trust this guy?"

"Yes. He's very much against the unsanctioned incarceration of Partials. He believes it to be a violation of their human rights."

Wildy snorted.

Ted smiled and said, "Eileen, I'm very happy to hear your niece will be okay."

"So now can we finally ask the question nopony seemed to want to touch?" Wildy said. "Just what the hell happened back there?"

"All I know is, I wanted to try to stall the feds," said Eileen. "Stupid plan, but--"

"Stupid?" Fire said. "It worked brilliantly!"

"But I have no fucking clue what came over me once I started. I was hearing things that couldn't possibly be coming from my own mouth."

"It had to be that human's magic," Wildy said.

"Yes, thank you Miss Obvious," Eileen snapped. "So what are we saying? Jenny's magic forced us into roles in her fantasy?"

"Or overlaid it on reality," said Fire. "Or augmented reality is perhaps a better way to put it."

"You've lost me."

"At first, I was hearing two sets of dialog until the magic really ramped up," said Fire. "For example, I swore you started going off on how your taxes paid their salaries, but a duplicate narrative had you mentioning coffers and the Crown."

Eileen raised an eyebrow. "Did you say narrative?"

"That's how Jenny referred to it," said Beverly. "It's what's been giving her insights all along, but she can't control it."

"At the start, I was sure I had referred to the feds as shitheads," said Eileen. "I heard something else instead, but I didn't quite get it."

Fire chuckled. "Ah, you called them 'knaves.'"

Eileen rolled her eyes. "Great. I stalled in hopes of magical help arriving, and what I got was bad community theater."

"Eileen!" Fire said in a shocked voice. "This is your own niece's special talent you're--!"

"Stop talking about her like you're about to plan her cutie cutecenara party! Beverly just said herself that Jenny couldn't control it."

"For now, yes, but she'll eventually gain control over it and--"

"You think she actually wants this? She wanted to be done with pony magic, and at this point, so do I."

Wildy sighed. "Great. Another ponyphobe."

Eileen glared at the unicorn. "Listen, do us all a favor and spare us your Shimmerist racist bullshit."

Wildy threw a hoof towards the examination rooms. "You think maybe this is a sign that her rehumanization was a mistake? That she should've been content as a pony?"

"You have no idea what's going on in her head, and frankly, neither do I anymore."

"You also have no idea how magic works. You can't just remove it when it doesn't want to go."

"Oh, come on, you're just making shit up now," Eileen said. "But I should've expected that from someone with a pony superiority complex."

Ted stood. "All right, everypony -- I mean, everyone -- please calm down. Sniping at each other is not going to get us anywhere. We have to figure out what our next steps are."

"Next steps?" Eileen said. "I would love to just take Jenny out of here now that we've delivered Bev to you."

"You can't!" Wildy cried.

"I know I can't, dumbass, not with the feds knowing her ability now."

"I don't mean that." Wildy hopped off the sofa. "She can help protect us with her magic."

Eileen frowned. "Huh?"

"She has a point," Beverly said softly.

"What are you talking about?"

"There's no way any fed is going to be persuaded by mere words into not arresting you," said Wildy. "That human girl affected their minds."

Eileen clenched her teeth. "First of all, her name is 'Jenny' and not 'that human girl.' Second, I love how you're first all 'go away filthy humans' one moment and the next you want to keep us around just because it's convenient for you."

Wildy narrowed her eyes. "Not all. I could do without you."

"Feeling's mutual, bitch."

"We're getting off topic!" Ted cried. "I think we can all agree that none of Beverly's friends can leave right now. Even Eileen could technically be charged with resisting arrest and aiding and abetting a fugitive. We have plenty of ponies who would be happy to accommodate all of you in their homes in the interim."

"And just how long will that interim be?" Eileen asked.

Before Ted could answer, the physician emerged from one of the examination rooms and headed towards them, carrying a tablet PC. He looked over the room. "Who here is Miss Tanner's legal guardian?"

Eileen stood. "I am."

"Are you her mother?"

"Aunt," said Eileen. "Both her parents are ponies. She was relegated to me as part of her rehumanization legal agreement. I don't exactly have the paperwork with me."

"It's fine," said the physician. "Miss Tanner is okay, medically speaking. All she is suffering from is exhaustion. Unfortunately, I can't really speak to her magical condition. You'd likely have to contact an Equestrian mage for that."

Eileen doubted that would be an option. Even if it were, the Equestrians themselves were supposedly flummoxed by things like this. "Thank you, doctor. I don't exactly have the money to pay you right now."

"This is all off the record anyway, so no worries. Mind you, I would suggest contacting the proper authorities about Miss Tanner's abilities."

"Yeah, figures he'd say that," Wildy muttered.

The physician looked past Eileen. "I am thinking of her. She is underage, so they will likely take that into consideration and not press charges against her, and it would allow her access to the proper Equestrian resources."

Wildy rolled her eyes but subsided.

He returned his attention to Eileen. "I recommend letting Miss Tanner rest here for a while before you take her home. I'll be in my office if you need me."

"Thank you," Eileen said before the physician headed away. She turned to the others. "I'm going to make something very clear. Whatever we do next, I call the shots when it comes to Jenny. She will not be forced into using her magic if she doesn't want to, and I'll personally kick the ass of anyone--" She narrowed her eyes at Wildy. "--or anypony who tries to browbeat or guilt her into it. Is that understood?"

"Of course," said Ted. "I can't deny Jenny was a big help, but it sounds like she wasn't in a position to make a choice in the matter."

"We can't ignore it," Fire said in a more subdued voice. "If she is coming into some new form of magic, she might surge again until it settles down."

"I'm not going to ignore it," Eileen said. "When Jenny is feeling better, I intend to have a long talk with her. I just don't want people taking advantage of her."

"And I have to admit, as much as I'm wary of the government right now, the doctor had a point about Jenny. She really needs the attention of an Equestrian mage."

"I thought they were just as clueless about this sort of thing as us," Eileen muttered.

"I've never heard of somepony -- excuse me, someone -- exhibiting a power as strong as hers after rehumanization," said Fire. "Maybe it has something to do with the way Sunset Shimmer interfered with her life years ago."

Wildy raised an eyebrow. "Sunset did what now?"

Eileen frowned. "I'll explain later. Maybe that will convince you that your precious savior was not all she was cracked up to be."

Matthew looked over the reports which had come in over the fax machine as his assistant Kelsey stood nearby. Tonya sat in the chair opposite Matthew, giving him a curious look. Matthew finally sighed and turned the folder around for Tonya to read before leaning back in his chair and steepling his fingers. "Sloppy. Very sloppy."

"To be fair, they hadn't expected to encounter such strong magic," said Kelsey.

"Understood, but it seemed they lacked the proper preparation. Had they not thought to bring a crystal pony with them?"

Tonya frowned and looked up. "That wouldn't have worked. They would've needed a team of them."

Matthew turned towards her. "Oh?"

"She's well over a three on the PREQUES scale, perhaps close to a four. Too much for most crystal ponies to handle."

"But not too much for you, I take it?"

"It would be right at my limit, but I still think I could take her," Tonya said.

Matthew considered. "I would have thought her rating higher than that."

"If she had actually warped reality, I would agree." Tonya pointed a hoof at the folder. "But all recordings of the incident suggest imagery and sound overlaid on reality rather than altering it. Technology is just better at separating the two than the human brain is."

"But you still consider her dangerous, I take it?" Matthew asked.

"Definitely. It took more than just illusion to accomplish their escape."

"My magic experts tell me she may have been doing the equivalent of a foal's magic surge."

"Which makes her even more dangerous until it calms down," said Tonya. "Hell, I've seen parents of pegasus kids having to keep them on a damn leash just to prevent them from rocketing all over the place at breakneck speed."

Matthew leaned forward. "And you believe we should keep Miss Tanner on a short leash, so to speak?"

"At least until we can get some Equestrian authorities to look at her," said Tonya. "It wasn't just illusion that convinced the agents to retreat, but outright mind control. She probably even used it on her friends, since they didn't strike me as stupid enough to think they could stand up to federal agents. She likely nudged them into making a stand while she wove her own little narrative into the scene."

"Hmm," Matthew mused. "Interesting."

"Maybe we can't stop most night ponies from doing that sort of thing, but we can sure as hell stop her."

"My understanding is that the night ponies have some sort of controls in place."

"Yeah, tell me another one," Tonya scoffed. "I've already informed more than one night pony that my dreams are off-limits to them. Sorry, but my former career taught me to be naturally suspicious."

Matthew smiled. "Which is one of the reasons I took you on." He turned to Kelsey. "Please arrange for a flight to Denver for Miss Jarris."

"At once, sir," said Kelsey before he headed out.

Tonya watched him go before turning her attention back to Matthew. "If you're including me in an operation to take Miss Tanner into custody, then count me in for the Partial as well."

"You reviewed her case file as I had asked, then," said Matthew.

"Yes, and with that electrical disruption thing she has, she's a danger as well. Maybe her companions think their cell phones and computers going wonky on occasion is harmless, but what if she interferes with someone's pacemaker? She certainly can't be allowed near an airport if she can mess up flight controls. Or a hospital where she can disrupt equipment that's keeping people alive."

"You're thinking along the same lines as I am," said Matthew.

"The problem is going to be getting to them now that they're in the pony sector."

"The pony sector is still American territory," said Matthew. "The military presence there is merely for treaty enforcement. They can assist in the operation."

"What I mean is, ponies are good at hiding people," said Tonya. "I have to admit, the fireworks ploy was damn clever, if somewhat ill-advised."

"Ill-advised?" Matthew asked.

"Never mind that fireworks are illegal in Colorado, but considering the high fire danger this season, you're lucky you didn't start a wildfire."

"I felt it was a necessary risk," said Matthew. "But your objections are noted."

"It's a moot point, I suppose," said Tonya. "Now that she's under pony protection, the same trick likely won't work again."

"I have other means to get to her."

Tonya raised an eyebrow.

"I'm afraid I can't comment further, as it is an ongoing FBI investigation," Matthew explained. "While you are working for this organization, you are not part of it, so there are matters I cannot quite discuss with you until we get closer to the time of the operation."

Tonya nodded slowly. "All right, I guess that's fair. So long as I know what I'm getting into."

"You will. There is some time, as I am planning to have you there by Tuesday."

"Not sooner than that?"

"I would prefer you be here to coordinate security in preparation for the arrival of Princess Twilight."

"I would think she was her own security considering how powerful she is," said Tonya as she hopped out of her chair. "Okay, please keep me posted of further developments, at least the ones you can share with me."

"Of course," said Matthew.

Tonya paused at the door and turned around. "I do have one more question."

Matthew leaned back in his seat. He could guess what it was. "Of course."

"You mentioned using the military," said Tonya. "Why didn't they get called in to assist with the Partial if you knew there was a chance of magic being used?"

"A good point, though I do need to point out that they have no inherent defense against magic just because they are armed."

"Well, yes, but more people would've made it more taxing on Miss Tanner to maintain her magic," said Tonya. "The report suggested she was at the very limit of her ability. Seems like an oversight to me."

As Matthew had expected, Tonya's insight was keen. It was a risk he chose to accept upon hiring her. She truly took nothing for granted, even the actions of her superiors. For now, he needed to deflect her. "I will personally investigate the breakdown in communication while you focus on preparations for the new operation. I think that is a good division of responsibilities."

Tonya nodded. "Very well. Let me know what you find out if you can."

"Of course."

Tonya headed out, and Kelsey stepped inside. "Arrangements made for Miss Jarris, sir."

Matthew nodded and leaned back in his chair. "Have you received word from Senator Maxton?"

"Yes, sir. He says they have an operative who's willing to provide tracking of the fugitive Partial."

"Did he share a name?"

"Larry Kelton," said Kelsey. "Her brother."

For the first time in six months, Sunny used a computer.

Upon returning from the press conference the evening before, she and Goldy had discovered that they had been both provided with laptops so they could keep on top of media reaction. At first, Sunny had balked at trying to use one, as her anatomy was not conducive to using keyboards. That was until she was presented with something they called the "pony wand."

The "wand" was a device that strapped to her fore hoof. It used motion sensing to allow her to move a mouse cursor on the screen, use gestures to switch between screens or applications, as well as bring up a virtual keyboard and allow her to type at a reasonable speed. It was specifically designed for the range of motions of a typical pony foreleg, which were different enough from that of a human hand and arm to warrant a separate device.

She had no idea such an invention had even existed. When she had inquired as to whether it was made just for them, she was told that it was a product that had been recently released in the southern states.

Even the strap that it attached to was its own separate product, using a standardized means to connect the wand to it. Now Sunny was curious just how many products like this existed.

From her initial searches, the bulk of the items were fur and hair care products and some harnesses for surging foals. Except for the wand, most of those products had been on the market for the past two months. Many used the same standard attachment device and appeared to be enjoying brisk sales.

So deep was she into her investigations that she had not realized Goldy was standing next to her until she spoke, startling her slightly. "It appears we are making an impression on social media," she said with a smile. "Or more specifically, you are."

Sunny blinked. "Huh?"

"It seems your words resonated a little more than mine did." Goldy chuckled. "A few pundits have been pointing to me as proof that ponies have not shed all humanity, as we still have typical politicians like me."

"You're not typical at all," Sunny protested. "A lot of what you said made sense."

"While I don't deny that, the questions that were asked of you are much more the topic of discussion right now."

Sunny sighed. "Not in a good way, I imagine."

Goldy turned to her computer, and Sunny stepped over to it. "As with everything, there is always more than one side to a debate. But there are humans who heeded your words emphasizing a need for acceptance of pony culture."

Sunny had not necessarily intended that. She had simply answered in a way that made sense to her and not in aspiration to a higher goal.

Goldy turned to her. "You seem troubled by this."

"Well, not this specifically, it's just ..." Sunny returned to her computer and nudged the screen around so Goldy could see. "Look."

Goldy scrutinized the screen for a moment. "I'm at a loss as to the significance of this."

"Why would humans be making products for ponies unless there were ponies buying them?"

Goldy turned towards Sunny. "We've always known there are ponies in the country more integrated with human society."

"Yes, but I never realized it was this much. Did you know about this?"

"To some extent, yes."

"I'm no economist, but with things the way they are, I can't imagine a company doing this unless there was a good market for it," said Sunny.

"What are you driving at?" Goldy asked in a concerned voice.

"That maybe I've -- that we've all been missing the bigger picture," said Sunny. "We've been struggling to understand human resistance to our way of life. This may be part of it. They figure that these ponies know how to live in human society, so why not us?"

"Or they're simply accommodating themselves to humans."

"I don't follow."

"There's a difference between integration and being absorbed into another culture," Goldy said. "The reason ponies of the south and east are more accepted may be because they simply don't rock the boat. They act more like they're just humans wrapped in a pony body."

Sunny remained silent as she looked back at her computer, lost in thought that both raced and went nowhere.

"Consumerism is a classic human trait," said Goldy. "If these ponies are engaging in that, is it because they want to, or because they are seeking to win the approval of humans so they can live in peace?"

"I don't know," said Sunny. "Honestly, I don't."

Goldy glanced at Sunny's screen. "Let's accept that these ponies chose this path because they wished it. Far be it for us to be judges of our fellow ponies. Do you believe the ponies of our area of the country wish to follow this path?"

"I don't think so," said Sunny.

"Then your words at that conference still ring true. We have established a culture that we cannot simply subsume into another. It's like you said: we cannot go back to the way things were, we can only move forward."

"I know that," Sunny said in a softer voice. "But I need a better understanding of what that really means."

"And this is how you gain that wisdom, by asking questions of yourself as well as others," said Goldy. After a pause, she added, "In the quest for greater wisdom, there is no shame in not knowing all the answers, there is shame only in not seeking them."

"Is that a quote?" Sunny asked.

Goldy smiled. "Those words were spoken by Princess Celestia at the last Summer Sun Celebration in Equestria. She gave a speech about Equestria's contact with Earth and the trials that both worlds face."

Sunny certainly never claimed to know everything, but she sometimes worried that others expected it of her. She may have projected that expectation onto herself.

"If a pony who has been an alicorn princess and a ruler for many, many years can claim to still seek greater wisdom, surely that can be your purview as well," said Goldy.

Sunny managed a tiny smile. "So long as nopony is expecting me to be a princess."

Goldy chuckled. "Your coronation will have to wait, I'm afraid."

Sunny giggled. The idea of herself as a princess was so silly that it helped break the tension a little. She glanced at her computer screen. "I want to do some more research on just how integrated these other ponies are. It will help me understand the human position better."

"Of course," said Goldy. "Even the Equestrian Diarchy hold court to listen to their subjects' petitions."

Sunny thought it an odd example, but she supposed it went along with the whole joke about her being a princess. She laughed and smiled.

"One more thing before we call it a day," Rainy said to the other pegasi of her wing as they hovered just above the treetops on the edge of Pony Hope. "The last of the harvest is in, and the earth ponies are done preparing their fields to sit fallow until spring. So I had an idea." She smiled. "Snow!"

She heard a few soft gasps, followed by excited murmuring. Thunderburst flew forward and raised a fore-hoof. "I volunteer to help!"

"Me too!" chorused a few others.

Rainy chuckled. "Well, there's certainly no lack of enthusiasm. We'll have to confine this to just a few pegasi, though. We want this to be as gentle as possible, especially considering that we have a contingent arriving from Equestria tomorrow afternoon. We're not looking to create a blizzard, just enough light snow to let the foals have some fun."

"You were planning this, weren't you?" Thunderburst asked with a grin.

Rainy batted her eyes. "Whatever gave you that idea?"

"That you had us stop the flow of warmth from the south earlier today the moment the earth ponies said they were done."

"Oh, that," Rainy said with a wave of a fore-hoof, still grinning. "Pure coincidence, I'm sure."

Thunderburst smirked, and a few others chuckled or giggled. "Uh-huh. Right."

Rainy giggled. "Okay, so maybe I've been chomping at the bit to do this for a while. Can you blame me? You've all been doing outstanding work. There's a reason why so many wings in other towns emulate our practices even down to our exercise sessions."

Smiles broke out all around.

"I know Sunny was a little reluctant to try it, but I'm confident we can handle it," said Rainy. "Besides, we're all sensing this might be a pretty cold and snowy winter for the humans in North America. The sooner we understand how winter weather works, the more help we can be if we need to defuse a nasty blizzard."

"If they let us," Thunderburst grumbled.

"I'm putting my faith in the Pony Council," said Rainy. "Maybe by the time we're needed, we'll be more free to act."

Rainy was not at all sure she believed that herself. She had a great deal of respect for her friend Sunny but was still forced to admit that Sunny had been unable to sway things very much. Only after Rainy had been talked into supporting the idea of sending Sunny along with the delegation did she encourage her friend to go.

"We'll start bright and early and take it slow," said Rainy. "The natural weather patterns are supposed to bring a cold front in overnight, so all we need to do is supply the moisture and keep the clouds confined to the settlement."

"Are we going to be managing the weather through the winter like we did through the other seasons?" Thunderburst asked.

Rainy wanted to answer with an enthusiastic yes. It made no sense for the pegasi to sit out an entire season. Maybe the weather was not as critical to raising food during the winter, but she had always loved Colorado in the winter when it snowed on a regular basis. It would be the one season where pegasi could put their magical skills towards pure aesthetics rather than necessity.

But, ultimately, she had to defer. "That will be up to Sunny, but I don't see why we couldn't. Certainly we want to at least prevent any naturally-occurring snow from getting too deep."

"What about Winter Wrap-Up like the Equestrians do?" asked another in an eager voice.

"It would be great having an official end to winter instead of the on-again off-again we get in March and April," said Thunderburst.

"That's definitely up to Sunny, but I'll talk to her about it when she gets back," said Rainy. "If there's nothing else?" She paused, but nopony spoke. "We'll meet here tomorrow morning at five. Dismissed."

She smiled as she watched the pegasi disperse. She had been reluctant to take on the title of wing-leader when Sunny had first offered it to her, but after throwing herself into the role, she thought herself rather good at it.

Her ears swiveled as she heard a voice from the ground. "Rainy? If you're done, may I speak with you for a few moments?"

Rainy's smile faded slightly as she already knew who was calling to her. Perhaps she had herself to blame for tempting fate by thinking of that particular pony just a few moments ago. She turned and dove hard, pulling up just a few scant hoof-widths from the ground and hovered in place. "What is it, Bright?"

Bright Future smiled and stepped up to her. "I just wanted to thank you for helping convince Sunny to join the Pony Council's delegation."

"It really was up to her in the end," Rainy said. "Sunny doesn't do anything that she doesn't think is worthwhile."

Bright's smile widened. "All the more reason I'm happy she went. She's showing the exact qualities we're looking for."

Rainy managed not to sigh. "Was there anything else?"

"I didn't recall seeing you at the gathering where the ponies of town watched the press conference," Bright said.

Rainy ran a hoof through her mane. "Uh, yeah, I was busy that evening."

"I can arrange for you to see it if--"

Rainy waved a hoof. "No, it's fine."

"Are you sure?"

"Look, I already know the whole Harmonist position. I don't need to hear it all again." Rainy paused and added in a lower voice, "I'm supposed to be one of you, remember?"

"But you missed how Sunny handled herself when she was asked some rather tough questions."

Rainy gave Bright a dubious look. "I thought Mayor ... I mean First Pony Sunshine was supposed to do all the talking."

"No one can ever predict the American media, and they were true to form." Bright's voice took on a tone of almost breathless reverence. "She was magnificent. Everything we ever could have wanted. She is truly our best hope, and you played a big part in that."

Rainy frowned. "Okay, I have to be honest with you. I'm not sure how much I still buy into the whole alicorn princess thing."

Bright's ears drew back slightly. "But surely you want to see ponies ruled by somepony powerful and wise?"

"Well, yeah," said Rainy, though her voice was uncertain. "I just don't think Sunny is the one. I don't think anypony alive is. I don't think even Twilight knows if any of us can Ascend."

"It distresses me to hear you say this, Rainy."

"I'm being a realist, that's all. We've got problems that need solving in the here and now. We can't afford to wait for an alicorn to come along."

"And if Sunny is the one," said Bright. "We won't have to wait. Not long, anyway."

"I don't deny that Sunny is really good at what she does," said Rainy. "And maybe she does have good leadership skills as well. But she's not gone far enough, and--"

"Only because she is constrained by her current form and human law. As an alicorn, she could transcend both."

"Isn't there something she has to do?" Rainy said. "You told me it involved some great feat of magic. What chance will she have to do that with humans watching her constantly?"

Bright smiled. "I am sure an opportunity will present itself. Maybe even the Great Triss will intervene. She is likely the arbiter of Ascension in this universe."

"She's pledged not to interfere."

"Nevertheless, it is you and your fellow pegasi who say this winter will be bad," said Bright. "Already the humans are tracking a storm set to be the first nor'easter of the season."

"Stop sounding like you want something bad to happen to the humans," Rainy muttered.

Bright's ears flattened. "I don't. If ponies were allowed to help, nothing bad has to happen. Don't you see? Under the benevolent but powerful guidance of an alicorn princess, this whole world could live in complete harmony. There simply would be no more conflict if both ponies and humans shared the same ideals."

Rainy still wanted to believe that. She had joined the Harmonists in the days after her transformation as they represented ideas which spoke to her of a world without war or strife. Yet as time dragged on, it seemed that's all they were: ideas and no action. When they had approached her with their notion that Sunny might Ascend, she agreed to help only because it felt like she was doing something.

Now she felt guilty over having encouraged Sunny under false pretenses. It hadn't helped that she had already been harboring some anger towards Sunny for not pushing the envelope further. Rainy had been eager to help when Sunny encouraged the pegasi to spread their weather control abilities wider over the Homestead lands rather than confine themselves to their settlements as humans preferred.

Yet Sunny hadn't gone far enough. She backed down when humans became too upset every time. Her gains had looked great at first, but paled when there was no follow up.

"Look, is there something you need from me?" Rainy asked in a plaintive voice. "I've done all I can, it's out of my hooves now."

"I was concerned for you," said Bright in a softer voice. "Just this short conversation has proven what I had suspected for a while now, that you're feeling conflicted."

Rainy considered explaining what was in her head, but it would take longer than she wanted to make Bright understand. "I guess I want things to happen a little faster. I'm tired of waiting, and that's all I seem to be able to do."

"Please, have a little more patience," said Bright. "I'm sure we're close to a breakthrough."

Rainy nodded, though patience was something in very short supply.

Jenny sat staring out the window of her room as she had since they had first arrived at their temporary accommodations in the pony sector. She had sat here telling herself she only needed to occupy her time until dinner.

Dinner had come and gone, and Jenny remained.

She looked out over the courtyard of a large apartment complex, a formerly human dwelling that had been adapted by ponies. She would have been grateful to have a room sized for her had it not been in a place that was a constant reminder of her predicament.

Below, all the concrete that had once formed sidewalks and fountains had been broken up in favor of a large garden, tended by earth ponies and still lush as the calendar turned into October. Several pegasi rotated duty keeping the climate more conducive to late-season growth; she had witnessed the changing of the shift as she sat staring and contemplating a life she would never have.

She flinched despite the softness of the knock at her door. She turned away from the window but did not venture from it. "What is it?" she said in a listless voice.

The door cracked open, and Beverly's concerned face appeared. "I wanted to see if you were okay."

Jenny's hands clenched into fists. She forced them to relax and her voice to an even tone as she replied, "I'm not, but there's not a lot you can do about that."

Beverly nudged the door open further. "We were concerned when you skipped dinner. Are you feeling okay?"

"I just wasn't hungry, that's all."

"I know, but--"

"Don't worry about it," said Jenny. "I promise I'll have something for breakfast tomorrow morning."

Beverly nodded. "We're being told that it's better to keep to a regular meal schedule when you're surging."

"Does everything have to revolve around fucking magic?" Jenny suddenly snapped.

Beverly's ears drew back, but she said nothing, her eyes betraying only worry and sympathy.

Jenny closed her eyes tightly for a few moments and let out a ragged breath. "Sorry, I shouldn't be taking this out on you."

"It's all right."

"That's just it, it's not all right. It's never going to be all right."

"You won't be surging forever."

Jenny face-palmed. "I don't mean that. Look, for once, can you forget that you want to be a pony and see this from my perspective?"

Beverly hesitated, then nodded, her tail swishing.

"And you might as well come inside," Jenny said in a lower voice.

"I didn't want to intrude," said Beverly.

"Going into my own little world and sulking because the real world is being so unfair to me is what the Jenny of the past would do, not the present one."

Beverly nudged the door closed behind her and sat on the edge of the bed, drawing her tail into her lap. "I think you're being too hard on yourself."

"How would you know?" Jenny said a little more sharply than intended.

"Eileen has been talking about you," said Beverly. "Fondly, I should add, but she did mention how you sometimes annoyed your parents." She paused. "She, um, feels partially responsible for that."

"Well, she shouldn't," Jenny muttered. "She's going through enough guilt."

"She's worried about you."

"So why isn't she here? Is she ... i-is she afraid of me or something?"

Beverly's eyes widened. "No, of course not! Why would you say that?"

Jenny stared, her hands clenching into fists again. This time they would not relax no matter how hard she tried. "You can say that after what I did today?"

"What you did saved us from becoming prisoners of the FBI."

"It's not what I did, it's how I did it!" Jenny yelled.

Beverly's tail twitched and fell to the side. "You ... you convinced those agents to--"

"Convinced? Convinced?? That was goddamn mind control, Bev! There's no other way I could've accomplished it. FBI agents don't just give in like that!"

Beverly sighed. "Maybe it wasn't quite like that. Maybe you just somehow touched on something inside of them, that they knew deep down that it was wrong to do this."

"Oh, come on!" Jenny cried, her voice cracking. "Stop trying to sugar-coat it. They don't give a shit about what 'feels right,' they only know the law. Everything that was said should've just been so much bull to them."

Beverly's mouth moved as if she were about to say something, but her eyes betrayed her struggle to find the right words.

Jenny knew there were no right words, only those of anger and frustration, and she had no way to hold them back. "I didn't just convince them. I didn't just tell them a good story. I bent them to my will. Or at least I can pretend it was my will."

"Do you mean the Narrative?"

"What the hell else would I mean?"

"Then maybe it's not your fault," said Beverly.

Jenny clenched her teeth, and her vision turned watery.

"The Narrative was working through you. You didn't have control over it. You--"

"And that's supposed to be better?!" Jenny bellowed.

Beverly's ears flattened, and she gave Jenny a stricken look.

Jenny wiped her eyes with her hand. "It means I wasn't in control of my own thoughts and actions. Again! She did it to me AGAIN!"

"What?? I-I'm sorry, I don't understand!" Beverly said in desperation. "Who are you talking about?"

"Sunset Shimmer," Jenny replied with a snarl.

Beverly just stared, wide-eyed, her lips parted slightly.

"She did this to me," Jenny said. "Ten years ago."

Beverly gasped. "You ... you actually met--"

"Don't get all starry-eyed over her, just don't! I didn't know who or what she was at the time. I didn't even remember it until later because she made me forget I ever saw her. She fucked with my head!"

"B-but I've heard about memory charms, they're not supposed to--"

"Bev, shut up. Just shut up, because you don't have a damn clue. She almost destroyed the town I lived in from the tornado she accidentally conjured up. I had the trauma of living through that and Sunset just made it worse."

Beverly was silent for a long moment. Jenny was not sure what made her pause in her rant. All she had wanted to do was let everything out in a torrent. She wasn't even looking for sympathy. Finally, Beverly took a deep breath and said, "Are you saying she's responsible for ... for the way your magic works?"

"What if she is?" Jenny snapped. "What if she caused this to happen somehow?"

"I'm not sure what you want from me."

"I want to know what you think of her now."

Beverly averted her eyes. "That's not really relevant, is it?"

"Bev, I hate Sunset Shimmer," Jenny said. "I'm glad she's dead."

Beverly gasped and met Jenny's eyes with glistening ones of her own. "You don't really mean that."

"Why wouldn't I mean it?!" Jenny shouted. "She changed me to suit her purposes. I don't care what her intentions were. Nothing could have made it right." Her vision blurred with tears again. "And now I can't go back. Not even the Equestrians could fix it. And even if they could take this magic away from me, I still would never know who the real me is supposed to be anymore!"

Before Beverly could reply, her ears swiveled, and she turned her head suddenly towards the door. Jenny's vision was too watery for her to see, but by the time she wiped her eyes, the newcomer had spoken.

"Hey, Jenny," said Eileen. "I, uh, heard you from the living room. Wanted to see if you were okay."

Jenny clenched her teeth. Her attempts to clear her vision were for nothing. She dropped her hands to her sides and let her tears roll down her face. "A-are you scared of me now?"

"What? No, of course not!"

"Maybe you should be!" Jenny bellowed. "I know I am!"

Jenny did not see Eileen approach. All she knew was that in the next second, Eileen's arms were around her. Jenny fought the embrace for only a moment before collapsing against her aunt and wailing her anguish.

She had no idea how long she spent crying. Every time she tried to get herself to stop, the tears would just keep going. She had too much pent up fear and frustration to keep it bottled up. When she finally could speak, she said in a choked voice, "I'm a-acting like a stupid child."

"You're not stupid," Eileen said, her own voice shaken. "But you are a child, Jenny."

Jenny's hands balled into fists. "I'm not supposed to be! I'm supposed to be growing up. I'm supposed to be more mature than this!"

"You can't be expected to shoulder everything yourself," said Eileen.

Jenny drew her head back and wiped her face with her hands. She sniffled and said, "Why not? You do!"

Eileen hesitated, her eyes uncertain.

"You take on everything and never look for help from anyone. I thought maybe that's what I was supposed to do."

Eileen covered her eyes with her hand. "Jenny, I'm sorry. Fuck, I never meant to give you that impression."

Jenny was about to continue when she realized what she was doing. She was just trying to deflect her own feelings again. She didn't want to admit how helpless she felt. Or how scared. She shook her head and wiped her eyes one more time. "I don't know what to do. I've been standing here blaming Sunset for all this, but it doesn't make it any better. It's not going to fix it."

"I'm going to be honest with you, I don't know what will," said Eileen.

Jenny forced herself to look down when she heard a nervous scrape of hoof against the floor. Beverly sat with her hands folded in her lap, her tail swishing slightly on the bedspread, her eyes downcast. Jenny wondered what was going through the Partial's head. Had she seen Sunset as some sort of savior or great benefactor like so many ponies did? The only reason she could deal with most of her family as ponies is because they had rejected that idea.

Jenny took a deep breath and let it go as a ragged sigh. She stepped back from Eileen's embrace. "Crying about it is not going to fix it. I'm just going to have to live with it."

"For now, at least," said Eileen.

Jenny had finally realized that whatever she had thought would come of her life after rehumanization had to be thrown out the window. While her plans had been vague at best, they had been based on assumptions which were no longer valid and never would be. Even if an Equestrian mage could remove all traces of her magic, she would still be a fundamentally different person than she had been before Sunset's interference.

"Do you think you might have something to eat now?" Eileen asked in a tentative voice.

With the worst of her emotional trauma over, Jenny realized just how ravenous she was. "Yeah, I think so. Sorry for all the drama."

"Don't be. You have every right to be upset."

Jenny shook her head. "It won't help anything. I have to figure out what I'm going to do now."

"Unfortunately, I don't have a clue," said Eileen. "The moment we try to step out of the pony sector, the feds will nab us."

"I don't mean legally. I have to figure out exactly who I am, or even what I am." She glanced towards the window. "Again."

Author's Note

I had a busy week at work and did not get as much time for writing as I wanted. I will need to delay the next update a week. Next chapter will be posted on October 14th.

Chapter 11 - Justifying The Means

Feathery snow fell from crisp and cold skies conjured by Rainy's weather wing that Sunday morning to the delight of the residents of Pony Hope. They awoke to a wintry wonderland, only a dusting for now, but with the promise of a few good inches before the pegasi cleared it out later in the afternoon.

Theresa had to bring an early end to the fun she was having with her daughter. Molly turned to her and whined, "Do I really have to come inside?"

Theresa gazed down at Molly. "We still have some packing to do, honey. I need your help with that."

Molly uttered a dramatic sigh that Theresa was sure she had picked up from her friend Gina. "Oh, all right. It figures we'd be traveling on the one day we get snow."

Theresa chuckled. "Really, it's not like this is going to be the only time you'll see snow this year."

"Yeah, but it's the first snowfall," Molly insisted. "That makes it special."

"Oh?"

"It's a pegasus thing."

Theresa smiled as they headed back towards the house, large snowflakes wafting down and clinging to their manes. "A pegasus thing, hmm?"

"Did you know that the pegasi in Equestria choose a specific day to start winter?" said Molly. "They bring in all the clouds and start making it snow aaaall day so that everything looks like winter by evening." She glanced up at the skies wistfully. "I can't wait until I can do this myself. Maybe then we'll be allowed to do it everywhere! Humans like snow, too, right?"

Like Tom, Theresa also realized that Molly had adapted to her transformation with astonishing ease even compared to herself. The next generation of foals would have no connection to humanity, but now Theresa wondered if even the current generation were fully casting off the past.

"Of course humans like snow," said Theresa before grabbing the handle of the screen door with her teeth, pulling it back just enough to slip a fore-hoof behind it and swing it fully open. "After all, you used to be human yourself, and you loved snow even then."

Molly gave her mother a wary look. "That sounds kinda like something Dad would say."

"It's just an observation, dear," said Theresa. "Nothing more than that. I've told you that the decision rests with you."

Molly stepped onto some bath towels her mother had laid on the kitchen floor before they left. She tossed her mane a few times and shook out her wings. "I've already decided." She lowered her voice, her ears drooping slightly. "Not that Dad cares."

"Hush." Theresa stepped onto the towels and shook herself. "You don't want your father hearing you say that."

"Why not? He never listens to me anyway. Besides, I can hear him upstairs. His hearing is not as good as ours."

Theresa sighed. "Honey--"

"That's what I don't get!" Molly cried. "We're better than we were before. We can hear better, you can make things grow, I can fly. Why couldn't Dad have become a pony? Then we wouldn't have to do all this."

As Theresa stepped over to her daughter, her sister Evening Vista entered the room, a set of bulging saddlebags levitated before her. "I tried to get all of Molly's stuff in these, but it's a bit of a challenge."

"In a moment, Eve," Theresa said before turning back to Molly. "Dear, there's no sense in getting upset over what might have been."

"And there's no chance Dad could ever become a pony?" Molly asked.

"Even if there were, it would have to be his choice, and he would choose to remain human. We need to respect that."

Eve coughed.

"It would just make things so much easier," Molly said in a glum voice.

Theresa had trouble lying to her daughter in the best of times, even more so as a pony where it seemed every body movement lent itself to emotional expression. "Yes, it would, but sometimes we have to take things as they are and do the best we can. Now, I want you to go up to your room and check for anything else that you might want to take." She glanced at Eve. "While I trust your aunt to be thorough, she can't think of everything."

"Okay, Mom," said Molly as she turned away. "If I get that done, can I go out and play in the snow before we leave?"

"We'll see."

Theresa watched Molly go before turning to her sister. "Thanks for the help."

"No problem," said Eve as she set the saddlebags on a table. "But I do have to ask if you really think this lark is going to solve anything?"

Theresa considered before responding in a low voice, "I honestly don't know."

"You talked about respecting decisions. You think Tom will ever respect Molly's decision?"

Theresa turned towards the cabinets. She nudged one open and sniffed. The food inside still smelled fresh. The preservation spell on the fruit stored within should last until they returned. "I'm hoping once he sees that Molly will be undeterred even by the counselors at the rehumanization center that he'll finally come to accept it."

"I wouldn't let her near the counselors if I were you."

Theresa turned away from the cabinet, closing it with a quick buck of a rear hoof. "To be blunt, Eve, it's not your decision to make."

Eve stepped closer to her sister. "Yes, but I'm allowed to be concerned. From what I've heard, the counselors there are just as bad as the ones in Fort Collins."

"Where did you hear that?"

"From Strong Hooves," said Eve. "If anypony would know, it would be one from that town."

Theresa raised an eyebrow. "When did you talk to him?"

Eve smiled. "When he was hitting on me after the Pony Council meeting."

Theresa rolled her eyes. "Oh, Evie."

"What? I'm allowed. I'm a single mare."

"I don't mean that. I mean you can't necessarily trust the words of some stallion who may be looking for a quick roll in the grass with you."

"Nah, he's not like that," said Eve. "I turned him down anyway. Not my type."

Theresa felt a bit guilty that she thought her sister would lift her tail for any stallion. Just because she had tended to be a bit promiscuous as a human didn't mean it carried over through her transformation. "He's also a Shimmerist," Theresa said in a subdued voice. "They tend to think any attempt to convince somepony to be human again is wrong."

"Are they really that far off the mark?" Eve asked. "Think about it, sis. What's easier: letting us decide our own future, or trying to browbeat us into thinking we're all insane for wanting a better life? That's what it amounts to no matter how 'gently' they think it's being done. It's still browbeating."

"I won't let that happen to Molly," Theresa declared. "I'm going to be there myself."

Eve appeared about to respond when there came a thunderous clopping of hooves at the front door and a high-pitched voice yelling, "Hey, Molly! It's laying on now! Come out and play!"

Eve smirked. "That has to be Gina. How one little filly can have such huge lungs is beyond me."

Theresa smiled just as Molly came bursting back into the room, wings fluttering. "Mom, can I, please? Please??"

"Did you check--"

"Yes, I checked my room," Molly said quickly. "I even checked with Dad, not that he ever lets me do anything anyway, even though I can do with hooves everything that--"

"Molly," Theresa said in an admonishing tone.

"So, can I?"

"Why not?" Eve said. "You and Tom aren't leaving for another hour."

"All right," said Theresa. "You heard your aunt, no more than an hour."

Molly smiled. "Thanks, Mom!" She rushed out of the room, leaving a broken feather on the floor in her wake.

Eve levitated the fallen feather. "Her wings are going to need preening again soon."

Theresa's ears rose as she heard footsteps on the stairs. "It will have to wait until we make Grand Junction."

Just as she finished her sentence, Tom walked into the kitchen. His attention immediately focused on his wife, as if Eve were not even in the room. "Theresa, I wanted to talk to you for a moment."

Theresa nodded and looked at Eve. "If you'll excuse us?"

Eve glanced up at Tom before turning away. "Don't need to tell me twice."

Tom spared her a glance as she left the room. He lifted his eyes towards the window and the falling snow. "I wish the pegasi had picked a better day to do this."

"They've limited it to just the town and some of the surrounding area," Theresa explained. "They didn't touch I-70, so the road should be clear."

"I mean getting to the highway."

"The carriage will likely be pulled by earth ponies, it will be fine."

Tom rubbed the back of his neck. "This would be easier if Mary could just meet us here in town."

"And I've explained that as well," said Theresa in a voice of forced patience. "She's doing that out of respect for the town. A lot of us don't care for the noxious car fumes anymore. It's a wonder she agreed to drive all the way out here in the first place just to pick us up."

"I'm sorry," Tom said in a more contrite voice. "I guess I'm anxious to be around other humans again. Which brings me around to what I wanted to talk about."

"You can do that as you check the upper cabinets for me," said Theresa.

Tom gave her an odd look. "What for? You never put stuff up that high."

Theresa stepped up to her husband and gave his side a light jab with her fore-hoof. "But you still sometimes do without realizing it, and I can't find some bowls I wanted to bring."

Tom made a gesture that Theresa was sure was an abortive roll of his eyes. Nevertheless, he dutifully started opening cabinet doors. "Mary did offer to host us, you know."

"I don't want to impose on her any more than we already have," said Theresa as she looked over Molly's saddlebags. "I do wish Eve hadn't packed this so full. I don't want to give Molly back strain or hurt her wings."

"At least I'm not the only one concerned about how fragile she is."

Theresa frowned. "She is not fragile."

Tom lowered his head briefly after closing a cabinet. "Sorry. Anyway, what I was trying to tell you was that I had an idea for what we could do if Molly decides to rehumanize. She can't keep living here anymore. She'll need to be among humans."

"And I'll still need to be among ponies."

"That's my idea. We could resettle in Grand Junction."

Theresa's pupils shrank slightly.

Tom turned fully towards her, leaving the last cabinet untouched. "Why are you looking at me like that? Wouldn't it make sense? Then neither of us would have to leave her behind."

"And you'd do this considering what you think about the Shimmerists?" Theresa pointed. "And you missed a cabinet."

"You're not up on the latest developments," said Tom. "A major decision has come down the pike concerning the disposition of the homes that were abandoned. It looks like they're going to be declared reclaimed land. That means they'll be open for re-habitation by humans. We could get in on the ground floor and get something really cheap."

Theresa stepped up to her husband. "Tom, no!"

"What's the matter?"

"That's the last thing I want to hear!" Theresa cried. "It's going to lead to more conflict between humans and ponies in that area."

"What are you talking about?"

"You of all people should understand," Theresa declared. "You're the one worried about the Shimmerists. You really want us to be caught up in that struggle all the time?"

Tom frowned. "What exactly are they going to do?"

"Again, you need to stop with this preposterous idea that ponies are helpless."

"I didn't say that."

"You don't have to. You express that attitude constantly. It makes no sense, given your own wife can lift about three times what you can."

"Look, I know, earth ponies are as strong as all get-out," Tom said. "And pegasi can control weather. But what else do you have? Unicorns barely have any spells beyond basic survival. Are you telling me that something has changed on that front that I don't know about?"

Theresa's eyes shimmered. She was indeed privy to some advances unicorns had made and were continuing to make. Yet many ponies in the know were sworn to secrecy when it came to humans. Her heart ached that she could not trust even her own husband with that knowledge.

"Not that I know of," Theresa said in a stiff voice. "And you still have that last cabinet to look in."

This time, Tom clearly rolled his eyes before spinning around and yanking open the cabinet doors. He stood staring in silence for a moment before uttering, "Oh."

Theresa sat and held out her fore-legs. "Give it here."

Tom extracted several white salad bowls from the cabinet and brought them over. "Sorry," he said in a sheepish voice.

When he hesitated to lay them in her wife's legs, Theresa snatched them from him with her hooves. "See what I mean? You couldn't trust that I wouldn't drop these just because I don't have hands. Granted, hooves don't have as fine control as fingers do, but I've adapted just fine."

"Okay, okay, I get it."

Theresa was not sure that he had. He often used that phrase as a generic "I don't want to argue about this anymore" response. She decided it was not a battle worth fighting. She drew herself up on her hind legs long enough to place the bowls next to some other odds and ends on the counter that she still needed to pack. "We're not going to resolve this now. Can we wait until we actually see what Molly decides before we go that far?"

"There will be a run on those homes as soon as they open up for sale this coming week," Tom said. "My company pulled a few strings to let me put an early bid on one."

Theresa fell back on all fours with a loud clop. "Which you conveniently forgot to tell me about until now!" she hissed through clenched teeth. She sighed and shook her head. "I shouldn't argue a point about money that I don't personally have any use for anymore. Go ahead and do whatever you need, just realize it may be wasted in the end."

Molly could tell that Gina had something she wanted to talk about -- Gina generally had a hard time keeping anything she was feeling or thinking a secret -- but Molly was too interested in the snow. The field near the house was disturbed only by the tiny paw prints of squirrels and rabbits upon its otherwise pristine fluffy white blanket, at least until three rampaging pony children ravaged it.

"Let's make snow angels!" Molly cried as she romped into the field.

"We already did that," said Gina. "My legs are still sore from trying to stretch them out that flat."

"But we did it!" Juan said with a grin. "And, yeah, it's a little harder as a pony."

Molly was undaunted. This was her favorite thing she liked to do as a human, to the point that her parents had invested in a lot of waterproof winter clothing. As a pegasus, however, she barely felt the cold, and she loved the feel of the snow against her fur when she flopped over on her back.

She did indeed discover that, as flexible as her legs were, they resisted being stretched that far. She grinned and unfolded her wings. She swept them up and down and swished her tail -- which pegasi could flex with more dexterity than other tribes to assist them in flight -- and in short order had a rather neat angel shape around her.

Molly giggled. "What are you talking about, it's easy!"

Juan laughed and Gina stomped a hoof in mock-indignation. "Ooo, you showoff! Come on, let's show her what we can do without fancy wings."

All three were soon romping and giggling in the snow, the task of making snow angels quickly forgotten. Molly tumbled in a flurry of snow and feathers from a playful tackle. She pouted briefly, then smirked as she gathered snow with her fore-hooves and used the tips of her wings to help shape it. Within moments she had a snowball, albeit a little rougher shaped than what she might have done with hands.

She balanced it on her fore-hoof as she admired it. Her mother was right; she could do anything she set her mind to. Her eyes grew misty as she was reminded of last winter, and the epic snowball battles she had with her father. He would always take time out of his busy work schedule to ensure he was available on at least a few snowy days out of the season.

Now all he could do was complain that Molly wasn't human anymore.

She contemplated tossing the snowball just to vent her frustration, but the snow would not compact down enough. Yet a second later, another ball of white whizzed past her ear and smacked against her flank. She dropped her snowball in surprise and fell hard to her haunches. "Hey!"

Juan burst out laughing. "Ohmigod, right on the butt! Got you right on the butt!"

"That wasn't my butt," Molly muttered in irritation. "You were miles from my butt."

"Hold on, I call shenanigans!" Gina said. "How in Luna's name did you get the snow to hold together that well?"

"I'm not sure," Juan said. "It just sorta happened as I put it together. I was thinking that it was too loose, and then it just wasn't."

Gina nodded sagely. "I see. You cheated."

Juan blinked. "I what?"

"You used some secret earth pony magic thingie."

"I did?" Juan asked in a bemused voice.

"Only thing I can think of." Gina's eyes widened. "Oh, wait a minute!" She trotted over to Juan and started scrutinizing his hindquarters.

Juan looked askance at her. "Uh, Gina, why are you checking out my butt?"

"Maybe to see how you would like a snowball hitting it," Molly called out, following it with a raspberry.

"Okay, no cutie mark," Gina declared. "Just checking."

Molly giggled. "A cutie mark in snowball-making?"

"Hey, why not? It's a talent, right?"

"But it sounds more like a pegasus thing," said Molly. "The snow part I meant."

Gina grinned. "Afraid he's stealing your thunder?"

"I wasn't trying to, honest," said Juan.

"No, I didn't mean that," said Molly. "I've just been thinking about what I might get a cutie mark for. I always did like snow, and I'm looking forward to making it myself."

Gina stepped up to her. "That reminds me what I wanted to talk to you about." She smiled. "They're here! They're going to be here today!"

"Who's going to be here?" Molly asked in confusion.

Gina threw open her forelegs. "Equestria! Starlight Glimmer is on Earth again, and she's going to visit Pony Hope!"

Molly's jaw dropped. "Are you sure?!"

"I'm looking forward to meeting her assistant," Gina said. "I mean, come on, how many ponies have the title 'great and powerful'? She must really know her stuff!"

Molly's eyes glistened. "But ... we're going to be gone."

"That's why I had to talk to you. Can you find a way to get out of it? Or delay it long enough for them to get here? All you need to do is ask them about the Cutie Mark Crusaders."

"When are they supposed to be here?" Molly asked.

"This afternoon," said Gina.

Molly frowned. "That's too late. Mom said we were leaving in an hour. Less than an hour now!"

"There's no way to get out of it?" Juan asked. "I mean, your Aunt Eve can mind you."

"You don't understand, I have to go!" Molly wailed. "I'm the reason they're going."

Gina looked askance at her. "Huh? Why?"

Molly's ears drooped. "I don't want to tell you because you'll freak out."

"I won't freak out."

"You sure?"

"Come on, when was the last time I freaked out about anything?"

Both Molly and Juan gave her a dubious look.

"I mean recently," Gina added.

The look went unaltered.

Gina rolled her eyes. "Okay, fine, sometimes I get uptight about stuff. But I'm not going to rest until I know what it is."

Molly sighed. "They're taking me to the rehumanization center there."

Juan gasped.

"No, they can't do that!" Gina screamed.

Molly laid her ears back and planted her fore-hooves over them. "Gina!"

"They can't take your wings! You have to run away! Or fly away! Maybe Starlight or Trixie can help you!"

"Ugh, Gina--"

"They can take you to Equestria. They can protect you there. Maybe get Princess Celestia involved. Or, no, wait! I know! We should contact Twilight Sparkle! We--!"

"Gina, stop freaking out!" Molly cried.

Gina blinked at the sudden rebuke. "How can you be so calm about this??"

"They're not going to force me to do anything," Molly said. "Or at least that's what Mom says."

"And your Dad?" Gina asked warily.

"It's his idea."

Gina frowned. "Yeah, that figures. Typical human."

"Look, leave him out of this. He's not like that. He doesn't h-hate me." Though Molly's voice lacked conviction in that last statement.

"But he wants you to give up your wings," Gina insisted. "That's exactly what a lot of humans would want you to do. You can't let it happen."

Molly frowned. "It's my choice. If I don't want to do it, it won't happen."

Gina's pupils shrank. "If? What do you mean if??"

Molly's eyes glistened.

"You've said over and over how much you love being a pony! You're not letting your Dad get to you, are you?"

Molly's throat closed up. She tried to speak, but all that came out was a choking sob.

"Gina--" Juan started.

"He has no right to do this to you," Gina declared, punctuating it with a stomp of her fore-hooves. "My mother always says, stuff like this happens for a reason."

Tears trickled from Molly's eyes. Her lips trembled with words she didn't want to say.

"Gina!" Juan called out.

"If he's not going to support you, he should just leave you the hell alone!" Gina shouted.

Juan surged forward. "Gina, stop it! You're upsetting her!"

"Juan, get out of the way, you ... I ..." Gina looked at Molly and gasped. "Oh, geez ..."

The dam that Molly had steadfastly tried to maintain over the last few weeks finally burst. "All I want is for my father to stop looking at me like I'm some kind of freak!" she wailed as tears flowed freely down her face and around her muzzle. "I w-want to go back to the way it was between us, wh-when he loved everything I did a-and couldn't s-say a single bad thing about me ..."

Gina rushed forward and embraced her friend. "Molly, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean--"

Molly sniffled and shook her head. "I-it's not you."

Gina squeezed her eyes shut and hugged her friend tighter. "I just don't want to see you hurt. I don't want you to be unhappy."

Molly drew back and wiped her eyes. "I don't know what to do. If I stay like this, I'm going to lose my father. If I go back to being human, I'll lose my mother. I don't want to lose either of them! What if they get d-divorced over this? It'll be my fault no matter what I do!"

Juan stepped forward. "Um, Molly?"

Molly sniffled and turned her gaze towards him.

He took a deep breath before speaking again. "There was a time when my parents were going through some nasty stuff. I still don't know what it was all about, but, well, they separated for a bit."

Gina gasped. "You never told us that!"

Juan lowered his gaze and scraped a fore-hoof on the ground, his ears drawing back. "It doesn't exactly bring up nice memories. There was a lot of yelling. I mean a lot."

"But I've seen your parents. They're so affectionate towards each other all the time." Gina smirked. "You were even a little embarrassed about it when I first saw it."

Juan blushed faintly but managed a small smile. "Yes, now. Not four years ago. They almost divorced, and I thought it was my fault at the time."

Molly wiped her eyes again. "You did?"

"Yeah, and I was wrong. It wasn't my fault. A counselor told me it's never the kids' fault. We're just ... being kids, that's all."

"And that's all you're doing, Molly," Gina said. "You don't have any control over who you are."

"But don't I?" Molly asked. "The whole rehumanization thing."

"Tell me the God's-honest truth. Never mind your parents. Do you want to rehumanize?"

Molly struggled to separate her desires from what others expected of her. A lot of her human memories were a blur, yet she could dimly remember having the same debate with herself in the past concerning what she thought her parents wanted. She remembered being afraid of what they would think of her, but each time her fears came to naught.

This time she was no longer so sure.

She settled on her haunches and curled her tail around them, a gesture as simple and intuitive as running or jumping. She extended her wings and craned her neck to look at them. She remembered with a fondness that almost brought her to tears again the day her wings had emerged. That had changed her entire outlook on her condition. From that point on, all she cared about was what she could do with them. Only the day her wings actually started to work had been a more joyous occasion.

Her wings were a part of her now, and not just in a physical sense. Because of her family's association with the Tanners, she knew more about Sunrise Storm than her friends. She knew Sunny had undergone a similar revelation, and she had gone on to be the best pegasus who called Pony Hope her home. She became somepony Molly wanted to be like when she grew up.

Her wings were not just appendages. They defined her. She could no more give them up than she could a leg.

She folded her wings and turned her gaze back to Gina. "No, I don't."

"Then it can't happen, period," said Gina. "You heard what the Equestrians said. You have to be willing. You're never going to be willing to go back, any more than me or Juan."

"Dad doesn't think we're any better off like this."

"It doesn't matter! It still doesn't change the fact that you're a pony." Gina smiled. "And I think you're going to do amazing things some day."

Molly's eyes glistened, and a smile tugged at her lips. She threw her forelegs around both Gina and Juan. She took a deep breath to take in the scent of familiarity and acceptance "Thank you. I'm so glad I have friends like you."

"We're going to try to talk to Starlight Glimmer," Gina said. "I promise, we'll figure out some way to get you your cutie mark."

Molly nodded and smiled more naturally. She was not quite as worried about that anymore. All she wanted was for this trip to be over so she could return to Pony Hope where she had friends she could count on.

As if reading her mind, Gina drew back and raised a fore-hoof. Juan and Molly did the same. Gina smiled and lightly clopped her hoof against those of the others. "Friends forever."

Juan smiled and did the same. "Friends forever."

Molly's smile broadened. She gladly repeated the gesture. "Friends forever."

Bob had not intended to attend the magic class at the Pony Hope school, as he had initially assumed it would be taught by Canterlot mages. Besides having already advanced his own magical knowledge beyond what they were allowed to teach, he found them to be a bit pretentious. Only when he heard that Starlight Glimmer was going to be there did he decide to attend.

Security was tighter than with a normal Equestrian visitation. Secret Service agents stood at all the entrances, likely more in respect of the fame of their Equestrian visitors than any real need to protect them. From what he knew of Starlight, she likely had enough magical ability to deflect any sort of attack far more effectively than her human escorts.

When he approached the classroom, he found Starlight greeting the students as they entered. She immediately recognized him. "Bob, hello! It's good to see you again."

Her blue-furred, silver-maned companion suddenly spun around to face him, a look of surprise on her face.

"Hello, Miss Glimmer," said Bob.

"I'm happy to see you taking an interest in furthering your magical ability," Starlight continued. "Twilight mentioned you had shown a lot of promise." Her eyes flicked to his blank haunches. "Oh, um, if you decide to remain a pony, that is."

"I'm still on the fence about it," Bob said in a neutral tone.

Now the blue unicorn mare standing next to Starlight regarded him with curiosity. She raised an eyebrow as if in silent assessment.

Starlight glanced behind Bob, where a queue of unicorns patiently waited to enter the classroom. "Well, I shouldn't hold everyone up. If you would just--"

The other unicorn suddenly surged forward, shoving Starlight out of the way. "We simply should continue this conversation later!"

"Uh, we should what now?" Starlight said in a wary voice.

The mare tossed a foreleg towards him a dramatic fashion, matching the tone of her voice. "This colt is a veritable prodigy, my dear Starlight. Why would we not want to talk with him at length?"

"I never said he was a prodigy."

"Oh, well, you certainly implied it."

"I did?"

"And even his cohorts agree!" the mare declared, gesturing behind Bob. "See?"

Bob glanced behind him. Several smiling unicorns all nodded their heads. He recognized them as those he had given magical lessons to.

The mare smiled at Bob. "Please, do come see us after the lecture is over. I'm sure we'll have plenty to talk about."

Starlight face-hoofed. "Trixie, we can't do that."

Bob tilted his head as he looked at the mare. This was the Great and Powerful Trixie he had heard about?

Trixie turned to face Starlight. "And why not?"

"Because it will look like we're trying to give a unicorn personal instruction, and we can't do that."

"Nonsense! It will be nothing more than a friendly conversation." She waved a fore-hoof dismissively. "Have our human overseer flunky whatever-he-is listen in if it makes you feel better."

"I don't want to be seen as playing favorites, either," Starlight protested. "That wouldn't be fair to the other students."

"Oh, we don't mind, Miss Glimmer!" a pony piped from behind Bob.

"Yeah, Bob is great!" said another. "He deserves a little more attention."

"He's a wonder with that horn of his!" cried another.

Bob whirled around to face his fans. "Please, cool it," he said in a low and urgent voice. He had tried to instill in every pony he taught that they needed to keep a low profile, but ponies being who they were, they were eager to leap to the support of a fellow pony.

Trixie gave Starlight a smug look. "See?"

A man dressed in a dark suit stepped over to them. From the style of the ID that dangled from his pocket, Bob recognized him as from the BMO -- the Bureau of Magical Oversight. He cast a critical look down at the tableau. "If there's a problem, please inform me of the situation, otherwise move along," he said in a firm voice.

Starlight frowned and narrowed her eyes at Trixie. "And maybe now you see what I mean." She looked up at the agent. "Ah, no, nothing to see here! Everything a-okay. Bob, if you would take a seat, please?"

"We'll talk to you later," Trixie said with a smile.

"No we won't," Starlight hissed as Bob quickly headed away, the gaze of the agent lingering on him. By the time he found himself a seat, the agent had turned his attention elsewhere. Bob dearly hoped he had not wound up on a List.

A "list with a capital 'L'" as ponies sometimes referred to it were the bane of some ponies' existence in areas of the country where the worst of ETS was confined to smaller towns or counties. This had been especially true in large swathes of the deep south. Before more concern had been turned towards pony rights, human authorities were more interested in tracking who the troublemakers might be, especially when Shimmerist sentiment took a hold there.

Starlight and Trixie stood just to the side, engaged in a rather ardent but stark silent debate. A sparkling sphere of magic surrounded them, likely a privacy spell. The BMO agent was not looking particularly pleased at this, especially when several pony students started pointing and whispering excitedly at the display of advanced magic.

Finally, the spell dissipated with a pop, Trixie uttering an indignant "hmph!" as she lifted her muzzle and turned away. Starlight rolled her eyes, took a deep breath, and put on a warm smile as she trotted to the head of the class. "Good afternoon, all. It's good to be back on Earth again and see so many ponies eager to learn magic."

Bob caught movement out of the corner of his eye. He turned his head in time to see Trixie's tail before it disappeared out a back door. The BMO agent soon followed.

"We have some good news for you," Starlight continued. "A new rune has been recently approved for general use. I'm pleased to be the first one to teach it to you. It will help enhance your spatial perception at longer distances, which will allow your levitation spell to work better with smaller objects at range."

A collective groan went up among the students, a typical reaction when they were presented with yet another levitation spell enhancement. Bob, however, saw it as potentially far more useful than his cohorts if he combined it with other knowledge he had unlocked on his own.

Starlight seemed to sense the general mood, however, and she appeared flustered for a moment. "Ah, yes, well, (ahem) on to the lesson plan! Trixie, if you would?" Her smile faltered when nothing happened. "Uh, Trixie?" She looked around and frowned. "Trixie!"

Trixie suddenly burst from the door she had previously exited, a sheaf of papers levitated before her. "You don't have to shout, I'm perfectly capable of hearing you in the next room."

"The point is, you shouldn't have been in the other room," Starlight said in a low, urgent voice.

"I had to reorganize the lesson plans. They had fallen from the folder they were in."

Starlight glanced at the BMO agent who had followed Trixie back into the classroom and now stood to the side of the chalkboard, his hands folded sedately before him. "My apologies," she said in a softer tone. "Please distribute them while I continue the introduction."

Trixie smiled. "With pleasure."

Bob shifted his attention to Starlight. He was starting to see Trixie as more of a showmare than a mage. Perhaps "Great and Powerful" did not mean the same in Equish as it did in English, or something was lost in the translation. He didn't notice her again until she approached and levitated a sheet of paper covered in a combination of arcane symbols and ordinary English.

She winked and dropped the page rather haphazardly compared to the way she neatly laid in the center of the other desks. His horn lighted and grabbed it before it could slide off the edge of the desk.

The moment his magic touched the page, he felt a kick of feedback, similar to what he felt when examining an Equestrian magical artifact. It was not terribly strong, but he flinched in surprise. As he powered down his horn, he felt a spell unfold and deploy right before him.

New words appeared on the page, hastily scrawled across the bottom: Meet me near the pond behind the abandoned church one hour after the last class -- Trixie.

"Did someone cast a spell?" Starlight asked.

Bob's heart pounded, his ears flattening. He risked a glance and saw Starlight looking in no particular direction. Other students exchanged confused glances. Before Bob could think to hide the page, the clandestine writing faded away.

"I thought I felt a weak burst of magic from somewhere in the room," said Starlight.

"Likely nothing more than a horn discharge," said Trixie smoothly. "Nothing to worry about, I'm sure. Or simply an overeager student showing off to his friends."

Starlight considered, then nodded. "All right."

Bob let the breath go that he hadn't realized he had held as a ragged sigh of relief. He might not have been so shocked at the secret message if the writing had not been identical to that he had seen on letters which had been sent to him containing snippets of advanced magic.

The "Great and Powerful" Trixie was his secret Equestrian benefactor.

Starlight smiled. "I know you're all eager to learn, but please refrain from any unsupervised spell-casting. You never know what unintended side-effects you might generate."

Bob took a few deep breaths to calm himself. He risked a brief probing to see if he detected any other magic on the page, but now it was as ordinary as any other student's lesson plan. The spell had been a one-shot and likely had been triggered when his own magic touched the page. That effect alone was something he would not mind learning.

His mind spun with questions as the lesson began. Why would Trixie want to meet with him personally? Wasn't she taking a big risk with a BMO agent in the room? He seemed none the wiser of what had transpired, not even batting an eye when Starlight announced that she had detected magic.

The lesson was slated to last an hour, and he had to wait several hours after that. They might as well be months.

A smiling deep amber earth pony mare with hair only a shade lighter stepped up to Starlight as the students from the last magic class of the day filed out. "Thank you so very much for visiting us again, Miss Glimmer. It's been an absolute treat having you here."

Starlight smiled at the mare and glanced at her cutie mark, that of a ruler laid across a wooden desk. She almost found it hard to believe this pony used to be a human, or that the classroom was on Earth. It could have very well been the schoolhouse in Ponyville, with as closely as the Harmonist architects had copied the style. She half-expected to see Miss Cherilee here. "The pleasure's mine, Miss, um, Darrow, is it?"

"Butterscotch," said the mare with a hint of pride. "I've taken a new name since we last met."

"It's very ..." Starlight glanced at Butterscotch's coloration. "Appropriate."

"Yes, I thought so as well. Oh, and I wanted to thank you for delaying the start of classes until the afternoon. We have quite a number of ponies who attend church on Sunday morning."

Starlight nodded, though she still had trouble wrapping her head around Earth religious belief systems. The sheer number of them alone was daunting, not even counting the hybrids that had risen among the transformed.

Butterscotch glanced around. "And where is your companion Trixie?"

"That's kinda what I want to know," Starlight muttered. "She said she'd be gone a few minutes, but that was a half hour ago."

"That's too bad."

"You don't have to be polite," said Starlight. "I know she can be a bit trying."

"Oh, not at all!" said Butterscotch. "In fact, I was hoping she would be here."

Starlight blinked. "You were?"

"Yes, I wanted to thank her as well."

"You did?"

Butterscotch smiled. "She's been a real treat as well, quite the breath of fresh air."

Starlight stared at the mare as if she had grown a third eye. "She is??"

"Well, not to put too fine a point on it, but many teachers we get from Equestria are, um, a little stuffy," said Butterscotch. "Oh, but not you! You and the other Element Bearers are always quite nice to be around."

"Um, but I'm not an ... never mind." Starlight rubbed a hoof through her mane. "Stuffy, huh?"

"And Trixie is quite the opposite. So vibrant and colorful! So lively! The foals simply love her, and, well ..." Butterscotch giggled. "I admit I admire her a lot, too."

"Are you sure we're talking about the same mare?"

"Pardon?"

Starlight shook her head. "Forget it. Not important."

"Do you think she might be back soon?" Butterscotch asked. "I was hoping she would consent to giving me an autograph."

"I'm not sure, and I would rather she be back where I can keep an eye on her." Starlight turned to the BMO agent. "Would you please see if you can find her? I'm sure I can be trusted not to give any illicit instruction for the short time you'll be gone."

"Yes, Miss Glimmer," said the agent before heading out.

A small knock of a pony hoof against wood sounded from the front of the class. Both Starlight and Butterscotch turned to see a little creamy orange furred unicorn filly with a pale yellow mane peeking into the room, her fore-hoof still on the door frame. "Um, Miss Glimmer? Can I talk to you for a few minutes?"

Butterscotch turned towards her. "Now, Gina, these classes were for the more advanced unicorns, and they're over for the day."

As the teacher spoke, a red-brown earth colt leaned his black-maned head in from behind Gina. "Yeah, I know, Miss Butterscotch, but ... this is kinda important," Gina said. "Please?"

"The Equestrians are very busy ponies, dear, and--"

Starlight stepped forward. "No, it's okay, really. I need something to distract me." Otherwise she would just worry that Trixie was going to accidentally set fire to the town with her magical fireworks.

Gina and her companion stepped into the room. "We'd have Molly with us, but she had to go off to Grand Junction for something useless. Well, we hope it's useless, anyway, because Molly sure does want to stay a pony and--"

"Gina," Butterscotch said in a gentle but admonishing voice. "Stay on topic, please."

"Anyway," Gina continued. "Oh, this is Juan, by the way."

"Um, hi," Juan said, waving a fore-hoof and smiling faintly.

"He's like me and Molly, we don't have cutie marks yet."

"I see," Starlight said as she started to guess where this was going.

"So we wanted to ask you about that."

Starlight nodded. "Yes, I've been asked this before. I may have done a lot of research into cutie marks, but I can't predict when a pony will get one, at least not very far in advance."

"Yeah, we sorta figured that," Gina said. "But we really wanted to know if there was a way to speed things up somehow. Mostly for our friend Molly, you see."

Starlight chuckled. "Of course."

Gina tilted her head. "Did I say something funny?"

Starlight smiled. "It's just that you remind me of some ponies back in Equestria."

Gina brightened. "We do? Who??"

"Well, you've probably never heard of them. They call themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and--"

"Yes, that's who we want to meet!" Gina exploded, throwing her fore-legs apart.

Starlight blinked. "Er, what?"

"We've heard of them!" Gina cried.

"We were hoping to meet them," said Juan. "That is, have Molly meet them."

"They can help us -- Molly -- get her cutie mark!"

"Yes, Molly. We don't care about ours."

"That's right, this is all about Molly," said Gina. "If we happen to get ours, that would be super cool, but, yes, Molly first!"

Starlight face-hoofed and murmured, "Hoo boy."

Butterscotch stepped up to her. "Molly is one of my students. She's the daughter of an earth pony mare and a human man. Her father is, um, not very keen on her transformation."

"That's right," said Gina. "And that's why we want to get her a cutie mark, so she can't be changed back. We heard that the Cutie Mark Crusaders help ponies get their cutie marks in your world."

"Ah, well, not quite," said Starlight, feeling she had an out. "They've turned their attention more towards helping ponies sort out what their cutie marks really mean."

Gina paused for a long moment, then said simply, "Oh."

Starlight nodded. "So I'm not sure they could really help you."

Gina rubbed the bottom of her muzzle with her fore-hoof. "I guess we'll have to go with our backup plan after all."

"I would advise that as well," said Starlight.

Gina smiled. "Cool! We'll form our own Cutie Mark Crusaders!"

"Yes, that -- wait, no!" Starlight cried.

"That's a great idea, Miss Glimmer!"

"Ugh, no, I didn't mean that!"

Gina gave Starlight a confused look. "Why not? It worked for ponies in your world, right?"

"That's ... open for debate, actually." Starlight sighed. "Look, even the Crusaders will tell you that you just can't hurry something like this along. It happens when the time is right."

Gina eyed Starlight suspiciously. "You're not just saying that because the government wants you to, are you?"

"Absolutely not," Starlight declared. "It's completely true. The Crusaders did all sorts of crazy things to earn their cutie marks, and when they finally did get it, it was totally out of the blue and completely unexpected."

Gina looked thoughtful. "Sooo ... these Crusaders tried a lot of stuff that didn't work, right?"

"Yes, that's right."

"So maybe they can tell us what they tried so we know what won't work!"

"Er ..."

"That would help, right?"

"But what didn't work for them might be something that could work for you," Starlight said out of desperation.

"Wait, then you're saying we should try a bunch of stuff like they did?" asked Gina. "I'm confused."

"No, don't try anything!" Starlight was met with blank looks. "That came out wrong. I don't mean you shouldn't do anything. Of course you need to do something to find out what you're good at. You just don't need to obsess over it."

"We just want to protect Molly," Gina said in a plaintive voice. "We don't want her to be turned back into a human, not after she's been getting her wings to work."

"Gina," Butterscotch said in a firm voice. "There is only so much that Equestria can do in this situation. Now what did I tell you was the most important thing about rehumanization?"

Gina's ears drooped. "That it doesn't work on the unwilling."

"And is Molly willing?"

"No."

"Then I would suggest you have nothing to worry about."

Starlight could clearly see what the priorities of the ponies were concerning the process, at least in this part of the country. "I'm sorry I couldn't be of more help."

"It's fine, Miss Glimmer, thanks." Gina spun around to face Juan. "Okay, so the Crusader idea won't work. I've got a better idea."

"You do?" Juan asked.

Gina smiled and nodded. "Yeah! Maybe they're right, and we don't have to worry about Molly, but there are other ponies I know who are not as sure. We can start a group to help convince them to stay ponies!"

Starlight's pupils shrank slightly. "Um ..."

"Hey, that's a great idea!" Juan said. "We can start on my aunt Emily. She's been considering going back to being a human."

"Perfect!" said Gina. "Molly will want in on this, too."

"I'm not sure that's a good--" Starlight began.

"I've got it!" Gina cried. "A name for our group. We're the Go-Pony Crusaders!"

Juan smiled. "I like it!"

"Wait, that's--" Starlight said.

Gina whirled around to face Starlight. "Thanks, Miss Glimmer! We wouldn't have thought about this if we hadn't talked to you first."

"Great," Starlight said in a resigned voice. She forced a small smile. "Glad to be of help."

Gina spun back towards Juan. "Come on, fellow crusader, we've got work to do."

"I'm with you!" Juan said. He and Gina galloped out of the classroom, their hooves echoing in the empty hallways as they faded into the distance.

Butterscotch chuckled as she turned towards Starlight. "That was quite clever of you, I must admit."

"Um, it was?" Starlight said in confusion.

"Redirecting Gina's prodigious energy towards something worthwhile. That's sure to keep her and her friends busy and out of mischief for a while."

"Heh, yeah," Starlight said with a weak smile as she glanced towards the door. "What could possibly go wrong?"

Bob had to consider the possibility that this meeting was little more than a setup. He couldn't imagine that the FBI had no idea that illicit magic was being spread through the pony communities. The fire control spell he had helped propagate had gone so far and wide that someone must have discovered it.

Thus he had taken a precaution: he had informed the Pony Hope pegasus wing of the meeting.

He admitted he was taking advantage of Sunny's absence. She would have balked at doing anything like this, but Rainy was happy to provide a patrol to alert him to any approaching human authorities. His fillyfriend, however, was not quite as keen.

"I don't like this, Bob," Tina said, her ears drawn back. "I don't like this at all."

"Noted," Bob said in a neutral voice.

"Noted? That's all you have to say? You're about to risk everything you've been working for!"

Rainy flew down and landed amidst them. "Tina, please, calm down. My wing hasn't spotted a single thing that shouldn't be here."

Tina jabbed a fore-hoof towards her. "You know perfectly well Sunny wouldn't like this, either."

"Yes, well, she's not here, is she? She put me in charge of her wing while she was gone."

"And you're using your position to push your agenda," Tina said in irritation.

Rainy frowned. "What the hell are you talking about?"

"You've been throwing your weight around ever since Sunny left. Even the snow you created today. Sunny had reservations about that, but you went ahead and did it anyway."

Rainy sighed. "Okay, yeah, maybe I'm not as conservative as Sunny is about these things."

"It's not about being conservative, it's about not doing things that could irritate humans and give them more reason to--"

Bob stepped between them. "Can you two argue about this later? Tina, I get it, this is a risk. But if Trixie is on the level, it could mean we can take another leap forward."

"She's acting stupid, if you ask me," Tina muttered. "From what you told me, she practically pointed you out to the BMO agent. Rainy can fly all the patrols she wants, and it wouldn't prevent him from reporting about all this."

"If he was going to act, he would have done it right in the classroom," said Rainy. "They're not shy about that sort of thing. They're trained to bring an immediate stop to any illicit magic instruction."

"But Tina does have a point," Bob said.

"Glad somepony thinks I do," Tina grumbled.

"But I'll also contend that the die has already been cast. If I am in some sort of trouble, then whether I go to this meeting or not doesn't matter. I might as well go."

Before Tina could reply, Thunderburst spiraled down and landed with a thump of his hooves. "Rainy, we spotted Trixie. She's alone. The BMO agent must be back with Starlight at the school."

"That's about as good a sign as I can hope for," Bob said, though his voice quavered a bit.

Tina stepped over to Bob and gave him a hug. "I hope you're right about this."

Bob accepted the embrace, letting out his breath as a ragged sigh. "I hope so, too."

"You better come back after this. I've grown kinda a-attached to you."

Bob heard the catch in her voice and closed his eyes tightly for a moment.

"Tina, we won't let anything happen to him," Rainy said as she extended her wings. "We're going to be patrolling constantly. We'll warn him if we see anything suspicious. Come on, Thunder."

Thunderburst smiled. "Don't have to tell me twice." Both he and Rainy took off and soared over the snow-covered tree tops.

Tina drew back and unfolded her wings. "I might as well join them. You be careful, I mean it."

Bob smiled faintly. "I will." He watched Tina fly into the sky before taking a deep breath and turning towards the path that would take him towards the old church.

In the absence of his friends, the forest became unnervingly silent. The only sound other than the birds was his hooves crunching against fresh snow. A few flakes still whirled down and clung to his mane and fur.

Trixie's blue coat was easy to pick out against the pristine white of the snow. She smiled as Bob approached, taking a few steps towards him. "I've seen the pegasi overhead," she said. "Not taking any chances, I see."

"Can you blame me?" Bob asked. "I didn't expect what you pulled in class."

Trixie's smile widened and became slightly smug. "A mere parlor trick for somepony of my talent, but that's beside the point."

"I was more concerned about the BMO agent."

Trixie waved a hoof. "No need to be concerned about him." She paused and tilted her head. "To be honest, I had expected you to be older. I was surprised to learn you're a teenager."

"I was into science as a human," said Bob. "I guess it carried over."

"Whatever." Trixie stepped forward, her horn glowing. She plucked a sheet of paper from her saddlebags. "This is what the lesson plan might have been had I been allowed to present it."

Bob tried to take the sheet from her, but Trixie had too firm a magical grip on it. He stepped closer and peered at it. "I've been working on something like that. It allows almost any spell to be projected further, not just levitation."

"Very good!" Trixie said. "You recognized it right away. I'm impressed."

Bob could see why it was still forbidden. Anything that assisted in the projection of magic could be the basis of a shield spell. He remembered what Strong Hooves had told him; this alone could leapfrog their research.

Yet again when he tried to take it, Trixie kept a firm grip on it.

Trixie's smile turned sly. "If you want this rune, you need to help me with something first."

Bob frowned. "None of your other assistance came with a price tag."

"Oh, come now, Bob," Trixie said in a silky voice. "This is what being a pony is all about. We help each other. I helped you, now I need your help."

"With what?"

"I am in need of a courier," said Trixie. "A pony who could deliver this."

She levitated a large green jewel from her saddlebags. Bob's pupils shrank slightly as he sensed the strong -- and completely unshielded -- magic emanating from it. "What is it?"

"A Farhearing Stone," Trixie said.

Bob's mouth dropped open. "That's ... that's very advanced magic! There's no way you should be giving that to me!"

"I didn't hear you object to the other information I gave you." Trixie smirked. "Including that fire crystal which conveniently had no shielding on it."

"But that was at least incremental," Bob protested. "This is a huge leap."

"I'm not giving it to you for its inherent magic," said Trixie. "Now, if some enterprising young unicorn happens to discover a thing or two about it, so much the better. Anyway, I need this delivered to a pony named Strong Hooves."

Bob stared. "The Shimmerist leader?"

"The very same."

Bob heard the sudden rush of pegasus wing before the words were completely out of her mouth. Rainy and Thunderburst landed with a hard thump on either side of him. "Bob, you have to get out of here!" Rainy cried.

"The BMO agent is headed this way," Thunderburst said.

Tina landed next to him. "Yeah, I knew this was a bad idea from the start."

Trixie rolled her eyes and stepped forward. "To use one of your own phrases, you all need to chill out. I told Bob not to worry about him, and I meant it."

Nevertheless, Bob's three pegasus companions closed around him as the agent stepped into the clearing. He spared Bob only a glance before turning to Trixie. "Miss Lulamoon, I just wanted to inform you that Miss Glimmer is looking for you."

Trixie smiled. "Thank you. Hopefully I'll be done with this shortly, and she'll be none the wiser."

Tina raised an eyebrow. "Uhhh, what's going on?"

Trixie chuckled. "Let's just say that this human realizes how much more, ah, profitable associating with me is."

Tina's stared. "You bribed him?? How would that even be possible? We don't have the same monetary systems!"

"Gold," Bob said after a moment's thought. "Equestria is still on the gold standard. All their currency is backed by it. It would be easy for a rich pony to trade money for gold."

"And that's why you're the smart one," Trixie said. "The details don't matter. What matters is getting this stone to Strong Hooves."

"And just who wants to speak with him?" Bob asked in a wary voice.

Trixie sighed. "Does it matter?"

"Yes, it matters!" Bob cried. "Anything that could be seen as secret collaboration between Equestria and the ponies of Earth could--"

"You mean like we've been doing all along?"

Bob wanted to protest that the "collaboration" had been more or less thrust upon him. He had not asked for the help, yet he had made use of it without hesitation. "This goes far beyond that," Bob said in a low voice.

"Bob's right," said Tina. "This is way more than just passing him some magical help."

"This is for your own benefit!" Trixie cried in an exasperated voice. "Fine, you want to know who wants to talk to Strong Hooves? The Canterlot nobility, that's who. They want to protect you ponies from the barbaric humans!" She hesitated and glanced at the agent. "Er, no offense."

The agent nodded. "None taken."

"But we can't--" Bob began.

Rainy rushed forward. "I can do it! I can get the stone to him by nightfall."

Trixie smiled. "Now we're getting somewhere." She started to levitate the stone towards Rainy.

Tina rushed forward and stopped it with her hoof. "No, wait, this is insane!" She turned her head towards Rainy. "And you're insane for wanting to do it."

Rainy frowned. "You can't talk to me like that."

"Watch me. Are you even thinking this through?"

"Yes, I'm thinking," Rainy said. "I'm thinking how long we've waited for something to happen. I'm thinking how after six months we still haven't gotten the training that was promised to us. I'm thinking of the ponies who keep dying at the hands of humans because they don't have the magic to protect themselves."

Tina frowned. "I swear, Rainy, you sound like a Shimmerist yourself."

"But they have a point! How long are we supposed to wait for stuff to be doled out to us? What was the damn point of having a Pony Council in the first place? Maybe this is what we need, a little outside help."

"Do you realize how spectacularly this could blow up in our faces?" Tina cried.

"You're risking something far worse than an international incident," said Bob.

Trixie face-hoofed. "Will somepony make a decision already?!"

"I will," Rainy said. She flew around Tina and snatched the stone out of the air in her fore-hooves. "Thunderburst, you're in charge until I get back. Priority is to clear out the snow by evening and give the town a clear, frosty night."

"You got it," said Thunderburst.

"Just how do you think Sunny is going to view this when she gets back?" Tina asked.

"I'll deal with that when the time comes," said Rainy. "I know she's going to be upset, but this is important to me. We've made something good here: a society without war, without strife, without hate. We can't afford to lose that, and that's what I'm afraid will happen if we don't take matters into our own hooves."

Bob wondered if he should have expected something like this might happen. Rainy never quite got over the death of her army brother a few years back while he was assigned to the Mideast. She saw the ETS transformation as a way to create a world where something like that never had to happen again. Sunny had always been there to help balance Rainy's more extreme views and show her the bigger picture.

Trixie stepped closer and levitated the paper before him. "Here. As promised."

Bob had half a mind to refuse it. It felt tainted. Yet some of what Rainy had said moved him. It was a repeat of what he heard from unicorns he had taught himself. They were all similarly frustrated, no matter what their personal philosophy happened to be concerning the transformation.

He had no way to truly stop Rainy. There was no pony authority he could report her to. All he could do was inform human authorities, and that would only make him feel like a traitor. Certainly other ponies would believe that; he didn't trust that the pony capacity to forgive went that far.

He snatched the page from Trixie in his magic and muttered, "Thanks."

"Oh, and you might want to give that gem a closer look," said Trixie.

"Huh?"

"And I don't mean with your eyes." She winked.

Bob turned towards the gem. His horn glowed brighter as he started to probe the artifact. It was not only unshielded, but the runes which comprised its deeper functions were laid out in a structure that he imagined enabled most unicorns in Equestria to figure out how the artifact worked without requiring instruction, much like how most humans could figure out how a new cell phone worked by simply browsing its menus and applications.

"Bob, I don't think you should be doing this," Tina said.

Yet Bob was already too fascinated by what he was seeing. Much of it was far beyond his knowledge, until he hit the part of the spell that bound the magic to the gem. His pupils shrank slightly, and his ears drew back.

He not only could see the runes very clearly, he actually thought he had a glimmer of understanding of how they worked. The bits and pieces he had learned from other artifacts he had studied suddenly fell into place.

"Well?" Trixie asked with a sly grin.

Bob took a step back, his horn dimming. "That was ... very informative. I think it will help me." He looked at the page. "More so than even this."

Trixie smiled. "Now, see? Everypony is happy. We all will get what we want."

Bob had no doubt about that; he was just not sure that the ends justified the means.

Chapter 12 - Long Distance Calls

Midnight Star stepped into the star-filled ethereal realm just before dawn on a Sunday morning. Dreams called out to him like distant, whispery voices despite him having no intention of dreamwalking. This was the third time he had tried to contact his Dreamwarden in so many days; in his frustration, he had vastly cut back on his dreamwalking in hopes of attracting the Warden's attention.

There were only six Dreamwardens in total, all picked personally by Princess Luna to keep watch over the night ponies and prevent them from abusing their powers. Generally one never truly needed to call out a misbehaving night pony, as they were ever-vigilant and could sense and deal with the problem far more effectively on their own.

All the more reason Midnight had to talk to them. As far as he could tell, Ryan still had his mental faculties, which would not be the case had he already attracted the Dreamwardens' ultimate wrath.

"For crying out loud, I know you're out there somewhere!" Midnight yelled, his voice echoing into the velvet void. "What do I have to do to attract your attention, huh?!"

Midnight fumed. For all he knew, his Dreamwarden was already watching him like a specimen under the microscope, just to observe his reaction to stress. He had never met a pony with such a clinical approach to the dream realm.

"Hey, I was thinking," Midnight called out. "Maybe I should change my name back to Midnight Terror. Had a nice ring to it, you know? Maybe cut my mane into a mohawk, wear a jacket with skulls on it, paint my hooves blood red. I think that would go over great with the little foals."

Suddenly, Midnight was standing among tall green grasses in the middle of a vast field filled with flowers under a clear blue sky. The sun shone warmly upon him and did not disturb him as it would in the waking world. A large rainbow arched over rolling hills in the distance. Birds sang and butterflies flitted from blossom to blossom.

"Well, at least he's in a good mood," Midnight murmured. "Let's see how long it lasts."

Another night pony glided out of the skies towards him, one with brown-black fur that always reminded him of burnt toast, and a rust-red mane. He was no bigger than Midnight, but his title was all that he needed to make him seem all the more intimidating.

Dreamwarden Psychic Calm landed a short distance away, his stoic dark green gaze resting on Midnight as if in silent evaluation. He folded his wings to his sides and waited.

Midnight knew what the Dreamwarden wanted. Not a word would pass from Psychic's lips until they were given.

"Psychic Calm, we promise ponies shall dream in peace," Midnight intoned as he recited the Oaths with a reverent tone, each preceded by the name of a Dreamwarden. "Yinyu Wu Yan, we shall not allow our passions to lead us to folly; Ghadab, the Wardens' anger is unyielding and just; Phobia Remedy, fear of the Wardens keeps us safe; Tikhiy Krik, we shall keep the secrets of the Wardens; Sha'am Maut, better to die than to face the Wardens' justice."

Midnight's eyes flicked around him. If his recitation had been unacceptable in any way, he would soon see a change to the landscape. Instead, the rainbow remained, the birds kept singing, and the butterflies kept flitting.

"I assume there is a reason for conjuring such a ridiculous vision of yourself," said Psychic, his voice calm and even. "I daresay the foals would find it more funny than scary."

Midnight wished he could fall back on his usual cynical approach, but that was generally unwise when dealing with the Dreamwardens, especially the one who was effectively his probation officer. He could count himself lucky that his initial nightmare-inducing spree had happened before Luna had finished organizing the Dreamwardens; they would have been a lot less forgiving.

Still, Midnight risked at least a smirk and shrug as he said, "What can I say? I was never the pinnacle of fashion as a human."

"In either case, I hope this is important," said Psychic. "With matters as they are for the western ponies, I am very busy."

"I realize that."

"And you should be as well." Psychic started to walk a slow circle around Midnight. "I have indeed noticed that you've slacked off the past few days. I must ask that you return to your dreamwalking immediately."

Midnight ran a hoof through his mane and muttered, "What's one night pony more or less?"

"Have you heard what I said? I need every available night pony to do their duty."

"I will, but I have some stuff on my mind," Midnight said. "Which is why I wanted to talk to you."

Psychic stopped before Midnight and faced him. "Speak, then, and get to the point."

"I found a human with night pony powers," said Midnight, frowning. "And he's abusing them."

Psychic's face did not change an iota. In the distance, the rainbow vanished.

"So you don't know about him," said Midnight.

"No, I do not," said Psychic, his voice exhibiting the same even tone. "Nor do my fellow Wardens, or they would have informed me."

"Then I take it he hasn't been dreamwalking."

"Apparently not. Is that one of his powers?"

"No idea," said Midnight. "I was hoping you could tell me."

Psychic considered. "If it is, he is either keeping a very low profile or has done nothing that would attract my attention. What exactly has he done to prompt such ire towards him?"

"He's been affecting the minds of other ponies," said Midnight.

At once, the birds and butterflies vanished. "Indeed?"

"He's been making them feel wary and fearful every time he's around them," said Midnight. "He's apparently done this several times now."

The light dimmed as the sun went behind a line of thick, dark clouds brewing from the horizon. "To what end?"

"He's a militant pro-human asshole. Do the math."

"Do not be flippant with me," said Psychic. "I am no longer in the mood for it."

Lightning struck the ground over the hills. "Yeah, I can tell."

"Why have the human authorities done nothing about this?"

"What, are you kidding me?" Thunder nearly deafened him and shook the ground. "All right, all right! What I meant is, why would this be for them to solve?"

"He is obviously a rehumanized night pony," said Psychic. "They are supposed to keep careful records of that sort of thing."

"Well, as far as I can tell, the FBI knows about him and haven't done shit about it."

"Is this why you have come to me?"

"Who else can I go to?" Midnight cried. "Isn't this supposed to be your thing, kicking the asses of night ponies who don't behave?"

"What would you have me do?" asked Psychic.

Midnight stared. "Are you serious?"

"He is human," said Psychic as some of the thunder retreated. "Unless he still has a connection to the dream realm, there is little we can do."

"I don't believe this," Midnight muttered.

Psychic sighed. "I should have expected that some humans might not be as keen to catch this man, especially if he's causing trouble for ponies."

"That's just it, he can affect humans, too!"

Psychic raised a single eyebrow. Lightning flashed, and the wind rose, rain lashing the ground save for a small protected area around the two ponies.

"I thought night ponies couldn't really affect humans, except if they're blood-related," said Midnight.

"That's the prevailing theory," said Psychic. "There are exceptions to every rule, of course."

Midnight frowned. "You know what I think? The fact that humans aren't bothering to throw his ass in jail, and that he's getting away with this so openly, makes me think somepony is using this guy to his advantage. How the hell else could he have slipped under the -- whoa."

Midnight backed up a step when a crack suddenly rent the earth behind Psychic, and lava poured forth. An unholy screech arose from behind Midnight; he whirled around to see a large pit disgorging legions of ghouls. All the flowers had shriveled, and a blistering hot wind charred the grasses.

He turned back to the Dreamwarden. "Uh ... I take it you're a tad upset at this."

Psychic clenched his teeth and waved a hoof. The hellish landscape vanished, replaced with the calm of the ethereal dream realm. He stepped up to Midnight, who did his best not to cringe. "What upsets me is how little leverage the Wardens have in this situation. If this human is disconnected from the dream realm--"

"For crying out loud, he's not exactly hiding!" Midnight said. "Surely the dream realm is not the only place you and the other Wardens can kick ass!"

"Normally I allow you some latitude, but I insist you remember what you have been taught. Our authority does not and cannot extend to the real world. Or did you conveniently forget about the Oath requiring silence and secrecy?"

Midnight face-hoofed and clenched his jaw until the urge to retort with something that likely would land him in trouble had passed. He had always thought this fetish for secrecy was going to bite the Wardens on their collective ass one day.

Psychic's expression softened slightly. "I understand your frustration. It is commendable that one who himself abused his powers is so adamant about stopping others from doing the same. Let me see what I can do. I will consult with my counterpart in the eastern US, Phobia Remedy. Perhaps she can offer a suggestion. If not ... I will consider appealing to an outside authority."

Midnight's eyes widened. "Princess Luna?"

"She has more resources in dealing with humans than the Wardens do."

Midnight smirked.

"Have I said something amusing?" asked Psychic.

"This guy Ryan thinks he knows fear. The Princess would teach him what fear really means."

Connie wrapped her arm more tightly around her daughter's barrel when the filly squirmed, causing some of the bristles of the brush to poke Christina's ear. She protested with a flick of her tail that batted Connie's face and almost made her sneeze.

"Watch the ears!" Christina said as she swiveled the offended one out of the way.

"Well, missy, you could help by keeping a little more still," said Connie as she applied the brush to Christina's mane.

Christina winced as the brush caught another tangle. "I would if this (ouch!) didn't keep hurting."

"I apologize, but your mane is a bit of a mess."

"It wouldn't be if I could do this myself," Christina muttered.

Connie sighed. "I'm sorry I've been neglecting this. I thought your mane could go as long as your old hair did between brushings."

"It's okay," Christina said, though her voice still sounded a touch sullen. "I know you've been busy."

Connie smiled. "Yes, at the job some little pony I know convinced me I shouldn't give up."

"Yeah, I guess I did do that, huh?"

Connie loosened her grip, as she had cleared most of the nastier tangles. "And things have been busy lately. I try to spend as much time as I can with the family, but--"

"Is that why you and Dad are all dressed up?"

"We used to have family over on Sundays before ETS," said Connie. "I thought it would be good to start that up again."

Christina suddenly giggled.

Connie smiled as she drew back so she could brush Christina's tail. "What's so funny?"

"I used to hate having to dress up for that. Glad I don't have to do that anymore!"

Connie grinned. "Well, I was thinking of tying some pretty pink bows in your hair."

Christina jerked her head towards her mother, eyes wide. "You what?!"

"Maybe ones with cute little red hearts on them."

Christina face-hoofed. "Mom, no! I'll look like a dork!"

"Oh, but I thought they love that sort of thing in Equestria."

"Princess Twilight doesn't wear stuff like that."

"Ah, I see," said Connie. "You prefer the nerd look."

"Darn right I do," Christina declared. "That's why I want to get my levitation spell working. I want to start coming up with lots of other spells."

Connie's smile faded slightly. As much as she didn't want to dash her daughter's dreams, she did want her grounded in reality. "You do realize they're still restricting what spells unicorns can have?"

"That's why I want to invent them myself," Christina explained with all the certainty of stating her own name. "Twilight Sparkle invented lots of spells on her own."

"Yes, she did," said Connie as she changed to a softer brush before applying it to her daughter's fur. "Though after many years of tutelage under a rather accomplished magic user."

"I'm not in a rush, Mom. Besides, maybe they'll let us learn more magic after you keep showing them how good ponies and humans can get along together."

Connie wished it were that simple, but she chose not to steer her daughter away from her hopeful course. Sometimes reality had to wait. At least Christina did have the benefit of youth; Connie could only imagine the frustration of older adult unicorns.

"So who's coming over today?" Christina asked.

"Your Uncle George and Aunt Ann," said Connie. "Aunt Celia ... ah, what's her name now? Delicate Flowers, I believe. Her son Rick will be over as well."

"Oh, cool, Aunt Celia took a pony name. Not Rick, though?"

"I imagine he might be waiting for his cutie mark before he decides."

Christina looked thoughtful. "Mom, you think I should take a pony name?"

Connie finished brushing her daughter's still blank hindquarters and set the brush aside. "That's entirely up to you. You might want to wait like Rick and see what your talent is going to be."

Christina turned to face her mother and said in a wary voice, "Or if I decide to change back, right?"

"Yes, but like your pony name, that's up to you as well." Connie tilted her head. "I haven't heard you bring it up until now."

Christina sat and wrapped her tail around her haunches. "Yesterday, I tried doing what you said. I tried meeting some old friends who were still human."

"Yes, our neighbor Wind Walker said he had accompanied you. He didn't mention how it went."

"It went okay," said Christina. "Mostly."

"Did something happen?"

Christina sighed. "Ken was always a jerk before ETS, and he still is. He called me an overgrown plushie and kept going on an on about how much better humans are since they have hands and fingers." She frowned. "I wish I had my levitation working so I could show him that it can be just as good!"

"You can use your hooves pretty well also," said Connie.

"Yeah, but try telling him that. To hear him talk, it's like ponies are no good at all."

"Did he say that?"

Christina hesitated. "Well ... not in those words, but that's what he meant. He said I should change back, and some of his friends agreed with him." She smiled faintly. "The only one who was on my side was Jill. She wanted me to tell her the moment my horn started working."

Connie ran her fingers through her daughter's mane. "Well, there you go. Even if only one person accepted you, that's progress."

Just as she spoke, her husband appeared at the door. Tucked under his arm was a FedEx envelope, a cell phone in his hand. "Hey, honey, my brother George called. He's going to be late. His youngest decided to have a magic surge right as they were leaving, and they're having trouble getting the harness on him."

"I'd just as soon not have a surging pegasus foal bouncing around the house," said Connie. "He can take his time."

Christina giggled, and even Connie smiled at the comical imagery it conjured up in her own mind. She glanced at the envelope. "Oh, is that the order I made for Chrissie's shampoo?"

Frank extracted the envelope from under his arm. "That's what I had assumed it was, which is why I set it aside once I had signed for it yesterday."

"Signed for it?" Connie said. "That's rather odd for just a bottle of shampoo."

"Well, I only just noticed the return address, which is why I thought you might want to look at it."

Connie accepted the package, her daughter looking on curiously. She turned it around to look at the return address. "Washington, DC?"

Frank glanced to the side as the doorbell rang downstairs. "I better get that."

Connie nodded slowly without looking up.

Christina gasped. "Maybe it's from somepony important in the government!"

Connie chuckled. "I highly doubt that. It's from someone named Rosalyn. I don't know anyone by that name."

"Are you going to open it?"

"I guess I should." Connie pulled the tab which ripped open one end of the package. She tipped the envelope, and a book slid out and into her waiting hand. She read the title aloud. "Washington DC, A Picture Essay."

Christina's ears drooped. "Aww."

Connie smiled. "Well, you never know. If I ever do have ambitions that way, I'll need to know what the city looks like so I can get around, won't I?"

"No you won't, that's what your Secret Service is for."

Connie ruffled Christina's mane. "You really do have high aspirations for me, don't you?"

"Somepony else thinks so, or they wouldn't have sent you that," said Christina, pointing at the book.

"To be honest, I'm mystified as to who sent this or why." Connie looked down at the book. A bookmark had been slipped into it about a third of the way through, a short lavender-colored tassel dangling from its end. She opened the front cover, revealing the first picture to be of the White House.

Christina suddenly gasped.

Connie tilted her head. "What is it?"

"Magic!" Christina cried. "I just felt magic!"

"Where?"

"From the book!"

Connie looked back down. "Honey, it's just a book."

"I'm sure I felt it, Mom, and -- look!"

"Chrissie, keep your voice down, we have company downstairs."

"But the bookmark is glowing!"

Connie's eyes widened as she saw the same for herself. Despite the vast majority of beings in the world who could practice magic having little motivation to want to harm her, her first thought was that she could be in mortal peril. Companies like FedEx were supposed to have controls in place to prevent dangerous or illegal materials from being transported, but did that extend to magic?

"Open it at the bookmark," Christina urged.

Connie started to put the book down. "We have no idea if this is safe."

"Why wouldn't it be? What pony would want to hurt you when you're trying to do good things for them? And you said yourself they're not letting ponies have a lot of powerful magic."

Connie admitted that her daughter had a point, but her family's safety had to come first. "Just the same, I don't think--"

"Wait!" Christina said. "If there is a spell on the book, then there has to be something from Equestria in it. Earth materials can't hold magic spells yet." She smiled and clopped her fore-hooves together. "Somepony from Equestria sent you something!"

"But that's .. I mean ..." Connie looked down at the book again and sighed as she drew it back into her lap. "All right, but you're going to stand back. Off the bed."

"Aww, come on!"

"If it's safe, I'll show it to you. Now, do as I say."

"Oh, all right," Christina muttered as she turned and hopped down to the floor.

Connie's heart thumped as she grasped the bookmark, steeled herself, then flipped the book open.

At first it looked similar to the first page. A location in Washington graced the two pages, specifically the Equestrian embassy. The upper right corner of the picture was missing, as if it had been a printing error. Yet instead of simply a white page, the space was filled with a stylized drawing of a pony, the legs almost stick-like, the eyes closed.

"What is it?" Christina called out.

Connie glanced at her daughter. "I'm not really sure, it--" She cut herself off when she looked back at the drawing. Had the eyes been open all this time?

The drawing's head turned towards her and smiled. "Hello, Mrs. Morgan."

Connie nearly dropped the book in her shock.

Christina bolted back onto the bed. She climbed over one of Connie's arms before her mother could protest, and her mouth dropped open.

The drawing took a step and hesitated. "Oh! Um, hello. You must be Christina."

"Ohmygod, ohmygod, OHMYGOD!" Christina cried.

"Chrissie, keep your voice down!" Connie said.

"But that's TWILIGHT SPARKLE! And she KNOWS MY NAME!"

Only then did Connie see that the drawing had both wings and a horn, as well as that distinctive cutie mark. "Christina, you will calm down at once."

"But--!"

"No buts. First of all, this is a drawing of Twilight Sparkle, not the real pony."

"Um, actually, Mrs. Morgan," said the drawing. "The real Twilight Sparkle is indeed talking to you now through the bookwalking spell."

That gave Connie pause, but could she believe what she was hearing? Yet who else would have the ability to do something like this?

"You're talking to us from Washington DC??" Christina asked in an astonished voice.

"Well, I did have to boost the spell a bit ahead of time," said the Twilight proxy. "And I had to pre-enchant the pages I inserted into this book since I can't cast such a spell from scratch at that distance."

"This is amazing!" Christina cried. "What other spells like this can you do?"

The drawing smiled. "As much as I would love to answer your questions, Christina, I really do need to speak with your mother in private."

Christina's face fell, and her ears with it. "Awwww ..." she murmured in a miserable voice, her eyes glistening.

Connie could not help but grin when she saw Twilight's drawing just as affected by that sad-puppy look as Connie herself could be.

"Tell you what," said Twilight. "If you let me talk to your mother, I'll answer three questions from you afterward."

"Only three?" Christina said.

"Unfortunately, I'm a very busy pony. I'm sure your mother gets busy with her duties sometimes, doesn't she?"

"Yeah, she does."

"So while your mother and I talk, you think up the best three questions you can," Twilight said with a smile.

"I will!" Christina said brightly.

"And this is very important: don't tell a single person you met me."

"Aww, I can't tell anypony?"

"Or any human," said Twilight firmly.

"Listen to her, Chrissie," said Connie. "Do you think someone like Twilight would ask that of you if it wasn't very important?"

Christina glanced at her mother and nodded. "Yeah, you're right. I won't say a word."

"Chrissie, go tell your Dad that I'm taking an important call," said Connie. "That's all you can tell him for now. I'll talk to him later."

"All right." Christina looked at the book and smiled. "I'll go think up those questions now. See you later!"

She jumped off the bed and galloped out of the room.

Connie stood and closed the door. "Sorry about that, Princess. My daughter is a rather big fan of yours."

Twilight chuckled. "It's okay. Your daughter is quite adorable. I've read some of your blog entries about what it's like to raise a pony daughter. I want to commend you for your dedication."

Connie sat back down on the bed. "It hasn't been easy, Princess, but I want to let Christina be her own person, whether that's pony or human."

"Please, you can call me Twilight."

"And you can call me Connie."

"I need your help, Connie," said Twilight. "I fear an effort is underway to undermine relations between humans and ponies."

"Does this have to do with the Pony Council?" asked Connie.

"It may have started before that. While this primarily involves the western ponies, I fear ponies who have reached an accommodation with humans will suffer in the fallout."

Connie thought back to Agent Heller. "So do you also think there's a terrorist threat on the horizon?"

"Not necessarily from terrorism, but more from within your own government." Twilight considered. "You said 'also.' Who else thinks there's a terrorist threat?"

"An FBI agent who recently contacted me. His name is Anthony Heller."

"Yes, I know him!" Twilight said, smiling. "We worked together during the ETS crisis. We didn't always agree, but I have a great deal of respect for him."

"He interviewed me the other day," Connie said. "He didn't share too many details, other than they suspect the involvement of a person I met at a pony mart. A fellow named Ryan Halter."

"I'm not familiar with that name, but I'll keep it in mind," said Twilight. "We need to return to the matter at hoof."

"When you said my government, did you mean the federal government?" Connie asked.

"Unfortunately, yes."

"I'm not sure how I can help. I'm only a mayor of a small city."

"What I need is insight," said Twilight. "Whatever is going on, it seems focused in your area of the country. I need as much information you could provide me."

"What exactly are you looking for?"

"Has anything unusual happened lately, anything related to government, law-enforcement, or military activities? Any sort of activity that you didn't expect or was handled in an odd way?"

The day before, she had learned that the FBI had engaged in a failed operation to take the fugitive Partial into custody. A state government official had informed her of the scope of the operation, far larger than she had thought would be needed for a single Partial.

That brought her thoughts to Ted. She had been wrestling with what to do considering that his involvement might already be known to the FBI, which meant Connie had knowledge of illegal activity that she had a duty to report.

"Twilight," Connie said in a heavy voice. "I assume everything you tell me is to be held in strict confidence."

"Yes, please."

"Then can I ask the same of anything I tell you?"

"I chose this method of contact specifically to avoid surveillance," said Twilight. "Your name will never come up. Do you have something for me?"

"The FBI recently tried to apprehend a fugitive Partial just south of the Denver pony sector. The operation appeared far larger than past efforts."

"Do you know where this Partial being held now?"

"That's just it. The operation failed."

Twilight's eyes widened. "Failed?? How?"

"I don't know," said Connie. "It may be due to help they received from the pony sector. I ... may know someone who helped her."

"Still, I have never heard of such an operation failing," said Twilight. "With as many crystal ponies as they have in their employ, it should have been easy to pull off regardless of the Partial's abilities."

"Another thing," said Connie. "As a courtesy, the FBI generally notifies the Denver Police Department of such operations, and they disseminate it through the local municipalities so they can lend support if needed. We heard nothing this time."

Twilight frowned. "That sounds to me like someone was trying to keep it as secret as possible."

"Is that information you can use?" asked Connie.

"Not directly," said Twilight. "I can't take any action that would give the appearance of Equestria interfering with American interests. That's in part why I'm contacting you. I'm going to have to ask you to follow up on this."

"But how?" Connie asked. "I don't have that much influence."

"Did Anthony give you a way to contact him?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, but in relation to the terrorist threat."

"I would talk to him. I can as well, if you can bring this book with you."

"But if the FBI is involved in this effort to disrupt relations between ponies and humans, wouldn't he be the last person I'd want to talk to?" Connie asked.

"Connie, the Anthony Heller I know is ethical to a fault." Twilight's voice turned more somber. "The one time he had to act contrary to that, the decision had been made for him."

"I have to be honest, Twilight, I'm not sure of this," said Connie. "I feel I'm taking a big risk here, both personally and politically."

"I realize that," said Twilight softly. "And I'll understand if you refuse."

"I'm worried about my family. If there is some sort of conspiracy at work, and the FBI is part of that--"

"While I think it's a little too early to assume that, I see your point," said Twilight.

"I'm mostly concerned about tomorrow," said Connie. She described the Magiccraft Fair and the counter-rally Humanity First was planning. "Agent Heller seemed concerned about Humanity First's involvement, and frankly, so am I. My daughter will be at that fair."

"Let me see what I can do at my end," said Twilight. "My partner Starlight Glimmer is on Earth right now in your area of the country. She may have some ideas."

"Thank you," sad Connie.

"I have to go soon, so you may want to call little Christina in now," said Twilight with a smile. "She can close the book when we're done. Just open it to this page if you want to talk to me again. Give me time to respond in case I'm in a public area or busy with some other task."

Connie nodded. The incongruity of talking to someone via their animated drawing had worn off. It was almost like talking into a speaker-phone that just happened to be shaped like a book. "I'll do what I can."

"Thank you. Hopefully we can talk again soon."

Connie put down the book and headed to the door to call her daughter. She had no idea how she was going to explain this to Frank.

Ted had told her that he had wanted to get the Partial's side of the story before he decided what the right course of action was. Perhaps Connie needed to talk to her as well.

Strong Hooves stood upon the hill that looked down into the small valley where he and his fellow ponies had made their home on the outskirts of what was once Grand Junction, Colorado. He always used the past tense when referring to that place regardless -- or perhaps in spite of -- what human authorities said. The town name represented a past that was gone and best forgotten. He looked forward to the day when ponies would claim the rest of the land and rename the municipality to something more befitting a pony population.

He would rather be looking west, towards a delightful early fall sunset. That day, the setting sun was aligned with another pony community in Utah, and their pegasi kept the skies scoured clean of the pollution which drifted in from the interstates and human industry.

Instead, he had to look east towards the arriving human.

He watched as Tom, Theresa, and Molly were greeted by other members of the community while accommodations were arranged for them. He had made sure to have his most trusted and strongest ponies on hoof as a precaution. He had to admit that Tom did not look the type to be stirring up trouble, but after having had ponies die at the hands of humans to whom they had extended the hoof of friendship, it paid not to take any chances.

Water Wings was among those present. Strong was still getting used to the name; the pegasus had taken it only fairly recently, insisting on clinging to his old human name of "Jim" for so long. Strong couldn't remember what the pony's human last name used to be. Water was much more personable with humans than Strong ever could be, thus he was more suited to finding out what this mixed species family was doing in this part of the pony nation.

Strong referred to the ponies of America collectively as a nation even if nopony else would. He still felt that the Pony Council was not going far enough. Just showing the humans how ponies intended to live was not good enough. Until humans came to their senses and wanted to transform, the existing ponies had to have their own protected space.

He frowned as he recalled his encounter with that self-appointed preacher-pony Sunset Blessing. She called herself a Shimmerist, yet she acted in far too accommodating a fashion towards humans for his liking. She had approached him as a potential candidate to help unite the Shimmerists. As if Blessing was the only living pony soul who could -- literally -- bless his rule! What gall! He had gone on to unite them anyway without her endorsement.

As the family was led to their temporary living arrangements, Water Wings flew up to the top of the hill, his sea-green fur taking on a more dusky color in the sunset light.

"Did you find out why they had come here?" Strong asked.

Water sighed as he landed beside his friend and tossed back his light blue mane. "I'll tell you, but you have to promise not to get upset."

"Since I suspect you would not have let them in had the human intended to hold a Humanity First meeting, I doubt their reasons would pose a threat."

"They're here to visit the rehumanization center in town," said Water.

Strong Hooves frowned.

"I imagine it's the human's idea. He's little Molly's father."

Strong snorted in disgust. "That explains why Mary was so evasive when I asked her why she was transporting them here."

"Likely she was afraid of the same thing I was, that you'd turn them out soon as you heard," said Water. "Or just Tom for that matter."

Strong shook his head. "You know my feelings on that. I refuse to break up a family."

"Yeah, I know. I'm grateful you didn't."

Strong had tried his best to moderate the views of more extremist Shimmerists. One of those views held that the human members of otherwise all-pony families had to see the need for themselves to transform in order to be accepted. He found that unnecessarily harsh and utterly impractical; better to have the human see how ponies live and thus encourage him to emulate them. "Does Molly want to change back?"

"I didn't ask directly, but she seems quite content with being a pony." Water smiled. "She was rather impressed with my stature and wingspan. She was asking all sorts of pegasus-related questions." He flicked a wing towards his hindquarters and the image of water misting over tilled soil. "She even asked me about my cutie mark."

Strong glanced at the family before they entered one of the pony domiciles. He felt a small measure of satisfaction when he saw the human duck his head to step inside. He turned back to Water. "When are they supposed to visit the rehumanization center?"

"Tomorrow morning," said Water. "At least for the first visit."

"First visit?"

"It's a new thing they started," Water explained. "I imagine it's an attempt to get more ponies to rehumanize. If the counselors can't get the pony to agree enough for the spell to work on the first day, they can come back the next day."

"So now they've extended the browbeating. We should've gone with our original plans to sabotage that abomination."

"I was glad you reconsidered," said Water. "We could've gotten into a firefight if we didn't pull off disarming the guards just right. To be honest, I'm not sure I like your alternate plans, either."

Strong tilted his head. "My plans? What happened to our plans? We're all committed to this endeavor to assert our authority in this area."

"You're talking about taking land humans have claimed."

"Claimed without giving our grievances any attention whatsoever."

"Does it matter?" said Water. "Humans are big about land ownership to the point of protecting it by force if necessary."

"My intelligence says that the target neighborhood is not yet re-inhabited by humans," said Strong. "The only humans who have been seen in the area are appraisers and real estate agents."

"Yes, but that neighborhood is stone's throw from the Rehumanization Center. Maybe you should consider a different target."

"The proximity of the neighborhood to the center is the whole reason we chose it," said Strong. "To pick another would dilute the message we are trying to send. Your objections may be moot, since I've already agreed to delay that operation until we see what comes of the Pony Council." Strong narrowed his eyes. "Though in light of that watered-down version I witnessed during the press conference, I don't expect we will need to delay long."

"And what about the Perkins family?" asked Water.

"They will either be gone or at the rehumanization center," said Strong. "About the only time such a place actually served a useful purpose. If they are still here, we can time our arrival after the Perkins family leaves."

"I guess I should know better than to argue with you once your mind is made up," Water muttered. "To be honest, I'm more worried about Mary. She's going to go ballistic if we go ahead with this operation."

"I wouldn't worry about her," said Strong.

Water frowned. "Why? Because she's only a human?"

Strong sighed. "Water--"

"I'd like to point out that she's been a huge advocate for the ponies here despite the attitudes some have towards her kind. She deserves a little more respect than you give most humans."

"Will you please calm down?" Strong said in irritation. "We will hurt no being, either pony or human. Our population is growing, and we need room to expand, not just from immigration but the foals that will be born in a few months."

Strong noticed halfway through his last statement that Water had become distracted by something in the sky. He followed the pegasus' gaze and spotted a purple-furred pegasus mare with a tri-color red and orange mane conferring with a member of the town's aerial patrol. A small set of saddlebags were draped over her barrel.

"Hmm," Strong mused. "I recognize that pony."

"You do?" Water asked. "I don't think I've seen her before."

The patrol pegasus nodded to the mare and pointed a hoof towards the hill where Strong and Water stood. The mare smiled her appreciation and winged her way towards them.

"I believe she's a close friend of Sunrise Storm's," said Strong. "I saw her in Pony Hope."

The mare landed nearby and looked at Strong. Now that she was on the ground, Strong could tell she was more a teenage filly than an adult mare. "Excuse me, you're Strong Hooves, right?" she said, her voice slightly breathy from exertion.

Strong stepped forward. "Indeed. You're Rainy Skies, I believe?"

Rainy smiled. "Yes, that's me."

"Well met, Rainy," said Strong. "Whatever is ours is yours. You're free to spend the night to rest if you wish."

"Thank you."

"What brings you to these parts, if I may ask?"

Rainy dropped to her belly and shimmied out from under the saddlebags. As they settled on the ground, it was apparent they were largely empty. "I came here to bring you something from Equestria."

Strong exchanged a curious look with Water. "Equestria?"

"Were they not able to deliver it in person?" Water asked in a wary voice.

"Well, once you see what it is, I think you'll understand why they wanted to be a little less obvious about it," said Rainy.

Strong stepped closer as Rainy reached into one of the saddlebags and extracted a shiny green object in her fore-hooves. She smiled as she presented it to Strong.

Strong's pupils shrank, and his mouth dropped open slightly as he lay eyes on it. "Is that ... is that a magical artifact of some sort?"

"Trixie called it a Farhearing Stone," explained Rainy.

Water gasped. "What?!"

"She said the Canterlot nobles in Equestria want to -- wait, what??"

Water had stepped up to her and draped a wing over the object. "We can't risk humans seeing that we have this!" he hissed in a low voice.

Strong frowned and batted the wing away. "Do you see any around right now?"

"Not right now, but if they had any inkling whatsoever that Rainy was carrying this--"

"I wasn't followed," Rainy said. "I made sure of it."

"And I'll remind you that there is the human who just arrived," said Water. "And Mary. She may be on our side a lot of times, but I think she'd draw the line at this!"

Strong considered. "Rainy, you started to say something."

"Yes, that the Canterlot nobles want to talk to you," said Rainy. "That's why they sent this to you."

"And it will work this far from the portal?"

"Trixie didn't say anything about that. I don't think she would've agreed to pass it along if it wasn't going to work."

Strong stared at the gemstone. Just the object itself could prove extremely valuable for its intrinsic magic, and had it been anypony else who wanted to speak to him, he might have simply turned it over to their unicorns. He had always advocated pleading their case to those sympathetic to their cause in the Equestrian government; never had he dreamed that they would contact him first.

Strong placed a hoof over the gem. "Water is right, we shouldn't take chances. Please put this back in your saddlebags, and come with us. We'll find someplace more private to use this stone."

Tom glanced behind him, where the wary gazes of the other ponies still followed him as he headed into the domicile. In his distraction, he nearly hit his head on the top of the door, earning a brief rebuke from the blue-gray unicorn leading the way. "Watch your head, human!"

Tom lay his hand on the door frame and ducked his head as he entered.

The unicorn -- Tom had forgotten her name already -- tossed back her pale yellow mane and said in a disinterested voice, "We've tried to arrange the master bedroom to accommodate a human. We had to move the existing furniture out and put a human-sized mattress on the floor."

"I'm sure it will be fine, Morning Glow," Theresa said.

"What about my room?" Molly called out.

Morning turned her head and smiled for the first time since entering the house. "Yours we were able to leave just so. This used to belong to my cousin and her foal."

Molly looked around. "This is such a nice place. Why did they leave?"

"They moved to Palisade. Wanted to help with the peach crops." Morning glanced at Tom. "Against my better judgment, but it is what it is."

"I'm sure they thought it was for a good cause," said Theresa. "We've certainly been enjoying the late-season peaches."

Morning shrugged and turned to face them. "I ask that you keep this place clean. After you're gone, we'll likely have to ready this for pony immigrants."

Tom had seen cheap hotel rooms that had more space. Yet it was neatly arranged, and a faint flowery scent hung in the air. He traced the source to what looked like an incense burner, a thin wisp of smoke trailing from it. He advanced a step towards it until he felt a sharp tug on the corner of his shirt.

"Don't touch that," Morning admonished. Her horn was glowing, and so was part of Tom's shirt.

Tom frowned and resisted the impulse to yank his shirt from the unicorn's magical grip. "I wasn't intending to."

"It's an import from Equestria," said Morning as her magic relented. "It keeps the air fresh."

"I kinda like it," said Molly. "It's like the smell of the wildflowers this past summer."

Morning smiled at Molly. "That's the general idea, though I'm sure you'll get a chance to smell more of them on your own once you can fly all over the Rocky Mountains."

Molly giggled and fluttered her wings.

Tom managed to hold his tongue. He supposed he should have expected that the ponies of that town would not exactly be very encouraging towards rehumanization. He also thought the true purpose of the incense was to combat any odors a smelly human might leave behind.

As if reading his thoughts, Morning looked up at him. "I should also mention, we'd appreciate it if you didn't smoke in here, or anywhere in town for that matter."

"I don't smoke," Tom deadpanned.

Morning gave only another shrug. "You're all welcome to the communal meal gatherings every morning, noon, and evening."

"I guess it's too much to expect any human-oriented food," Tom murmured.

"Yes, it is," said Morning.

"Even though Mary lives here?"

"She's accommodated to our life here, so there's no reason you can't either."

Theresa stepped between them. "I'm sure it will be fine, thank you."

Morning nodded, but turned her gaze back upon Tom. "If you feel you must, you can go to Palisade. Some establishments there serve meat. Mary would have to take you, however."

"That won't be necessary," Tom said in a more resigned voice. There had been no reason for him to bring it up other than for the sake of being contrary. He got along without meat at home.

"Is there anything else?" Morning asked.

"I think we're fine," said Theresa. "Thank you for your help. We'll be sure to leave the place as we found it."

Morning nodded, gave Tom one last skeptical glance, then headed out.

"So much for ponies being universally friendly," Tom murmured.

"Huh?" Molly said in confusion. "She seemed nice enough to me."

"She wasn't quite as friendly towards your father," Theresa said.

"Yeah, I guess you're right." Molly looked up at Tom. "Why wasn't she nice to you? You didn't do anything to upset her."

Tom could have said that being human was enough, but he chose not to stir the pot. "Don't worry too much about it."

"But we're always taught in school that ponies are supposed to be nice to all beings."

"Perhaps Morning Glow needs a little remedial education," Tom said in as good-natured a voice as he could muster.

"They've had some trouble with humans over the summer, dear," Theresa said in a delicate voice. "So they're naturally a little more wary of them."

"But Dad would never hurt anypony," said Molly.

Tom smiled. "As long as you know that, that's good enough for me."

Molly smiled as well. "Oh! I just thought of something. Can we visit the Monument while we're here?"

"I'm not sure it's open right now, honey," said Theresa. "And we don't exactly have a means to go over it except on hoof. Or foot. And that's a long way to go just to get to it."

Molly looked crestfallen. The Colorado National Monument a large area of rough, rocky territory at the western edge of Grand Junction. A winding paved road had been built through it, affording tourists a wonderful view of the beautiful rock formations which would have otherwise been inaccessible. Molly used to love the trips they took to the Monument.

"That might be something to consider, Molly," said Tom. "Humans can drive cars and can get into places like that more easily. They built the roads that allowed us to visit it in the first place."

Molly considered, then glanced at her sides and unfolded her wings. "But I could fly through it some day, couldn't I?"

"If it was allowed."

"Why wouldn't they?"

"The people who run the park want to make sure everyone remains safe," said Tom. "That's harder to do if people can go off the main road and trails."

"But lots of pegasi are pretty strong," said Molly. "Or large like Water Wings. Oh, maybe he'd be willing to carry me on his back!"

To Tom's surprise, it was Theresa who nixed the idea. "No, that wouldn't be safe without a harness of some sort, and then that would interfere with his flying. There will be plenty of chances in the future to visit the Monument." She glanced at Tom and added in a lower voice, "And it's not what we're here to do."

Molly folded her wings and frowned slightly. "Oh, that. When are we going?"

"Tomorrow morning," said Tom. "Mary said she would be free to--" He cut himself off when his cell phone buzzed. He pulled it out and glanced at the number. "Oh, um, I have to take this."

Theresa tilted her head. "Who would be calling you now?"

"Uh, the office," Tom said absently before answering the call. "Hey, this is Tom, give me a minute." He placed the phone against his chest. "I'll take this outside."

"Outside?"

"Yeah, I need to get more signal. Be back in a bit." He headed out of the house before his wife could say another word. "Sorry about the delay, Rick."

"Hey, no worries," said Rick. "Sorry for the call late on a Sunday, but you seemed pretty keen on snagging this place."

Tom glanced behind him and headed further from the house. He still didn't know exactly how sensitive his wife's ears were. Of course, it did nothing for the other ponies glancing curiously at him as they passed. "Yes, I'm still interested. Is it going to be up for sale soon?"

"You're in luck, Tom, the legal paperwork is being finalized now. Clerks must be burning the midnight oil this weekend to get these through. Makes a nice political statement, I suppose."

"I'm not interested in politics, just a place to live for my family."

"And you can have it, but you have to act fast," said Rick. "I should have the papers in hand tomorrow and can catch a flight to Grand Junction in the evening. I can meet with you early Tuesday morning."

Tom frowned. "The morning? Can we make it in the afternoon instead?"

"'Fraid not," Rick said. "I've got dozens of other people lined up behind you wanting to snag houses in that area. Some have put in higher bids, but I'm giving you first choice as a favor to your company."

Tom ran a hand through his hair. He was under no illusion that Molly would agree to rehumanize during the first session, and he wanted to do it early in the day. Parents of children up for rehumanization were encouraged to talk to them between sessions, and they would force a delay of a full day if the session concluded late. He didn't want to live among Shimmerists for longer than absolutely necessary. "I've kinda already got plans most mornings this week."

"I'd suggest changing them," Rick said. "I'm not normally this pushy on a sale, but affordable housing is at a premium right now. Only way we can make any sort of profit on them at these prices is because the government is subsidizing it."

Tom understood why. By buying up the land from its former owners -- or taking land that former humans had defaulted on -- and practically giving it away to as many humans as possible, the government would be making a clear statement to the Shimmerists that Grand Junction was territory that belonged only to those who could properly pay for it.

"All right," said Tom. "I'll be there."

Strong led his companions back to his residence. Rainy accompanied them, as Strong saw no reason to exclude her; if she could be trusted with delivering the artifact, she could be trusted with whatever she heard.

They entered the domicile's common room. He placed the gemstone in the center of the table, and they sat around it. Strong glanced at the others before pressing his hoof to the stone and announcing in a clear voice, "This is Strong Hooves."

He withdrew his hoof to find the gemstone glowing, but when nothing further appeared to happen, Strong prompted the artifact again. "This is Strong Hooves to whomever sent me this stone. Are you there?"

After another pause, a male voice crackled from the gem in the sing-song of Equish, then after a clearing of a throat, settled down into accented English. "Apologies for both the delay and forgetting to activate the translation spell," said a distinguished male voice, every other word slightly distorted. "Repeat your name."

"Strong Hooves," said Strong. "And you're a bit garbled."

"Yes, an unfortunate circumstance of being this far from the portal on both ends," said the stallion. "We have to make the best of it for now. My name is Prince Blueblood."

Strong's eyebrows rose, and Water and Rainy exchanged surprised looks. "I've heard your name," said Strong. "I must admit, I never expected to speak to you."

"Then consider this fortuitous," said Blueblood, his tone one of regal aloofness. "Certainly you will after hearing what I have to offer you."

"Other than more magical freedom, the only thing I want is self-determination," Strong declared. "I want us to be recognized as the separate and distinct beings that we are. I refuse to let us be forced into the same cultural and economic mold as humanity."

Strong was pleased to see Rainy nodding her head. She had not struck him as a Shimmerist, but there were many who held to the same beliefs despite not adopting the title. He had hoped during his visit to Pony Hope that Sunrise Storm would be of the same mindset, but her beliefs had been too addled by the Lunites and Harmonists.

"I also want humanity to allow their brethren the freedom to choose to become ponies," said Strong in an almost reverent voice. "The way Sunset Shimmer intended us to live. The way I believe God intended us to live, for it was He who sent her to help humanity turn from its evil ways."

"I have little control or influence over what humanity does regarding its own kind," said Blueblood, his voice tinged with disdain. "The way they have ruined their world and continue to do so staggers the imagination. Little wonder Sunset engineered this virus to produce a large number of earth ponies. Your world needs them."

"I'm rather proud to be one myself, Your Highness," said Strong. "But, please, let's return to the matter at hoof. We're obviously on the same page concerning humans. Clearly, you agree that they have no right to meddle in our affairs, nor attempt to change us back."

"Indeed," said Blueblood. "I have broached the matter multiple times that the ponies of your world would be better off under the enlightened rule of Princess Celestia."

Rainy drew back a half-step as if in shock. Water raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

"She would give you the freedom you desire," Blueblood continued. "In Equestria, she rules without interfering in anypony's life. We all thrive under her leadership."

Strong considered the reactions of the others. Rainy had overcome her initial shock and listened with interest. Water looked skeptical.

Strong burned with the desire to accept. That the Vision resembled the Equestrian ruler could not be coincidence. Celestia was immortal, perhaps even divine. She moved the heavens in her world. She could very well be an angel of God sent to prepare the world for the Second Coming.

"What exactly are you offering us, Your Highness?" Strong asked.

"We wish to bring the ponies of Earth into protectorate status under the Equestrian Crown," Blueblood explained. "This would afford you all the rights and protections that the diarchy guarantees all ponies under their reign. In turn, the Element Bearers would be obligated to protect the ponies of your world as they do ours. You will be free from human aggression and barbarianism."

Strong had never felt as much hope for the Shimmerist cause. Sunset Blessing could only have dreamed of obtaining such support. At the same time, he had to understand fully what they would be getting themselves into. "Define 'we.'"

"Myself and the Canterlot nobility," Blueblood said.

"And not Princess Celestia herself?"

"She is admittedly reluctant to follow this course."

"And with good reason," Water declared.

"Who was that?" Blueblood demanded. "Is there another pony in the room with you?"

"That was Water Wings," said Strong. "He is one of my most trusted friends, even if he disagrees with me sometimes. Also present is Rainy Skies, another prominent pegasus."

Rainy smiled at the implied praise.

"I had hoped this to be a more private audience, but I will take you at your word that they can be trusted," said Blueblood.

"Then perhaps I can also be trusted to speak," Water said. "What you're suggesting is not going to go over well with the humans. I know, they can't be allowed to determine our future, but they're still in the majority on this world."

"And how many times have minorities among humans been granted additional protections?" Strong countered. "This is no different. We will have the backing of a world with far greater magic than we can command here."

"And yet not even their own ruler is on board with this!"

Strong paused and nodded. "I must admit, Your Highness, it does concern me as well."

"She can be persuaded to accept," said Blueblood. "If you clamor for it, she cannot ignore the plea of millions of ponies, ponies whose existence came about by mistakes on her part concerning her former student Sunset Shimmer."

"That's putting a lot of the burden on us," Water muttered.

"You have my word that the moment that request is made, we will act," said Blueblood.

"With no guarantee that Celestia will agree."

"For her to ignore your plea would put her in a bad light among her own ponies," Blueblood said.

"Meanwhile, we'll be facing the collective anger of humanity," Water said. "Not to mention this will give groups like Humanity First more ammunition to shoot down what little freedoms we've already been granted. This has a huge potential to become a disaster."

"Water has a point," said Strong. "Even if there is a small lag between our declaration of independence from human authority and Equestrian support, we cannot afford to be left defenseless."

"What is it you propose?" Blueblood asked.

"We need more magic. Our unicorns need more spells. Our pegasi need more training. We earth ponies need to learn how to open up a greater connection to the earth."

"I will grant your requests," said Blueblood. "We have already made inroads in that area."

"I had suspected as much," said Strong. "That this Farhearing Stone was delivered to me with relative ease only bears this out. But we need more than that, unless you intend for me to give this artifact to our unicorns so they can figure out how it works."

"As eager as you are to tear the gemstone apart for all its magical secrets, I insist you refrain. I wish to remain in communication with you."

Strong stepped closer to the artifact. "I also have another request. There is one particular spell that I want. The Transformation Spell."

Rainy gasped.

Water's pupils shrank slightly. "You want what?"

"We advocate for the complete transformation of humanity," Strong declared. "We already have humans who have heeded that call, not to mention the partially transformed who refuse to rehumanize. We cannot spread the message of the blessings of transformation if we cannot provide it."

Water stared, aghast. "Do you seriously believe that he can just give you what has to be the most illegal--!"

"Water, you believe the same as I do, that humanity is better off as ponies," said Strong.

"Well, yes, but I'm realistic about it. If it's ever going to happen, we'll have to come up with the spell ourselves."

"Considering how long it took Equestria to come up with the same spell, I doubt that would happen anytime soon."

"Just the same--"

"I want to make something very clear," Blueblood said, his voice briefly amplified. "I do not in any way condone what Sunset Shimmer did despite some of the benefits it may have brought. I cannot be party to any further transformation of humanity."

"I am not asking you to, Your Highness," said Strong. "I do not advocate any further forced transformations. I am merely asking you to provide the means for us to assist the willing."

"Even in Equestria, the spell is frowned upon. It is in the most restricted section of the Canterlot Archives. Even I do not have unfettered access to it."

Strong smiled. "I'm sure you can find a way if helping us is that important to you."

"You ask for the impossible."

"I've found that with magic and determination, nothing is impossible, Your Highness. Especially for a pony of your means."

Blueblood was silent for a long moment. "I will see what I can do."

"Please contact me when you've made some progress along those lines," said Strong. "In the meantime, it has been a great pleasure speaking with you. I look forward to hearing from you again."

There was an indignant snort, and the glow in the gemstone faded.

Water stepped up to Strong. "I don't believe it. You actually dismissed him."

"In matters like this, it is important to retain the initiative," said Strong.

Water frowned. "At the risk of alienating the one pony who could help us."

"Nonsense. Realize the pony's title: Prince. He's royalty. He wants to make a name for himself. It's in his best interest to give us whatever we want if it means he gets what he wants." Strong chuckled. "Perhaps he's eying the Equestrian throne for himself. He certainly would be much more amenable to our cause than Princess Celestia appears to be at the moment."

Strong did not truly believe that was possible, not when Celestia may be of divine origins, but it opened the door to the next part of the conversation he wanted to have when Rainy said, "Um, I don't think it quite works that way over there."

Strong approached Rainy. "You live in Pony Hope, correct?"

Rainy nodded. "It's where the shelters in Lazy Pines settled us. All my friends are there, so I stayed on."

"I understand it harbors a heavy Harmonist influence."

"It seems to work for the town."

"What did they tell of you of alicorns?"

"That we're destined to be ruled by one," said Rainy in a softer voice.

"And?"

Rainy hesitated. "And that only an alicorn Princess is the rightful ruler over ponies."

Water blinked. "I didn't know they believed that."

"There's a lot the Harmonists don't promulgate outside their own circles," said Strong. "They're trying to fly lower under the radar than we are."

"I know what you're going to say," said Rainy. "That the Harmonists should be jumping all over this idea if it means we get Princess Celestia to become our ruler."

"But that's not what they want, is it?"

Rainy remained silent, her ears drooping slightly.

Strong stepped closer. "Please, tell me. What is it Harmonists really believe about the nature of their future Princess?"

Rainy tucked her tail between her hind legs. "I'm not sure I should mention it."

"We trusted you to hear my conversation with Blueblood, something you could easily tell the right ponies who would see that it comes to naught. Or humans, for that matter."

Rainy frowned and glared at Strong. "I would never betray any pony to any human!"

"I was merely making a point," Strong said. "Now, what is it that the Harmonists really believe?"

Rainy glanced between Strong and Water, the latter of whom gave her an intensely curious look. "They believe that an alicorn will arise from among our own kind." She hesitated. "And that she will hold dominion over the entire Earth, not just ponies."

"Are you serious?" Water asked in a hushed voice.

"Why so surprised?" Strong said. "Sunset Shimmer herself believed that Princess Celestia should rule over more than just Equestria in her own world. I would say the Harmonists' ideas are more closely aligned with Sunset's than they let on."

"But it's not the same," said Rainy. "Harmonists don't necessarily want to see humans transformed into ponies. They believe all beings can live in harmony together, but they need a single vision. Having us under the rule of Princess Celestia is not really keeping with that."

"The question is, what do you believe?" Strong asked.

Rainy's ears drew back. She glanced at the gemstone on the table. "I'm not sure anymore."

"Do you want to see ponies protected?"

"Of course I do."

"I feel this is the only way we can do it," Strong declared. "We don't have any more options."

"But the Pony Council--" Rainy began.

"Will come to nothing. It's been how many days now, and they have yet to meet with an official from the American government of any importance."

Rainy had no response, her eyes uncertain, her tail twitching.

"Rainy, is Bright Future still in Pony Hope?"

"Yes, she is," said Rainy.

"I would like a favor of you," said Strong. "Please inform her that I would like to speak with her."

Water's ears rose.

Rainy nodded. "I can do that. I'd like to stay overnight to rest first, if that's okay."

"Of course. Head over to the town square. There are always ponies there offering food and drink for travelers, and somepony will be willing to take you in."

Rainy smiled. "Thank you. And I promise to keep this whole thing secret."

"Yes, please, at least for now. Thank you."

Rainy nodded again and headed out.

Water turned to face Strong. "Okay, I'll bite. Why do you want to talk to the leader of the Harmonists?"

"When I was attending the council meeting in Pony Hope, Miss Future gave a little speech," said Strong. "She said some things that suggested she was privy to knowledge concerning Equestria that most ponies are not. I want to know what that is."

Water tilted his head. "You're going to work with the Harmonists?"

"Why not? We share similar interests." Strong smiled. "And I have something to offer them: a gateway into as much knowledge as they want concerning alicorns."

Author's Note

My apologies, but there will be another delay in the next update. I have several days coming up this week where I will need to put in late hours at the office, plus I'll need time next weekend to help my wife put up the Halloween display outside our house. Next update will be in two weeks on 11/4.

There will likely be similar delays coming up closer to Thanksgiving, and a possible longer one over the Christmas holiday as I will be spending it out of town.

Chapter 13 - Cracks In The Facade

Tonya looked over the three crystal ponies who stood before her early Monday morning. One -- a stallion with spring green fur named Ralph Danner -- had a temporary badge. Her gaze lingered on it for a moment, but it checked out. Ralph noticed her gaze and said, "I lost my badge just before I was transferred in, ma'am, and they had to issue me a new one. Paperwork hasn't caught up yet."

Tonya nodded. Her gaze swept the other two ponies, another stallion and a mare. The stallion's badge had a normal name. The mare -- whose blue fur was so bright Tonya swore she would need sunglasses were the mare ever to go full crystal -- had the name "Sparkling Sky" on her badge.

Tonya managed not to roll her eyes.

"This is your final briefing before the arrival of the Equestrian delegation," said Tonya as she paced before them. "Have you all reviewed Princess Twilight's magic profile?"

All three replied, "Yes, ma'am."

"Make sure you remember it. It's critical that you can separate some other pony's magic from that of the Princess. Do not assume the Princess can protect herself. Do not slacken in your duty just because she is so powerful. Is that understood?"

"Yes, ma'am," they chorused.

"This is the first time I've worked with any of you, so I will repeat what I generally tell other ponies I work with." She glanced at Sparkling. "Don't ponify your language, period. It's someone, not somepony. It's anyone, not anypony."

Sparkling held up a fore-hoof. "Question, ma'am?"

Tonya turned to her. "Of course."

"May I ask why it matters?"

"Because clarity of language is very important when giving reports or orders," said Tonya. "You have no idea if the person at the other end of your comm link is human or pony. You mention the word 'pony,' and it may inadvertently set up an expectation in someone's mind to expect a pony specifically as a threat. Yes, agents are trained now to deal with both species, but you don't need to make it harder for them."

Sparkling nodded. "Thank you, ma'am, I appreciate the explanation."

"Had no one mentioned that to you before?"

"Most of the time I'm scolded for that sort of thing, it's by human superiors who just don't want to hear that language," said Sparkling. "At least that was what I was left to assume, as they never offered an explanation other than an order to be obeyed. Your explanation makes sense."

Tonya was content that Sparkling was not going to give her any trouble. She was wary of ponies who changed their name, as there was always the chance that they had drunk the Sunset kool-aide and would not work at their best. Such ponies should not get this far in the ranks, but Tonya didn't want to take any chances.

She wondered if she fell back on her police training too often. Drawing on it too much risked her pining for something she could never go back to.

"Are there any more questions?" asked Tonya.

No one replied.

She looked at the transfer's badge. "Mr. Danner, one moment. The rest of you, to your assigned positions."

Ralph stepped closer as the other two left. "Yes, ma'am?"

"Recent transfer, you said?"

"Yes, ma'am, I was rotated in from Denver."

"I'll see if I can expedite that paperwork. I'd much rather you have a regular badge."

"Thank you," said Ralph. "I've already had two agents stop me and verify my temp badge this morning."

Tonya smirked. "I take full blame. I tightened down some of those checks myself."

Ralph smiled. "No worries, ma'am, just part of the job. Is there anything else?"

Tonya thought back to her conversation with Fuller two days prior. He had said he would handle the investigation as to why there had been improper support for the capture of the Partial, but her curiosity got the better of her. "Were you assigned to Denver when the operation occurred this past Saturday?"

"Yes, ma'am," Ralph said in a stiff voice.

"Did anyone at all suggest you take part in the operation?"

"No, ma'am. In fact, I had offered to participate, but I heard nothing after that."

Tonya frowned.

"While I thought it was odd, I didn't think anything of it at the time," said Ralph. "I assumed either the threat of magical interference was low, or they already had support."

Tonya struggled not to let her suspicious nature get the best of her. Such an action struck of either extreme incompetence or purposeful sabotage. The former was hard to imagine where Matthew was very careful as to who worked for him and what roles they played. That left only the latter.

"I'm, ah, trying not to read too much into my rotation here after that," said Ralph in a delicate voice.

"Your record is exemplary," said Tonya. "If anything, being assigned to MIDROC is the equivalent of a promotion."

"Thank you, ma'am, your confidence in my abilities is appreciated. Is there anything else?"

"No, Mr. Danner," said Tonya. "Please report to your position."

"Yes, ma'am," said Ralph before he trotted away.

Tonya watched him go. Should she bring this to Matthew's attention? It was not Tonya's responsibility to pry into these matters. Neither she nor most of the crystal ponies who worked with the FBI were technically a part of that organization. They were an adjunct unit called FCPA -- the Federal Crystal Pony Authority -- and the lines of responsibility were clearly drawn. She really should not have questioned Ralph in the first place.

She set her thoughts aside for the moment as she had more immediate matters to attend to, such as preparing the Pony Council delegation for Princess Twilight's visit.

Sunny sighed and knocked the headset from her ears with the flick of a hoof, sweeping a wing forward to guide its fall onto the table next to the laptop. She pointed the pony wand at the machine and closed out of the app that allowed her to use the PC as a phone.

Goldy stepped up to her. "Still no answer?"

"No," Sunny said in a sullen and worried voice. "It just dumps me into Jenny's voice mail. She didn't respond to the message I left her last night."

Goldy gently placed a hoof against Sunny's shoulder. "I'm sure she's okay."

"And here I wanted to call her so she wouldn't worry about me! It's not like her to go without responding, even if it's just a text to tell me she's busy."

Though Sunny couldn't imagine how Jenny could be busy. As far as Sunny knew from the last time they had talked a few weeks ago, Jenny was still sorting out what she wanted to do. Sunny knew Aunt Eileen was considering a move to Denver, but she had not heard any more about it.

"Is there somepony else in your family you can contact to check on her?" Goldy asked.

"I tried Aunt Eileen, and I just get her voice mail, too," said Sunny.

"Your parents, perhaps?"

"I don't want to worry them. Mom managed to find some new funding recently for her research, so she's been deep into that and traveling around a lot."

Goldy smiled. "That's good to hear. You were worried about your mother being disappointed when government sources started to dry up. Did she mention who's funding her?"

"No, just that it was from the private sector," said Sunny. "She didn't go into any more detail." She gave her laptop another forlorn look.

"As much as you're concerned about your sister, you'll need to focus today," said Goldy.

Sunny turned her gaze back to her compatriot. "But it's just Twilight. I've met her before. We're practically friends."

"Yes, but it will be in the public spotlight. Our initial meeting with her will likely be recorded by the press."

Sunny sighed. "Just once, I wish we could do something without all the fanfare."

"Unfortunately, such fanfare is required to get our message across."

"I'm not used to being in the public spotlight like this."

"I understand," said Goldy. "But if it helps any, you're taking to it very well."

Sunny gave Goldy an earnest look. "You're going to do most of the talking today, right?"

"As much as I am able. You must expect that you will be participating in this dialog as well. Your words resonated with much of the public, and your actions are becoming more widely known."

"I never really intended all that," said Sunny. "I was supposed to be an assistant to you."

"Just as we cannot predict when a pony will acquire her cutie mark, we cannot predict the path diplomatic discourse will take," said Goldy. "And just as a talent that led to the cutie mark can be surprising to the pony, so, too, can our destinies. Perhaps it was meant all along for you to be the bigger voice than I."

Sunny never liked the idea of predestination. She had to reject it, otherwise she would fall into old patterns of thought that insisted her life's path had been dictated by Sunset Shimmer. Sunset had all but admitted that she had specifically made Sunny into a pegasus as a way of compensating for the trauma resulting from the storm she had accidentally conjured.

Before Sunny could respond to Goldy, a knock came at the door.

"Yes?" Goldy inquired.

The door opened, and Tonya stepped inside. "Good morning. Princess Twilight is scheduled to arrive withing the hour, and I wanted to prepare you for what to expect."

Sunny stepped over to her. "First Pony Sunshine was already giving me some idea. It sounds like another spectacle with the press."

"Except they won't be asking you questions this time," said Tonya. "They'll just be taking pictures and recording the initial meeting."

"It still means I need to watch what I say."

"Yes, but I can't really give you any advice on that."

Goldy stepped forward. "None will be needed. I'm sure we'll be fine."

"Anyway, it's just the initial meeting," Tonya explained. "After that, you'll go off in private to talk. That won't be recorded. Even the security detail will remain outside."

"Will there be any government official present?" asked Goldy.

"Not that I'm aware of," said Tonya. "But that could come later in the week. If so, I'll arrange another liaison for you."

"Oh?"

"I'm being temporarily reassigned to another security detail," said Tonya. "Unfortunately, I can't give you any more detail than that. I hope to be back at MIDROC by the end of the week. Anyway, I'll let you know when the Princess has arrived."

Tonya started to turn away. Sunny's gaze fell on the crystal pony's cutie mark, and finally it clicked in her head. She stepped forward and called out, "Wait, I just remembered something. I think I know you from before."

Tonya hesitated before she turned around. "And how's that?"

"You were the crystal pony who presided at my sister's rehumanization."

Tonya smiled faintly. "Small world. What was it that made your sister remember me? My coloration, I suppose."

"No, your cutie mark."

"Ah, I see," said Tonya in a stiff voice.

"I think it was the stars. It reminded her a little of Twilight's cutie mark." Sunny hesitated. "Is that why you were reluctant to talk about it before?"

"Not really, no."

"I've just never met a pony who didn't want to talk about their mark." Sunny drew back a step. "Sorry, maybe I shouldn't have pried in the first place."

Tonya waved a hoof. "It's fine, I really ought not to get hung up about things like that, especially to fellow ponies. My cutie mark represents my talent for absorbing magic. It's more powerful than the average crystal pony."

"Ah, I had wondered about that," said Goldy. "I had guessed it may have something to do with that, given your line of work."

"Nice observation," said Tonya. "Yeah, it represents that, but it also represents the end of a career."

"I'm sorry, I don't follow."

"Before I got this, I was seriously considering rehumanization," said Tonya. "The allure of being a magical pony sorta wore off when I was stuck with little to do after being a living vaccination tool. I figured if my improved health carried back into my human form, I'd go back to police work."

"I'm sorry it didn't work out," Goldy said in a solemn voice.

Sunny gave Tonya a sympathetic look, but remained silent. She didn't trust what she might say. If anypony understood about having a life radically altered, it would be her. She had made her peace with it and moved on; Tonya sounded like she still needed time to accomplish the same.

"In any case, it's the here and now that's important," said Tonya, her voice back to its business-like tone. "I'll return when the Princess arrives."

She turned and trotted out of the room.

Goldy closed the door with a glow from her horn as Sunny uttered a soft sigh. "I feel a little sorry for her," said Sunny. "I don't think she even wanted that cutie mark."

"Nothing in this universe is perfect," said Goldy in a low voice. "Not even magic."

"Now I'm wondering how many other ponies are like her."

Goldy turned towards Sunny. "I would imagine very few. All ponies I know cherish their marks."

"Cherish" was not quite the word Sunny would use concerning her own cutie mark. She accepted it, she lived up to it, but she didn't let it completely define her. Even taking a new name had not really changed her. She didn't mind if people called her "Laura," as she didn't want to get hung up on any one thing which identified her.

Little wonder why some humans had such a hard time understanding ponies. It made their task seem all the more daunting.

Twilight glanced out the window as her motorcade turned down the street which would lead them to the MIDROC facility. She lowered the microphone of her headset before her muzzle with a nudge of magic. "This will be the last time I can talk to you before I'm in the facility, Starlight. Did you find someone to assist our mutual friend?"

Twilight was careful not to mention Connie by name in any non-magical communication. While she had been assured no one would be tapping into her phone conversations, she didn't want to take a chance.

"I sent Sunburst," said Starlight. "He thinks he may be close to a breakthrough, and this will be some valuable research for him."

"As much as I want to see the mystery of rehumanized magic solved, he needs to put the safety of humans and ponies first."

"I told him that, but you know how he can get sometimes when you present him with a chance to further his knowledge."

"Who else is aware of Night One?" said Twilight, using a code phrase for Ryan.

"Likely Princess Luna by now," said Starlight. "Via the Dream Team."

"Dream Team" was yet more code-speak. Twilight and Starlight were the only ponies other than Celestia who knew of the Dreamwarden program that Luna had created. As much as Twilight would have loved to tout the program more publicly as a means of keeping night pony abilities reined in, she respected and understood Luna's desire for secrecy.

Twilight was not as keen as to how ruthless Dreamwardens could be, but Luna had explained that these night ponies were not like those of Equestria, who owed their complete fealty to Luna. She did not have the resources to act in that role across two worlds, especially one that at any moment had at least some of its pony population asleep at any given time.

Eventually, Luna had explained, there would be less need for such harsh discipline, as the current generation of night ponies drilled proper behavior into their offspring at an early age.

"They'll also help in monitoring events around our mutual friend," said Starlight.

"Keep on top of it, please," said Twilight.

"Will do."

"Is there anything else I should know?"

"Ah, not really," said Starlight in a vague voice.

Twilight sighed. "What now?"

"It may be nothing."

"I've heard that before, usually right before things are about to blow up in our faces."

"One of the mages overseeing the portal on this side reported a discrepancy during an audit this morning," Starlight explained.

Twilight's eyebrows rose. "How big?"

"Pretty sizable, or they wouldn't have alerted me," said Starlight.

The portal had the ability to record the amount of magic it was exposed to by beings or objects which traversed it. It was another means by which both Earth and Equestria ensured that only authorized personnel and material passed through it. The recorded magic was periodically compared against the official records and supply manifests. Most discrepancies were small and the result of clerical errors. The occasional unexplained differences were usually small enough to be written off as within the margin of error for the spell.

"Do we know yet if this was an actual security breach or just an honest mistake?" Twilight asked.

"Too early to tell," said Starlight. "They're investigating now. UNPOC was notified, but they've agreed to let us finish researching it before opening a formal inquiry."

UNPOC -- United Nations Portal Oversight Committee -- was the primary point of contact for anything concerning the portal. Any serious issues required them to inform the Security Council, but they were fortunately more flexible than protocol demanded, especially dealing with technicalities of magic that they had yet to fully understand.

"If we don't have enough things to worry about," Twilight muttered. "All right, once Sunburst is done with his current task, have him head to New York to assist in the investigation. I want this one locked down as quickly as possible." The motorcade slowed to a stop. "I have to go! I'll contact you soon."

She terminated the call and plucked the headset from her head, folding it and tucking it into her saddlebags. She uttered a long sigh.

"Do I even want to know?" Spike ventured from the seat next to her.

"Not really," said Twilight. "I'll brief you later."

Secret Service agents swarmed towards the car and around her and Spike once they had stepped out of the vehicle. They shepherded the two into the facility as pictures were taken, and Twilight was met by a middle-aged man whom she recognized from the research she had done the other day.

What really drew her attention was one of the two ponies who stood near him. When Twilight smiled, it was not in response to the human's overture, but in recognition of Laura Tanner -- Sunrise Storm, she reminded herself. She didn't know whether it was just a growth spurt or something less tangible, but Sunny seemed more mature than when Twilight had last seen the filly. Indeed, she had trouble thinking of Sunny as anything less than a full-grown mare.

The human offered his palm, and Twilight pressed her hoof to it. "Welcome to Midwest Recovery Sector Operational Command," said the human in a cordial voice. "I am Matthew Fuller, Regional Director." He withdrew his hand and swept it towards the two ponies. "This is the Pony Council delegation. The unicorn is First Pony Golden Sunshine."

Goldy stepped forward, a wide smile stretched across her muzzle. "This is indeed an honor, Princess."

"Thank you," said Twilight. "But, please, you can call me Twilight."

Goldy gestured towards Sunny. "And I'm sure this one needs no introduction."

Twilight's smile widened as Sunny stepped forward. The two looked at each other for a moment, then threw protocol to the winds as they embraced. "It really is good to see you again," Twilight said in a soft voice.

Sunny closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. Twilight knew at once that Sunny was taking in her scent. It was a common practice among Equestrian ponies as well when greeting a friend they had not seen for some time. Even with the many differences between the ponies of both worlds, so much was startlingly similar. Twilight had to remind herself that they had been molded into this form against their will.

Light flashed as photographers took shameless advantage of the moment, and Twilight had the rueful thought that someone would likely spin it as showing favoritism towards the Pony Council. She would take that risk; even humans sometimes hugged each other when greeting a friend.

Sunny drew back from the embrace, smiling. "It's good to see you as well. Mom still talks about the times she's met you."

"How is Sarah doing?" asked Twilight. "I haven't been following her research as closely in recent months."

"She's doing well. Likely jealous that she's not getting a chance to meet you herself."

Twilight chuckled, but she could hear worry in Sunny's voice. Was her mother not doing quite as well as she said, or was it something else?

Twilight stepped back and resumed her role as a diplomat. "I'm happy to have this opportunity to meet with Miss Sunrise and Miss Storm. I hope this will be a true step forward in furthering better relations between humans and ponies."

"As do we, Twilight," said Goldy.

Twilight turned to Matthew. "Mr. Fuller, do we have any word yet from Washington as to the arrival of an official to meet with the Council?"

"Not as yet," said Matthew. "I am hoping to hear something by the end of the day. In the meantime, we have accommodations for you and your assistant."

"Thank you. Right now what I would like is some conference facilities for my initial consultation with the Council." Twilight had wanted to insert the word "private" but hoped that it had been inferred.

"Of course, Princess," said Matthew. "We've prepared for your arrival. Do any of you wish to make a further statement to the press?"

Twilight could think of any number of things she would like to say, but they would likely be spun in exactly the wrong way. She had to fall back on simply diplomacy. "Only to reiterate what I have said before, that my government wants to do all it can to help humanity exist in harmony with its pony population while adhering to the principle of non-interference. I realize it can be a delicate balancing act sometimes, which is why I'm hoping we can achieve something concrete here."

"I echo the Princess' statement," said Goldy. "We, too, do not seek to interfere in human affairs, but to live peacefully in their midst. I am happy to hear that Princess Twilight's thoughts are aligned with ours, that we can eventually become one unified people."

Twilight puzzled over that last statement until she realized her own slip: the use of the word "harmony." She had meant it in its dictionary definition sense, and not the way the Harmonists used it. She quelled the urge to correct Goldy and simply smiled in return. "I believe that's all I have to say."

"This way, then, Princess," said Matthew.

The photographers continued taking pictures until Twilight entered the corridor. She remained silent until they arrived at a large conference room. The agents guarding the room stepped aside, and members of Twilight's Secret Service detail replaced them.

"Feel free to make use of the room as long as you like," said Matthew. "I will have one of my agents on standby. Please notify him when you are ready, and you will be shown to your room."

"Thank you," said Twilight.

"Is there anything else before I take my leave, Princess?"

Twilight did have many questions for him based on what she had learned of his activities lately, but that would raise suspicion. She had to put her faith in humans like Connie to uncover more information. "Not at the moment. Thank you."

Twilight led the way into the room and glanced around, her horn glowing. She sensed no magical wards. Not that she was necessarily expecting them, but with nobles agitating back home and the possibility of a security breach with the portal, she was not taking any chances.

Which was also why her horn gave off a bright flash as she pushed a sphere of magic towards the walls of the conference room.

Both Sunny and Goldy had noticed it, giving each other a puzzled look. Spike waved a claw as he said, "Don't worry, it's just a privacy spell. She does them all the time."

"We've been assured by the facility's head of security that none of the rooms are monitored," said Goldy.

"Yes, but with matters as they are, it's better to be safe than sorry," said Twilight. "I do admit, I was surprised to hear you were with the delegation, Sunny."

"To be honest, it was more First Pony Sunshine's idea," said Sunny.

Goldy smiled. "I consider us among friends. You can all just call me Goldy. And, yes, I did ask for Sunny to come along on this venture, and I'm already glad she did."

Twilight smiled. "I saw the press conference. I thought you handled yourself well, Sunny."

Sunny blushed faintly and smiled, though it appeared a bit uneasy.

"I wish I could spend more time catching up with you, but I think it's important we get down to business. Spike, please take notes, if you would."

Spike produced a pad and a pen. "Got it."

"First off, I want to know how you've been treated since you've been here," Twilight said.

"We have been treated very well," said Goldy. "Save for the restrictions on our movements and magic."

"Magic?" Twilight asked.

"All part of the effort to ensure our security, we are told."

"It really hasn't been that bad," said Sunny. "Yes, I'm really itching to stretch my wings after being cooped up in here for a few days, but that's the worst of it."

"Mr. Fuller has been nothing but cordial towards us and has done nothing to restrict our communication with the outside world," said Goldy.

"But you have yet to meet with an American government official," said Twilight.

"We are still waiting patiently on that front, yes."

Twilight nodded as Spike's pen scratched across the page of his notepad. "So now a bigger question: how do the ponies of the western United States feel they are being treated?"

Goldy smiled. "Well, if everything was considered well, we wouldn't be here."

"I understand that, as well as what your grievances are," said Twilight. "I meant your everyday lives. Can you give me as objective an assessment as possible?"

"Is something wrong?" Sunny asked.

Despite Sunny's attempt to hide it, Twilight could hear the anxiety in her voice. "More like I want to head off something before it goes wrong. I'm sorry I have to be so vague."

"Understood," said Goldy. She turned to Sunny. "I believe my colleague can better answer your question."

Sunny appeared a bit surprised but stepped forward. "Our day to day lives are generally good. Most of us seem content, and our communities are doing well. A lot of us simply feel we could do so much more if we were allowed."

"So you're saying humans leave you in peace for the most part?"

"Sometimes we have some trouble, usually at the edges of the Homestead lands," Sunny explained. "But most ponies live pretty well. The night ponies seem much more organized in recent months, so we feel more protected. For the most part, we've created the sort of society that we want."

Twilight smiled. "That's very good to hear."

"I've tried to remind ponies that it's not all about Sunset Shimmer," Sunny continued in a more confident voice. "I remind them that they should do this because they want to and not because a dream told them to. I'm doing as I'm sure Fred still is, making sure ponies are thinking for themselves."

"Mind you, Twilight, simply living day to day is not enough for any species," said Goldy. "Sunny is correct in her statement that she's helping us take control of our destiny, and as such, we will stagnate if we aren't allowed to live up to our potential. Truly thinking beings cannot be content with an imposed status quo."

Twilight understood, but at the moment she needed ammunition that Celestia could fire back at the nobles. So far she was finding nothing to truly justify declaring a protectorate over these ponies.

"Twilight, did you think we were being mistreated somehow?" Sunny asked.

"Realize the rhetoric of some factions may tend to exaggerate the friction with humans," said Goldy. "Especially those who go out of their way to present themselves as an antagonist."

The more Twilight heard, the more she was convinced that Goldy had to have been a politician as a human; that had been the most roundabout way to refer to the Shimmerists she had ever heard. "I just want to understand the bigger picture. It's good to hear that the borders of the Homestead lands have been respected."

"We hope for a time where there won't be a need for borders," said Goldy.

"Yes, you did make it clear during the press conference that you're not seeking to be recognized as a separate nation."

"Of course not," said Sunny. "We have to share this world with humans. Becoming a separate nation won't help."

Goldy smiled, as if pleased by Sunny's words. "We want all beings to live in Harmony."

Twilight smiled. "It's our goal as well. Equestria is always trying to spread friendship where it can."

"It's even more imperative here on Earth. We do not have the luxury at the moment to be ruled by and united under an alicorn princess."

Twilight did note the phrase "at the moment," but decided not to belabor that point. She had made her assessment known concerning the very low possibility of seeing a pony of Earth Ascend in anyone's lifetime. "There is something I need to ask that I'm sure whatever official is sent to meet with you will as well. Do the ponies of the west still consider themselves citizens of this country?"

"That's not an easy one to answer," said Goldy.

"I know, but it's an important one."

"Realize that if we unequivocally say 'yes', it means submitting ourselves to a system of law that is holding us back."

"But the reality is that there are also human citizens who sometimes disagree with the way the law is written, but still consider themselves Americans," said Twilight.

"The problem is, many of us are so focused on establishing our identity and culture that the question simply doesn't come up," said Goldy. "Even the average American human citizen doesn't necessarily think about his or her citizenship in every decision they make during the day."

Twilight felt like Goldy was evading the question, but she likely had little choice if she was trying to act as a representative of the western ponies. That the factions had managed to come together at all was nothing short of amazing.

Goldy once again turned to Sunny, as if in an unspoken prompt.

"Um, there's something else complicating things, Twilight," said Sunny. "With all the immigration that's been going on, we have ponies from other countries. They wouldn't be considered citizens, and they're afraid of being deported if they draw too much attention to themselves."

Twilight had realized that problem herself, but she had not had a chance to determine how big of an issue it was.

"I've talked to some of them, at least the ones who speak English," said Sunny. "Most of them are identifying more with their pony tribe than their nationality."

"The point is that Harmony does not recognize citizenship," said Goldy. "It is open to all. We could claim to be Americans as a way to please the government, but I think that distracts from our goal."

Twilight supposed she could see it from their perspective. Even back home, Equestrians rarely thought about their citizenship, especially since Celestia and Luna took a very hooves-off approach to ruling their subjects. It helped that the country was, generally, prosperous and peaceful, something the western ponies likely could claim they had accomplished as well.

Unfortunately, it also played into the hooves of the nobles, who could claim that this had earned them the right of being ruled by someone who better understood their needs.

"All right, bottom line," said Twilight. "Do you have any desire to be ruled by the Equestrian Diarchy?"

Sunny's eyes widened slightly, and she swished her tail once but remained silent.

"You're referring to the idea oft floated by the Shimmerists," said Goldy in a neutral voice.

"I want to know if you even consider that an option."

"Is it one that's being considered by your government?"

"Not at the moment," said Twilight. "But I want to make clear that there is always the chance that your mission here will fail. If that's the case, are you considering other options?"

"That's not something I can decide unilaterally," said Goldy. "I would have to take it back to the Pony Council."

"But have you at least considered other possibilities?"

Goldy smiled. "I would prefer to think positively and hope for success rather than plan for failure. The last thing I want is for humans to see this as an ultimatum, such as 'give us what we want or we'll form our own nation.'" She turned to Sunny. "I believe my colleague has something to share that would be apropos here."

Sunny gave her a questioning look.

"What you mentioned to me yesterday about your mother and the reservation."

"Oh, yes!" said Sunny. She turned to Twilight. "A few months ago, my mother took me to meet some of the tribal leaders on a Native American reservation. She had a good relationship with them before ETS to ensure she respected their culture and beliefs while doing research in their ancestral lands. They were some of the most accepting of our transformation we had ever seen."

"Yes, I had heard about that," said Twilight. "Something about how animal forms were considered important to many of them, and how the earth ponies were so close to the land."

"It's more than that," said Sunny. "They sympathized with our desire to want to maintain a distinct culture and identity, something Native Americans have been struggling with for far longer than we have. And they even have some measure of sovereignty despite being within the borders of the United States."

"An excellent point," said Goldy. "Please, Sunny, continue."

"I mean, the situation is not exactly the same," Sunny said in a more confident voice. "The Native Americans were given terrible land and expected to make the best of it. But while there weren't as many transformations on the reservations, they do have a few earth ponies, and they're starting to improve the land. My mother thinks they may be close to a cultural revival."

"I hadn't heard about that," Twilight admitted.

"Can't there be some sort of similar accommodation with us? I know we're talking about a lot more land here, and I don't mean we should make it one big pony reservation."

"But I think that's the way humans will see it," said Twilight. "It's even been partially enshrined in law with the Limited Pony Homestead Act."

"Except we don't have sovereignty," said Sunny. "And we're not asking for it."

"The forced resettlement of ponies in the Homestead land suggests the government is trying to have it both ways," said Goldy. "Ponies a people apart but subject to their law."

"I'll be blunt," said Twilight. "The ponies of the west have largely driven the idea that you are a people apart."

"But we don't have to be. That's my point. We can show humans what it means to live as ponies."

"Uhh, you may want to rephrase that."

"Yes, I just realized that could give the wrong idea," said Goldy. "I made it clear we are not advocating more transformations. Humans don't have to transform to understand our lives, they just have to be willing to look and listen. We're hoping you can aid us in that effort."

"I have made it clear that I do want them to send a representative to speak with you," said Twilight. "But I have to be honest with you, I'm not sure words will be enough."

"What if humans could actually see how we live?" Sunny asked.

Goldy turned to her. "Isn't that what we are here for?"

"I don't mean here, I mean in our communities," Sunny explained. "We don't really have a lot of humans living among us at the moment."

Twilight looked at Goldy. "Are humans welcome in your communities, Goldy?"

"We certainly don't turn them away," said Goldy. "Except when they cause us grief."

"But we don't exactly invite them in, do we?" Sunny asked. "They may believe we would turn them away."

"And to be perfectly honest, there are those among you who would," said Twilight.

"This is unfortunately true," said Goldy in a low voice. "Sunny, what exactly are you proposing?"

Sunny glanced from Goldy to Twilight and back again, as if unsure of herself now. "I don't know how feasible it would be, but what if we invited representatives of the government into our communities?"

Goldy looked thoughtful.

"Wouldn't that show that we're serious about our ideals? That we have nothing to hide?"

Goldy looked towards Twilight. "May I confer with my colleague for a moment?"

"Of course," said Twilight. "Do you wish it to be private? I can cast another privacy spell around the two of you."

"Please."

Twilight stepped back. She dispelled the existing charm and conjured a new one, this time centered around the two ponies. Goldy nodded her appreciation and turned towards Sunny, their conversation now silent to Twilight's ears.

"So, what do you think of Sunny's idea?" Spike asked.

"It sounds like an excellent idea," Twilight said in a subdued voice.

"You, uh, don't sound so sure."

"Did you notice how Goldy was going about her discussion with me?" asked Twilight. "She deferred to Sunny quite a bit. It seemed a bit odd."

Spike shrugged. "Sunny speaks pretty well herself."

"Yes, but despite how much she's accomplished, she still a filly. I'm worried she's been given too much responsibility. I would like to have seen her had a chance to grow up more before her life was disrupted again."

"Is something wrong with my idea?" Sunny asked in a tentative voice as Goldy turned to her.

"Not at all," said Goldy. "It's an unusual one, however. I don't think anypony has suggested such a thing, not even the Lunites."

"We keep going on and on that we don't want our own nation, but all this land we live on has almost nothing but ponies."

Goldy considered. "Realize the further implications of your idea. We would need to open our lands up to all humans, not just some government officials."

"Eventually, yes," said Sunny. "I did some more research last night. I found out there are parts of the country where humans and ponies are interacting with each other more, and not just the communities of the south. There's a part of Denver where the human and pony communities have been mixing more."

"Ah, yes, I had heard something about that," said Goldy.

"That's more what I'm thinking of. Invite humans to come into our lands and meet with us, maybe even start trading with each other."

"But can we limit it to just that? What of the human desire to reclaim the land?"

Sunny had not wanted to think about that; assuming the status quo would continue was easier. Yet as part of her research, she had discovered that the human economy was starting to recover, and more industries were clamoring for access to the resources in the Homestead lands. People who still technically owned land in that area of the country were agitating to return to it or be fairly compensated for its loss.

"That's something that has to be sorted out eventually," said Sunny. "We're not exactly hurting for space. There's still lots of land we don't actually live on."

"True," said Goldy. "Though that will change in the future as we begin raising families. The next generation of foals who were not in utero during ETS will be born this coming spring."

"By the time we really will need the space, maybe we can start migrating into human lands."

"If they will have us."

"We can't expect them to welcome us if they think they're not welcome here," said Sunny.

Goldy considered. "This is a very bold plan."

"Well ... it's more of an idea than a plan. I haven't really thought of the details."

"How sure are you that this will work?"

"Well, I'm not, to be honest," said Sunny. "But I've been gaining a little more insight into the human perspective, and Twilight only confirmed what I've been thinking. We're not going to get humans to listen to us unless we take a completely different approach."

"Which is what we are doing," said Goldy.

"Yes, and I'm building on that." Sunny smiled faintly. "This is really just an extension of your own idea. You were the one who said we should show them how we live."

"But you came to an insight that apparently had escaped me," said Goldy. "You deserve the credit for it."

"I appreciate that, but--"

"In fact, I believe you should be the one to lead this effort."

Sunny's pupils shrank and her ears drew back. "Wait, I thought you're supposed to be in charge of this delegation."

"I am, but I'm quickly coming to realize that you have far more an ability to make an impression that I do," said Goldy.

"Just because I'm popular doesn't make me a good speaker."

"There's more to it than making mere speeches. If that was all there was, I could have done this myself."

Sunny almost wished Goldy had come herself. She could have lived with the illusion that her "fame" was more localized. Yet had she not come, she might not have realized just how isolated and sheltered her fellow ponies have been.

Goldy stepped closer to Sunny. "You're an inspiration to many ponies who have never heard you speak," she said in an almost reverent tone. "They look up to you for who and what you are, and not for what sound bites you can give them."

"I feel like their praise is overblown," said Sunny. "I haven't done much of anything."

"You lead by example," said Goldy. "It is little wonder why you agreed to help implement the idea of showing humans how we live, and that you wish to take a much bigger step forward."

"But I'm already thinking of how other ponies will resist the idea. It's easy for them to send us into human lands, but it's another thing entirely to bring humans into their midst. I doubt many of them will be looking up to me anymore after that."

"I feel you are truly underestimating yourself. You've inspired them before and you can inspire them again." Goldy smiled. "And now you have the chance to inspire humans as well."

"Inspire humans?"

"If we are to have humans visiting us, they will get the chance to see why so many ponies look up to you, and they will also."

Sunny hesitated before saying in a wary voice, "You sound awfully sure of yourself. I have to be honest, I don't want that kind of pressure. I already feel like too many ponies are relying on me as it is."

"Then don't think about it in those terms," said Goldy. "You are at your best when you're doing what your heart tells you is right. By your own words, you had never expected to see this sort of response."

Sunny had enough fame to last her a lifetime, and Goldy wanted to increase it. Yet how would it appear if she refused? She felt an obligation to be something more than just a strong pegasus pony so she could break out of the mold that Sunset had made for her.

"This is too much for me to take on alone," said Sunny.

"Understood," said Goldy. "Of course, I would be happy to help. I'm sure many of your friends would want to help as well."

"If I can convince them this is not going to become some sort of disaster."

"We can limit the scale at first, at least until enough humans come to realize that Harmony is good for them as well."

The more Sunny thought over her own idea, however, the more bad outcomes she could see. She had become too used to living in a largely peaceful and friendly society. Would bringing humans into the mix disrupt that?

Or was that just echoing the Shimmerist sentiment that humans simply could not be trusted not to live down to their "evil ways?" Now she could see just how popular an idea that could become. Pony Hope was largely a Harmonist enclave, but was that only because they had little day-to-day contact with humans?

"Let's limit our proposal right now to inviting government officials," said Sunny. "It will give me a chance to figure out some of the other details."

"Do you at least want to share your greater vision with Twilight?"

Sunny didn't think it qualified as a "vision," and that term was fraught with bad context in the mind of many humans. It reminded them of the shared vision so many freshly transformed ponies had, which was the basis for their claims of brainwashing. "Not just yet."

Goldy looked a bit skeptical at first but eventually nodded. "Very well." She turned towards Twilight and nodded. A flicker from Twilight's horn, and the shield around them vanished. "My apologies, we were just working out some of the details. I believe we will go with Sunny's excellent suggestion."

Twilight smiled. "I'll promote the idea as much as I can. We used a similar idea back in Equestria when we first hosted representatives from a then little-known nation of Yakyakistan."

"Uh, Twilight?" Spike said in a dubious voice. "That didn't go so well."

"Well, yes, it was a little rocky at first, but the end result is what mattered."

Spike nodded. "Yeah, you're right. Hey, they even rescinded the declaration of war, so that was good."

Sunny's ears drew back. "They rescinded what??"

"There were some minor setbacks!" Twilight cried. "Only because we failed to understand their culture at first. You won't have that problem. The yaks are now our friends. They feel welcome in Equestria and we feel welcome there."

Sunny knew many ponies among the Harmonists liked to imitate Equestrian customs, but she hoped they did not imitate their history too closely.

"Sunny will be our primary contact concerning this plan," said Goldy. "It's her idea, and she has the resources in terms of a large number of loyal friends who will assist her."

Twilight gave them a concerned look and stepped closer to Sunny. "Are you sure you're up to this?"

Sunny was surprised enough at the question that she did not respond immediately.

"I think you have the ability to become a very capable mare," Twilight continued. "But you're not quite an adult yet. Is this something you really want to take on?"

If she answered truthfully, the answer would be "no," but all the lamentations in the world would not make Goldy's assessment any less true: that Sunny was in a good position to influence many other ponies.

"I'm going to have help," Sunny said.

"Of course she will," said Goldy. "We understand her present limitations. We'll help her transcend them. When this is over, I firmly believe many more beings will appreciate what Sunny has done for them."

Sunny managed a small smile. Twilight smiled as well, but Sunny still saw concern in the princess' face. It mirrored her own. She had already felt like their shared task had been daunting enough, but she had not realized the true scale of the problem. Despite Goldy's faith in her, she still feared it was more than she could handle.

"Mr. Fuller will be with you in a moment," said Kelsey. "He's currently making some phone calls of a sensitive nature."

"Understood," said Tonya.

"How have things been going with the Princess?"

"She's been mostly holed up in conference with the delegation."

Kelsey smiled. "Has the Princess showed off any of her magic prowess?"

"From what my crystal ponies have told me, nothing more than simple spells," Tonya explained. "Other than that, all's quiet."

"I've heard of some of the things she did while trying to stop Sunset Shimmer," said Kelsey. "Good thing Equestria is pacifistic."

Tonya withheld her opinion. In her view, everyone had a breaking point. As a police officer, she had witnessed too many cases of supposedly calm and soft-spoken people committing horrendous crimes. She refused to assume that anyone was inherently pacifistic, especially aliens from another universe wielding strange powers. The irony was not lost on her that she could qualify for that definition herself.

Kelsey's intercom chimed. "I'm ready to see Ms. Jarris now," came Matthew's voice.

"Yes, sir," said Kelsey.

Tonya nodded and headed into her superior's office.

Matthew was at his desk with his hands folded before him. "Apologies for the delay. I'm monitoring a potential incident in southeast Denver."

"Anything serious?" Tonya asked.

"Nothing that will affect your task there. I plan to brief you on it later."

"Good, since I want to get out of here early tomorrow morning and don't want to be up too late."

"So what can I do for you?" asked Matthew. "I trust there are no security concerns or your request to see me would have carried more urgency."

"Things are fine at the moment," said Tonya. "No foreign magic detected other than from the Princess, and no mundane threats. I wanted to ask if you made any headway as to why the Denver operation on Saturday had inadequate support."

Matthew leaned back in his seat. "This has you quite concerned, I see."

"Yeah, it does," said Tonya. "Maybe Miss Tanner wouldn't have been shut down completely, but having just one crystal pony might have made it harder for her and reduced the range of the effect enough for someone to send for backup."

"I'm still in the process of investigating," said Matthew. "But an initial look has uncovered a breakdown in communication."

Tonya raised an eyebrow. "That's a pretty big breakdown."

"Yes, and I made it very clear how displeased I was with it."

"Do you know what happened?" asked Tonya. "That way I can better alert other crystal ponies in case the situation arises again."

"I'm not sure this is something that they can fix," said Matthew. "Short of directly volunteering for the task, which they should not have to do."

"Well, yes," said Tonya in a wary voice. "But that would at least remind people of their strategic advantage. It may have even prevented this oversight."

Matthew considered. "You could be right about that. Perhaps if that had happened, we would be in a better position now." He smiled. "Unfortunately, while the Equestrian mages are rumored to have actual time travel spells, none are available to us."

"What if I told you that one of the crystal ponies assigned to Denver special operations office did volunteer and was rebuffed?"

Matthew paused, his smile fading slightly. "That's a pretty serious allegation," he said in a flat voice.

"Yeah, it is, but that's what I found out."

"I thought we agreed I was the one to investigate the matter."

Tonya had a feeling someone like Matthew would complain about jurisdiction, but frankly Tonya didn't care. "It wasn't intentional, just the result of a hallway conversation."

"With whom?"

"Ralph Danner, a recent transfer," said Tonya. "He's got a spotless record since joining the FCPA, so I don't think he would make something like that up. You might want to get the details from him. Could lead you right to the source of the so-called communications breakdown."

"So-called?" Matthew asked.

"Cop instincts are telling me that someone wanted to sabotage this operation," said Tonya. "I could be wrong, of course, but there's enough of a possibility that I wanted to bring this to your attention."

Matthew nodded. "A wise decision. I was not aware of this."

"Sorry if you feel like I stepped on your toes."

"Not at all, Ms. Jarris," said Matthew. "We're both trying to do an important job here, and everyone needs to contribute. I'll take this under advisement and see where it leads."

"That's all I ask," Tonya said as Matthew's intercom chimed.

Matthew answered it, and Kelsey's voice announced, "Princess Twilight is here to see you, sir."

"One moment." Matthew turned to Tonya. "Is there anything else?"

"Nothing that we can't discuss later," said Tonya. "I don't want you keeping the Princess waiting."

"Very well. Thank you for your efforts and keep up the good work."

Tonya smiled and exited the office. At once she was aware of the rather powerful aura of magic which surrounded Twilight as her gaze fell on the alicorn princess. Even Tonya's ability would be like trying to empty the Pacific Ocean with a thimble.

Tonya gave Twilight a respectful nod as she passed, and Twilight gave her a surprised but friendly look in return. Tonya was almost to the door, the Secret Service agents parting for her when she heard Twilight say, "Excuse me."

Tonya turned around. "Yes, Princess?"

"I feel like I should know you," said Twilight. "Have we met?"

"Perhaps indirectly. You helped teach several crystal ponies what to expect at rehumanization while I was doing that duty."

Twilight suddenly smiled. "You were there for Jenny Tanner's rehumanization."

"Well, yes, I was. How did you know, if I may ask?"

"I've kept in touch with the Tanner family on and off," said Twilight. "Jenny described you to me."

So Jenny was a friend of Twilight's? Small world indeed. She wished she was at liberty to tell the princess of Jenny's magic issue. Certainly Twilight would want to examine such a thing herself. If anyone could help the girl cope with her odd magic, it would be Twilight. She had to hope Matthew would realize that, too, and either let Twilight in on the operation or consult with her afterward.

Tonya bore no ill will towards Jenny. While she technically broke the law, it was from something she likely had little control over. She needed help rather than punishment. "Hopefully she had only good things to say about me," Tonya said.

"Yes, she did," said Twilight. "Sorry to delay you."

"Not at all," said Tonya before she took her leave.

"I'll get right to the point," said Twilight after she took the chair proffered by Matthew. "I need you to help advocate for a government official to come and speak with the delegation."

Matthew leaned forward and folded his hands on the desk. "I'll do all I can, of course. Realize things are at a sensitive junction at the moment."

"To be blunt, I don't care. The delegation has a proposal that I believe will meet with approval from Washington. All they need is the proper forum in which to announce it."

"I can arrange for another press conference if--"

Twilight already started shaking her head. "That will be like announcing it in a vacuum. They need to have official representation from your government."

"If I had to guess, I would say they're waiting for things to play out here first."

"Which they've already done as much as they're going to."

Matthew considered. "That soon?"

"They need to stop being treated as if they're a political party seeking to advance an agenda," said Twilight. "Perhaps that's the light they're being seen in right now, and I can understand why. But we need to move past that. Can you tell me who your primary contact in Washington is right now concerning the matter?"

"Ms. Wendy Rock," said Matthew.

Twilight's ears drooped slightly. "Is there any way we can contact someone else? She didn't strike me as being particularly helpful, to be perfectly blunt."

"I understand she can take a hard line sometimes," said Matthew. "But I have a good working relationship with her."

"Then maybe you can help me convince her to advance this further."

"I'll do what I can, Princess. At the moment, I'm monitoring a potential incident in Denver, and that needs my focus."

Twilight tilted her head. "Incident? What incident?"

"I'm not sure how much I'm at liberty to disclose."

Twilight wanted to demand more details, as she knew Connie was concerned about something happening at the Magiccraft Fair, but she didn't want to tip her hoof. "Do you know when this incident will be resolved?"

"Unknown at this time," said Matthew. "With luck, it will end without issue and my time will be freed up this afternoon. Until then--"

He was interrupted by the intercom. "Sir, priority call coming in. Line one."

"My apologies. Princess," said Matthew as he reached for the phone. "I need to take this,"

"Yes, of course, I--" Twilight's cell phone buzzed. "--understand. I suppose I'll take this as well." She levitated her headset and set it in place around her ears. "Caller?"

"Starlight Glimmer," the phone's synthesized voice replied. "Priority red."

Twilight's ears drew back, forcing her to adjust the headset. "Answer!"

"Twilight, we have an emergency!" Starlight's desperate voice cried.

"What is it?"

"I just heard from Sunburst via Farhearing Stone. Someone is using mind magic at the Fair!"

"What??" Twilight glanced at Matthew, who had leaned back in his chair, frowning. He was likely hearing about the same incident. Her horn flashed, and she threw up a privacy shield. "Can you get over there?"

"Well, I could, if I had a reference point for the teleport."

"Someone must have an HD camera over there!" Twilight said. "That and Google maps should be enough."

"Uh, I would, but someone else has already taken an interest in this."

"Huh? Who??"

"Princess Luna."

Twilight's pupils shrank.

"And she's pissed," said Starlight.

Chapter 14 - Public Disturbance

Monday dawned bright and crisp in Village Center, the main tech hub of Greenwood Village. Office buildings towered over the semi-circular streets, their otherwise drab colors offset by both the explosion of autumn splendor among the trees, and the brighter shades gathering in an empty lot that had been converted into a fairground.

Even during pre-ETS prosperity, this particular lot had gone unclaimed. Soon after the ETS crisis was over, Connie had directed the city to purchase the lot so it could be used to host events like this. Over the summer, it had played host to farmers' markets, both from humans and ponies. Now Connie watched as preparations began for the Magiccraft Fair.

The police were setting up barricades to restrict how patrons could come and go and make it easier to monitor the flow of people. A special checkpoint had been set up for those involved in managing the fair, the volunteer staff issued badges they wore around their necks.

Connie watched as several more people arrived. One was a human, and a human cop swept him with a metal detector. The ponies accompanying him were subjected to scrutiny by a unicorn wearing an abbreviated version of a police uniform. While the unicorn may not be able to detect everything, he could at least sense if someone carried illegal magical artifacts. Twilight had suggested that check herself after discussing matters with Agent Heller.

Connie looked around for anyone who might be an FBI agent. Not until her eyes fell on a brown-furred unicorn stallion with a wire trailing from one ear did she suspect ponies were on the force. The pony was speaking with another unicorn, one wearing a cloak and hood over his orange fur, his face mostly obscured.

The brown one looked towards Connie, pointed a hoof towards her, and both approached.

Connie started towards them. As she neared, she saw the orange unicorn had a short beard matching his red mane and wore glasses, both of which she had rarely seen on a pony.

"Mrs. Morgan, I presume?" said the brown stallion.

"Yes, that's me," said Connie.

He levitated a badge before her. "Agent Jason Madsen. I'm Agent Heller's partner."

"Thank you for coming, Agent Madsen. Is your cohort here also from the Bureau?"

The other unicorn chuckled. "Oh, my no. I'm not even from this--"

Jason cut him off with a slash of his fore-hoof. "Not here. Let's get some distance from the others, since you're supposed to be incognito."

"Ah, yes, of course."

They headed to a far corner of the lot. Jason turned to Connie and gestured to the orange-red unicorn. "This is Sunburst. He's from Equestria."

Connie's eyes widened slightly. "To what do we owe this honor?"

"Starlight Glimmer sent me, ma'am," said Sunburst. "I'm to observe and warn if I sense any magic that shouldn't be present."

"According to Starlight, Sunburst here has a wealth of magic knowledge," said Jason. "He should be able to pick up on anything amiss, magically speaking. We'd use our own unicorns, but there's going to be so much ambient magic at the Fair that we needed someone who has more experience."

Connie had heard the name Sunburst, but she didn't recall ever seeing him share the same limelight as other Equestrian ponies. "As much as I appreciate the additional magical help, I do have to ask why you suspect trouble may come from a magical source."

Jason stepped closer. "Please keep this in strict confidence. My partner and I strongly suspect Ryan may be a rehumanized pony with an undocumented magical ability."

"Ryan? The same fellow Agent Heller asked me about?"

"Yes," said Jason. "With as much of a police presence as we have, he likely would think twice about simply walking in here, but we have no idea what the range of his power is."

"And from what I've been told, there's a chance he could put pressure on people to gain access," said Sunburst as he adjusted his glasses. "I'm hoping to sense that before he gets too far."

"We're trying to keep a low profile," said Jason. "Sunburst is not as well-known, so we can avoid any implication of Equestrian involvement in this investigation."

Sunburst smiled. "Though I do hope I can mingle a bit. I'm most fascinated by the magical development of ponies on this world! Perhaps it can help me in my other endeavors, such as sorting out the lingering magic in the rehumanized."

Connie smiled. "It's too bad you have to remain under cover, so to speak. My daughter would love to talk to you."

Sunburst tilted his head. "Really?"

"She's a unicorn filly."

"Ah, I see!" Sunburst said. "The dynamic of a mixed human-pony family would be most interesting to study as well."

Connie chuckled, but Jason was more sanguine. "No offense, Sunburst, but we have a specific job to do, and--" Jason cut himself off and turned his head slightly as he spoke into a microphone strapped to a shoulder. "Madsen here. Yes, I'll be right there." He looked at Connie. "I'll be back later. People from Humanity First have started to arrive." He looked at Sunburst. "Stick to the plan, please."

"Yes, of course," said Sunburst. After Jason was away, Sunburst added in a softer voice, "My apologies for being a bit presumptuous."

"It's perfectly fine," said Connie.

"I'm something of a scholar back home, and there's simply so much to be learned here."

Connie looked past Sunburst towards a small park across the street. Several workmen were setting up a wooden stage under the watchful eye of police officers. Others were carrying large speakers. She watched as Jason stepped up to some of the officers and started to confer with them.

Sunburst noticed Connie's gaze and turned his head. "Oh, is that were the other event is taking place?"

"Yes, and you might want to keep an eye on them as well."

"I'll do my best, Mayor Morgan," said Sunburst. "I've been exposed to enough magical emanations of rehumanized people that I should pick up on it no matter where it manifests."

Connie certainly hoped so. The safety of her daughter might depend on it.

Jason glanced at the rapidly gathering crowd for the Humanity First rally. "So what's your take on this, Hank?"

Police Officer Hank Davis tipped back his cap slightly. "Seems like a run-of-the-mill rally so far. We generally haven't had any trouble with these guys."

"Nothing violent?"

"Some people get a little rowdy, but that tends to happen at things like this."

Jason was fortunate to have discovered a former colleague on the Denver police force. Hank had tried out for the FBI and found it not to his liking. He had left in favor of police work instead, but not before the two had established a friendship. Jason much preferred to have personal working relationships like this with local law enforcement.

He looked over to the unicorn cop who had been scanning arriving ponies earlier. "How's Ben been working out for you?"

"Pretty well, actually, though his name's Sureshot now," said Hank.

Jason snorted. "You're joking."

Hank smirked. "'fraid not, but he earned that name all right. And his mark."

Jason peered again. The unicorn had a gun sight as a cutie mark.

"He's wicked-accurate with a gun," said Hank. "Took down a knife-wielding perp by literally shooting the weapon out of his hand, and only a grazing shot at that. No permanent damage."

"He couldn't just yank the knife out of the guy's hand with magic?"

"Too far away at the time. He's got range as well as accuracy."

"Still, he could've kept his old name," said Jason.

"We do tease him a bit, but he's a good sport about it," Hank said with a grin. "I take it you're not in the market for a new name?"

"No," Jason declared. "I just don't get the fetish some ponies have with taking on new names. I know that's how they do it in Equestria, but ponies of Earth don't share a whole lot with Equestrian ponies."

"Don't be too hard on Sureshot," said Hank. "He's happy his old skills carried over into his new form. Not many ponies can claim that, at least the ones who care about it."

Jason supposed he could understand that. He was certainly happy when he found he had a chance to go back to his original career.

His cell phone chimed. He levitated it out of his saddlebag. "I've got to take this, it's my partner," said Jason as he turned away. "I'll touch base once both shindigs get off the ground."

"Gotcha," said Hank. "Good seeing you again, Jason."

"Likewise." Jason plucked the stylus out of his saddlebag and answered the phone as he trotted away from Hank. "What's up?"

"Sorry to take you away from your assignment, but I thought you might like to hear this," said Anthony.

"Oh? You got a lead on Ryan's info from the rehumanization database?"

"Not quite. Still trying to find someone who can gain access without raising eyebrows. But I found out something else about our suspect. He was in Washington DC at one point."

Jason stopped trotting. "How sure of this are you?"

"The colleague I spoke with recognized the suspect's description and alias."

"Anything else?"

"He mentioned that Ryan, quote, 'creeped me out' unquote," said Anthony.

Jason frowned. "He was in the nation's capital using his magical ability. I sure as hell don't like that. Do you have an exact date?"

"Unfortunately, he wasn't able to pin it down any better than the month."

"And when was that?"

"Late July to early August. Two months ago."

Jason's mind raced. "Wasn't that around the same time period Fuller was appointed to head MIDROC?"

"Could be coincidence," said Anthony.

"Coincidence my furry ass," Jason said with a flick of his tail.

"Realize the implications, though."

"Realize? I'll spell it out for you. I always thought from the start that Fuller played on fears over pony magic and separatism to climb the ranks. What if he used Ryan to help him with that?"

"If it's true, that's a rather staggering crime," said Anthony in a grave voice. "Worse than if he had bribed his way into the job."

"Yeah, I know, and we'll need staggering evidence." Jason glanced around before adding in a lower voice, "I think you should relay this to you-know-who."

"I may have to wait, as the Princess is at MIDROC by now to meet with the Pony Council. I can't risk tipping off Fuller."

"Shit, yeah, I forgot she was going to be there today." Jason considered. "I just realized something. Trying to use Ryan to further his career would be tough to do alone. He had to have help."

"An accomplice you mean?" Anthony asked.

"Yes, especially if it meant covering up Ryan's rehumanization records. That points to someone in the Department of Rehumanization. I'd check to see what other government officials were shuffled about during that time period."

"Will do," said Anthony.

Before Jason could speak, a pony's magically amplified voice suddenly called out. "Welcome, everybeing, to the First Annual Greenwood Village Magiccraft Fair!"

The announcement was met with the cheering of humans and the hoof-stomps of ponies.

"Fair is going down, I've got to go," said Jason.

"Keep me posted," said Anthony. "Meanwhile, I'll keep poking around as much as I can."

"Roger that." Jason hung up and put the phone and stylus back in his saddlebag. He glanced towards the park in time to see a limo pull up. Several Secret Service agents emerged, followed by the slightly portly form of Senator John Maxton. He approached the stage to the wild cheers of the still-growing crowd.

"Humans rule!" a young man in the crowd shouted at the top of his lungs, followed by a raucous cheer and similar shouts.

Jason managed not to roll his eyes and trotted over towards the Fair. He activated his comm link and broadcast a message to the other agents. "Stay sharp, everyone, this is going to get loud and boisterous soon. Let's make sure it stops at that."

Senator John Maxton smiled as he conferred with his associates, standing off to one side of the stage while technicians did a final check on the microphone at the podium. He had timed his arrival well, allowing him to take in the cheers from the crowd. While the next election cycle where he would have defend his seat was not until next year, the polls showed a high approval rating, and the opposing party was scrambling to find a viable candidate to pit against him who would not appear as a pony sympathizer.

His assistant leaned forward and had to raise his voice to be heard over the crowd, "Good luck with your speech, Senator!"

"Luck has nothing to do with it," said John. "We've gotten this far with a lot of hard work. Non-magical hard work I might add!"

John was in his element. He thrived on the attention and the accolades. Here he could ignore the fact that somewhere in the vicinity, a man with powers he shouldn't have was waiting to give him what his organization needed.

The irony that he was using magic for an anti-magic crusade was not lost on him; he looked forward to the day he could cast off such tainted associations.

He shook hands with his associates and took to the podium, the voices of the crowd rising once more. "Thank you, everyone!" John's voice boomed over the speakers and echoed through Village Center. "Thank you!"

The crowd settled, the cheers ending with a few last whistles and calls.

"My fellow humans," said John. "We have gathered here as a show of solidarity for not only our species, or our great nation, but our planet as well. No matter what your take is on the origins of us and this world -- whether you believe we came to being via the hand of God, or that we climbed up the long ladder of evolution on a little planet born from the maelstrom of a primordial gas cloud -- that we are all united in the one inescapable fact, that this is a world shaped and adapted by human beings for human beings."

A loud cheer arose, with a few more shouts of "Humans rule!" from among the more raucous.

John smiled and let it continue for a few moments before raising his hands in a bid for quiet. "Some would accuse us of hating ponies. This is not about hate! One only needs to look at our organization to see an unprecedented level of inclusion. Men and women from all walks of life, all colors and creeds, even different political associations. My own party affiliation matters not, for our concerns and our pride reaches beyond those. We are here to show the world that humanity has defined this world and must continue to define it into the future!"

Another loud cheer arose halfway through his last statement, and he had to raise his voice to allow the rest to be heard.

"And what defines humanity?" John continued as the cheering settled. "I'll tell you what does not define it! Magic does not define it! We have lived on this world for thousands, if not millions of years without the need for magic. Yet we are now told that we must accept it when it is thrust upon us. Over a quarter of our own American brothers and sisters have been made to believe they want it, that they must have it. But at what cost?"

"They've lost their humanity!" someone in the crowd shouted as if on cue, and the rest rose in a deafening and wild agreement.

John raised his hands again to call for quiet. "Yes, while that is indeed true, it is not my point. My point is, we have no idea what sort of havoc their power can wreak upon a world that is not suited for it. How many times have our own scientists pointed to the catastrophic damage done by invasive species? Are we not inviting the same catastrophe by allowing them to expand their magic, to ply it upon the rest of the world outside their pony communes? They point to Equestria as an example of a world that successfully operates with magic. But that magic originated from Equestria, and I say, let it stay in Equestria where it belongs!"

The loudest cheer yet greeted his proclamation, and John took a half step back from the podium to let it continue. He needed the crowd fired up.

At the same time, he had to be careful not to let it escalate too far. He was not an advocate of violence. A few rallies in the past had come close, and they didn't have a pony event going on next door. If anything was going to happen, it had to come from the pony side. The world had to wake up to the danger posed by magic, and the only way that could happen was if ponies stopped being treated like the downtrodden.

He stepped forward when the cheering began to abate. "And let's talk about Equestria! I call upon them to fulfill their obligations to our world. They told us -- promised us -- that they would seek to rehumanize as many of the ponies as possible. Yet what have we gotten for that effort? We have partially transformed still yearning to become ponies, we have some humans who want to be ponies, and we have rehumanized who are still infected with magic. We must make it very clear to them that this is unacceptable!"

Another cheer rose, but the senator spoke through it.

"We take them at their word when they tell us that this is a difficult challenge! But perhaps they've relied on their magic for so long that they have not had to face such challenges with honest hard work. Perhaps they need to take a page from human history. Perhaps they need to see what human drive, human ingenuity, and human technology has accomplished. Let them take inspiration from us and strive for the same advances that humanity has achieved. Let us show them that we are proud to be human, and that no magic will be allowed to take that from us!"

A deafening cheer rose, and several of the assembled began a chant that was quickly taken up by the rest until it rose to a loud crescendo.

"Humans rule! Humans rule! Humans rule! ..."

The crowd was properly primed. John could step aside and let other speakers keep them going.

Connie was grateful for the sight of the pony-drawn carriage which heralded the arrival of Peach Blossom's class, if for no other reason than it moved her out of earshot of Senator Maxton's opening bombast. She hoped that would be the loudest of the speeches, as he could be heard clearly by anyone who stopped to listen. It gave her the odd urge to look over her shoulder as if afraid she were being stalked. She told herself it was just worry over how the Fair would turn out in light of the "counter-protest."

She smiled when she saw Christina among the little ponies who scampered out of the carriage, even more so when she pointed a hoof at her mother while speaking excitedly with her friends. Connie stepped towards them and heard Peach's voice as she grew closer. "--and stay together until I say it's okay for you to go on your own. Is that understood?"

"Yes, Miss Blossom," the pony children chorused as one.

Connie's gaze swept over the colorful group of about two dozen little ponies. Off to the side hovered one of Peach's teaching assistants, his watchful eyes alternating between looking over the foals and glancing around them. A human police officer flanked the group on the other side.

Peach turned towards Connie and smiled. "Good morning, Mrs. Morgan. Class?"

"Good morning, Mrs. Morgan!" the class repeated.

Connie managed not to chuckle. She didn't recall Christina's pre-ETS human class being this disciplined.

"Class, this is the mayor of Greenwood Village."

"That's my Mom!" Christina "whispered" to a friend.

"We have her to thank for not only making this fair possible, but promoting it as well," said Peach. "And what do we say when we want to appreciate something nice that somepony has done for us?"

"Thank you, Mrs. Morgan!" the class chimed.

"Can we go see the fair now?" one of the unicorn foals said to the laughter of his friends.

"Yeah, Mom, can we?" Christina called out.

Connie smiled. "I may be the mayor, but Miss Blossom is still your teacher, and you need to listen to her. She's only thinking of your safety."

Peach stepped closer to Connie and said in a lower voice, "How are matters in that regard?"

"Everything seems okay so far," said Connie. "We have a lot of police here, and nothing has happened so far."

Peach nodded and glanced about. "Let me take the foals on a tour of the fairgrounds, and then they can--"

"Hey, what's that?" an earth pony colt suddenly said, his ears swiveling.

Soon the ears of many of the other pony children were pricking. "Is somepony shouting?" another asked.

"More like chanting," said Christina.

"What are they saying?"

"Class," Peach said in a firm voice. "Let's all be quiet for a moment."

The class fell silent, and some of the noise from the Fair had quieted as well, allowing the words to rise faintly above the background noise. "Humans rule! Humans rule! Humans rule!"

"Huh?" the earth pony colt said in bewilderment.

"Why would somepony be chanting that?" asked another.

Peach sighed. "I had hoped they wouldn't be loud enough to hear."

"I'm sure that will die down in a bit," said Connie. "I've heard it at other rallies."

A little pegasus frowned. "Are we gonna have to hear that all the time?"

"If you're focused on the Fair, you'll be able to ignore it," said Connie.

The pegasus fluttered his wings. "Can't we just tell them to go away?"

"Yeah!" chimed the earth pony colt. "We don't want to hear that!"

Other children began to chime their agreement until Peach called out, "Class, settle down!"

Connie stepped forward. "May I address them, please?"

"Certainly, Mrs. Morgan."

Connie looked over the little ponies, their wide eyes fixed on her. Christina was especially eager and smiled her encouragement. She already knew what her mother was going to say, as they had this conversation the night before when Connie had warned her what to expect.

"An important institution among both humans and ponies is free speech," said Connie. "I'm sure this is something you've been taught."

A few heads nodded.

"That's what's going on here," Connie continued. "An unavoidable side-effect of free speech means hearing speech you might not like. As much as they have the freedom to speak, you have the freedom not to listen if you so choose. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Mrs. Morgan," the class chorused.

Peach smiled. "Thank you. I did try to prepare them for what they might encounter today, but many of them are too excited."

"Quite all right, I understand," said Connie.

Peach turned to the class. "Now, pair up with a friend like I explained at the schoolhouse, then follow me."

Connie stepped aside. Christina waved a hoof as she passed, and Connie waved back. She repressed the urge to walk alongside the class just to keep her daughter in sight. She had to do her duty as mayor and trust others with her daughter's care.

She heard hooves approach from behind her and turned to see Jason trotting towards her. "Nice bit about free speech, Mrs. Morgan."

Connie smiled faintly. "Thank you." She paused and listened. The chanting had stopped, and a cheer arose, likely to greet the next speaker. "I don't care for Humanity First's message, but I don't want those young ponies to be too sheltered, either."

"I hear you," said Jason. "I think that was the right thing to do. I'm never one for sugar-coating the real world to kids."

"Do you have any children?" Connie asked. "Foals, I mean?"

Jason grinned. "Right the first time. Got a son in college. Had the flu late, so he never ponified. He jokes that he would've made a great earth pony since he wants to be a geologist."

"Can I ask you something? It might be personal, so I'll understand if you don't want to answer it."

"Lay it on me anyway."

"What made you decide not to rehumanize?" Connie asked.

"Hard question to answer," said Jason. "Not because it's too personal, but more because it's kinda complicated. Being a good agent means getting into the heads of both victims and perpetrators of crimes. When I saw what the post-ETS world was going to be like, I had a feeling there was opportunity for both among ponies. I thought maybe I'd be better able to help as one of them."

"That's an interesting take on it," said Connie.

"I also found out I had a knack for getting ponies to talk to me." He pointed a hoof at his cutie mark. "Then this appeared and pretty much decided it. What about your daughter, if I may ask?"

Connie chuckled. "With as excited as she is that her magic is starting to work, I doubt she'll consider rehumanizing. I'll support her no matter what she decides to do."

"More kids need parents like you," said Jason. "Anyway, I came here to tell you that we've escalated security a bit."

Connie felt her stomach twist. "Is something wrong?"

"That loudmouthed senator stirred up a few ponies," said Jason. "May be just a normal reaction, as my foreign colleague is not detecting anything overt yet."

"Overt? Is he sensing anything at all?"

"To be honest, I don't know. He talks way over my head most of the time. He's excited about something but--" Jason stopped and turned his head slightly. "Hold on. Yes, this is Agent Madsen, what's up?" He frowned. "Tell him to cool his hooves if he knows what's good for him. I'll be right there." He looked up. "Gotta go."

"Is something wrong?" Connie asked.

"Got a gate-crasher at the organizers' entrance," said Jason as he started away. "A night pony who insists on talking to someone in charge."

"Should I come along?"

"Not yet, just in case this is some sort of distraction," said Jason. "I'll contact you as soon as I know more."

Midnight Star folded and unfolded his wings like a human might tap his foot, three human cops watching his every move. The surge of adrenaline that had helped fuel his flight here was wearing off, and he was struggling to stay awake. This would be the third time he had stayed up past his bedtime in a bid to help his Dreamwarden track down more information on Ryan. That morning, Ted had awoken him begging that he go to the Fair and make sure nothing happens.

Midnight nudged his sunglasses down slightly with a hoof and peered over them. "You know, not all of you have to stand there staring at little old me."

This garnered no response, other than one cop folding his arms, his eyes never leaving the night pony.

"Shouldn't you all be, you know, looking out for threats?" Midnight asked.

"We are," said the arm-folder.

"Oh, I get it now." Midnight flipped his sunglasses back down. "I'm the greatest threat right now."

"We've already pulled your police record."

Midnight spread his fore-hooves. "For crying out loud, that was a year ago! All has been forgiven! I've been a good pony since then. Just ask ... well, actually you can't because ... I mean, if I could tell you, you'd certainly, uh ..." Midnight gritted his teeth and grumbled, "I hate all this fucking secrecy."

"That makes two of us," came a new voice. Two of the human cops parted to allow a unicorn to pass.

Midnight frowned. "I said I wanted somepony in charge."

"That would be me." He levitated a badge. "Agent Jason Madsen."

Midnight stared. "Wow, you didn't buy that in a novelty store, did you? Well, fuck me with a boulder, there are pony feds now."

Jason put his badge away. "I thought you would've already known about me, as much as Wildflower Springs likely spouts off."

"I take what she says with a huge grain of salt," Midnight said in a softer voice. "Let's say she's got some serious emotional issues and leave it at that."

"Just what are you doing here?" Jason demanded.

"Trying to prevent a night pony-turned-human from causing shit to go down."

"Really, now."

"Hey, this is the same guy I'm told the feds were asking about," said Midnight. "Consider this me doing my civic duty."

Jason exchanged a look with the cops. "You'll forgive my skepticism, but I've encountered far too many aggressive night ponies spoiling for a fight."

"The only one I want to fight is that Ryan asshole!"

"By whose authority?"

Midnight frowned. "Look, this guy has mind-altering powers--"

"Which some night ponies have in abundance," Jason deadpanned.

"So maybe some of us might take exception to them being abused!"

"I ask again," said Jason. "By whose authority?"

Midnight clenched his teeth. "Does it matter? What's with all this suspicion? I'm one of the good guys!"

Jason stepped up to him. "One of my first assignments after being reinstated to the Bureau was investigating the matter of a night pony accused of mentally torturing other ponies. He turned up one day staring blankly at nothing."

Midnight's tail flicked, and he managed not to shudder. That was the ultimate justice of the Dreamwardens; they would rather break the mind of an unrepentant night pony who abused his powers rather than risk letting him run rampant. Midnight could have become like that had his spree been delayed by a month.

"His mind was gone," Jason continued. "He couldn't even eat on his own. I knew the other night ponies had something to do with it, but they all clammed up. Every time I ever ask about how night ponies are restrained from abusing their abilities, I get the same wall of silence or vague mentions of 'controls' in place."

"Isn't the end result all that matters?" Midnight muttered.

"Not when it means there's a shadow law enforcement agency running about," Jason said. "Maybe the official stance of the US government is not to question it too closely, but--"

"Fuck all this!" Midnight cried. "Debate it with me later! What matters is--" His ears pricked. "Wait a minute."

"My point is, I'm naturally suspicious when a night pony I've never seen before decides to just fly over here and insinuate himself into the situation," said Jason.

Midnight snapped open his wings, causing the cops to step back, at least one with his hand on his holster. "And you're going to have more of a situation than you can handle if you don't let me help."

"We already have quite a bit of security here," said Jason. "Why should I accept your supposed help?"

"Because I'm sensing night pony mind magic right now!"

Jason paused. "What kind?"

"The same I sensed when I first met that asshole," said Midnight. "And it's building up. It may have already been going on, and I just started to detect it now. I'm not exactly running at a hundred percent right now."

"Hang on." Jason spoke into his comm link. "This is Agent Madsen. Where's our foreign guest right now?"

Midnight raised an eyebrow. "Foreign guest?"

"And exactly what is it he said he's gone off to measure?" Jason frowned. "I won't even pretend to understand that. When did it start?" His frown deepened. "Dammit. All right, all agents, get with the police and keep a close eye on the Fair. Report any odd behavior of either the ponies or humans." He looked at Midnight. "I have to go."

"Wait!" Midnight surged forward, but one of the cops started to draw his gun. He immediately backed off and raised his fore-hooves. "Don't shoot, all right? Jesus."

"I have enough to deal with right now," said Jason.

"And I can help!" Midnight cried. "Come on, I might be able to home in on where the guy is."

Jason considered. He looked up at the police officers. "I want you three to come along. Keep a close eye on this night pony."

"Name's Midnight Star."

"If he puts so much as a wingtip out of line, subdue him." Jason turned away. "Let's go."

"About time we're doing something," Midnight muttered.

Connie managed a smile despite the bombast from the park trickling into her perception like an annoying insect buzzing by her ear. The children enjoying what had been dubbed the "magic animation booth" managed better as they giggled and laughed in delight. Connie had been curious herself, especially since it had been announced before the Fair that children should bring their favorite stuffed toy along with them.

The unicorn stallion in the booth manipulated two stuffed toys that a human child had provided, a dog with floppy ears and a cat with a bushy tail. He used his magic to have them act out a little play, his levitation spell refined to the point where he could bend the limbs of the stuffed animals in ways that their design had never intended, but without tearing a single thread. Both human and pony children alike clutched their own stuffed toys, eagerly waiting their turn to have the stallion grace them with temporary life.

Next to the stallion, a pegasus mare provided narration and voices for the two stuffed toy characters. She dropped into a low-pitched voice as she gave a line for the dog. "Ruff! Ruff! I want to go and play! Come on, kitty, let's play!" She reverted to a high pitched voice to give the reply, all the while the unicorn varying the cat's position to reflect the implied emotions. "Meow! Oh, leave me be, I'm too tiiired and want to nap!" She did an exaggerated yawn to the giggles of the audience.

Connie managed a more natural smile as the play continued with the two arguing about whether it was better to play or nap. She had a feeling this would end in some sort of friendship lesson, as many pony children's stories often did. Yet the continued speeches from the park lambasting the presence of magic on Earth impinged further on her senses, as if competing for her attention.

The pegasus mare briefly stumbled in her narration, flicking her annoyed gaze towards the park for a moment. The unicorn kept his magic going more smoothly, but his smile had faded some, and Connie could see the same upset in his eyes.

As Connie struggled to remain focused, she heard a pony trot past behind her and mutter, "Somepony ought to tell them to shut the hell up."

"God, yes," said his mare companion. "It's getting really old now, and, frankly, it's deeply insulting."

Connie had to agree with that assessment. Free speech was one thing, but enough was enough. They had already stated their case multiple times, and every speaker regurgitated what they had swallowed from the previous. She wondered if she should have ever granted permission for the rally in the first place.

"Mom!" came a cry which jolted her out of her reverie.

Connie turned away from the booth as Christina galloped towards her with some friends in tow. None looked at all pleased. "What is it, honey? Is something wrong?"

Christina stopped and jabbed a hoof towards the park. "Can you make them stop? We're getting sick of hearing them!"

"Yeah, this isn't fair!" cried an earth pony colt.

"They're just going on and on and on," said a pegasus filly.

"I'm really sorry about this," said Connie. "I want them to stop, too."

"Then make then stop!" Christina called out. "You can, can't you?"

Connie sighed. "That's not something I can do."

"Then who can?"

"The police, and only if things go past making speeches." After a pause, Connie added, "If it helps any, I don't like it either. I'm angry that they keep going on when their point has been made already."

"I hate what they're saying!" Christina cried. "And I hate them!"

"Christina, don't say that."

"But it's true! Don't you hate them, too?"

Connie was about to reply when the speaker's voice rose to another crescendo: "We have no business accepting that which can disrupt our planet and our lives! It has done us no good! They cannot claim we can reap the benefits of something whose long term effects could doom us to extinction!"

Connie clenched her teeth as anger flared. What right did they have to keep going on like this? Her daughter had a right to be this upset.

She glanced around. Other ponies wore expressions ranging from distaste to outright contempt. The play had stopped, and the children were being taken away by upset and angry parents. The unicorn and pegasus running the stall murmured to one another, occasionally casting increasingly vile looks towards the park.

"No, wait," Connie said in a quavering voice. "Something's going on here. We--"

She was interrupted when a night pony suddenly thundered into their midst, landing with an impact of his hooves that made the ground shake. "Everypony -- everyone, listen to me!" he shouted. "You all need to chill the fu -- er ..." He glanced at the children. "You need to chill the heck out! Calm down! This is not your doing!"

"No, of course not, it's those horrible people over at that rally!" cried a pony, and other ponies chorused agreement.

The night pony face-hoofed. "That's not what I mean. Somepony is manipulating you!"

Connie's heart skipped a beat. "Christina, come close. The rest of you, find your parents or Peach Blossom right now."

"Yes, Mrs. Morgan!" the colt said as he and his companions left.

The night pony turned to her. "Wait, you're Mayor Morgan?"

"Yes, I am."

"Midnight Star, pleezedtameecha."

"You said someone was manipulating us," said Connie. "Are you referring to Ryan?"

"Know 'im, huh? Yeah, same creep. I--"

He was interrupted by running hooves. "Don't you ever fly off like that again!" said Jason in an exasperated voice as he approached. Accompanying him was Sunburst, who was feverishly writing with a quill across a scroll even as he moved. "You're supposed to be looking for our suspect!"

"I was trying to, but things were already starting to get out of hoof," said Midnight.

"We need to stop that rally!" cried a pony.

"No!" Connie shouted over the cries of agreement. "That goes for all of you. I share your anger right now, but we can't act like a mob!"

"We've got to stop this right now," Jason said. "My agents and the police are not being affected quite as much, but enough that they might slip and fail to contain this. Midnight, how on Earth does this guy have this much power? We've already searched the nearby area!"

"I don't have a clue," said Midnight.

"Wait, I may know!" Sunburst cried as he set aside the quill and adjusted his glasses. "I just finished doing my calculations. This is extraordinary! This may hold the key as to what's been happening with the leftover magic in rehumanized people. I've never seen such a variance in the power frequency of the thaumic field. It could only be that--"

"Can the dissertation right now, professor!" Midnight declared. "Can any of this actually help right now?"

Connie felt Christina's forelegs clutch her calf. She reached down and drew the filly into her arms.

"I'm getting a little scared, Mom," said Christina in a quavering voice.

From just a glance at her daughter's eyes and the way Christina clung to her, Connie knew a "little" was a code-word for a "lot". She hugged her daughter and struggled to sort out her own thoughts.

"I-I would think after studying these equations, a spell could be crafted to counteract the effect," said Sunburst.

"And are you working on that now?" Jason demanded.

"Well, um, to be perfectly honest, I'm more the scholar than a spellcaster."

"Come on everypony!" A unicorn cried, picking up a board in his magical grip. "Let's show these pony-haters what for!"

Other unicorns began to levitate rocks and sticks. Some pegasi zoomed over and flexed their forehooves like a human might crack their knuckles.

"All units, prepare for riot control!" Jason yelled into his comm link over the growing noise of the angry mob.

"Great, now you tell us!" Midnight said to Sunburst. "Then what the hell are we supposed to do? If you can't stop this, then who--"

The Fair was briefly illuminated by a flash of teleportation magic.

"--can?" Midnight blinked, stared, and his pupils shrank to pinpricks. "Holy shit."

Connie whirled around, and her breath caught in her throat.

Until then, she had seen the midnight blue alicorn only on TV. It was nothing like seeing her in real life. Even high def did little justice to her ethereal mane flowing with stars, nor could it convey the sheer sense of raw power that Connie felt in her presence. Christina noticed her as well and gasped, her eyes wide.

Princess Luna flared her wings, and her horn blazed. She spoke with a voice that shook the ground and reverberated through Village Center, "THIS ENDS NOW!"

A brilliant hemisphere of light that reminded Connie very much of the counterspell blasted from Luna's horn and raced over the fairgrounds in seconds. As soon as it had passed over Connie, her anger and rage melted away. Around her, confused unicorns glanced at one another, dropping their improvised weapons.

"Wh-what's going on?" Christina said in a distressed voice.

"It's okay now, honey," Connie whispered.

Christina trembled and Connie felt something drip on her arm. "Wh-why did I say I hated them? I don't hate anypony! Please believe me, Mom!"

Connie squeezed her eyes shut when her own tears threatened to join those of her daughter. "I do believe you, Chrissie. It's okay."

"Riot threat has passed, but stay on alert," said Jason in a more relieved voice. "And be prepared for a lockdown and a hell of a lot more federal government people to show up. What started as a Fair just became an interportal incident."

Midnight hung around at the fairgrounds only because the FBI insisted that he do, otherwise he would have taken off as fast as his wings would carry him. It had little to do with being dead tired and everything to do with a certain midnight blue alicorn. This was the first time he had seen her since she had left him a cowering, broken mess in the dreamscape after venting her anger.

His hopes to have escaped her notice were dashed with Luna approached him. He tried his best not to cringe, but his ears drew back. He swallowed hard as she stepped up to him, his heart skipping a beat when her horn flashed and formed a glowing shield around them.

"Uh, what did I do?" Midnight said in a quavering voice.

"This is merely to prevent other ears from hearing our conversation," said Luna. "It is indeed good to see you again."

Midnight's ears rose slowly. "Um, it is?"

"I have spoken with Dreamwarden Psychic Calm. He is impressed with your progress concerning how effectively you deal with even the worst nightmares, as well as your attitude towards those who would abuse their powers."

Midnight managed to relax somewhat. "It's one of the reasons I came here to help, Princess. I wanted to see Ryan nailed to the wall."

"Quite literally, I understand."

Midnight's stomach twisted. "Um, if you mean that little incident with Moon Racer and Ted, I wouldn't really have killed him."

"I certainly hope not, as it is not your place," Luna said in a firm voice. "There is a reason I entrusted enforcing the rules of dreamwalking and night pony magic to a small number of ponies. I need not inform you that you are not one of them."

"Uh, yeah, Moony reminded me of that."

"But it is not what I speak of," said Luna.

Midnight tensed. "Uh ..."

"I speak of your assault upon him when he was harassing other ponies," said Luna.

Midnight's eyes widened. "How did ...??"

"A nightmare your acquaintance Ted Miller had," said Luna. "He was concerned about your aggressiveness. He willingly told his dreamwalker of the incident under the condition that the information not be given to the police. This was relayed to Psychic Calm and eventually me."

"Oh," Midnight said, his ears falling. "But he's abusing his powers, and they're a lot stronger than anypony--"

"Silence."

The word was spoken in her normal tone, but it might as well have been thundered down like the word of God from the mountaintop. Midnight immediately quieted.

"I do not normally involve myself in these affairs." Luna sighed. "But I have been pulled into them despite wanting to remain at a distance ever since I instituted the Warden system, and I feel personally responsible for you."

Midnight blinked. That was news to him.

"You assaulted that human before you knew he had night pony powers," said Luna. "You cannot justify the action in retrospect. I suspect this is not the first incidence of aggression towards humans on your part."

Midnight was unable to look up into those teal eyes and say anything but the truth. "No, it wasn't, Princess."

"When I chose to see if you could be rehabilitated, it was not just your dreamwalking, but your waking behavior as well. I doubt Psychic Calm would have had praised you as much as he did had he known."

"I guess he knows now, huh?"

"Yes, and he's most disappointed in you."

Midnight ran a hoof through his mane. "I guess I can expect a visit from him soon."

"You will indeed," said Luna. "He feels this cannot go unpunished."

Midnight's wings quivered, and he looked away.

Luna dropped into a softer tone. "Do not despair. It will not be as severe a punishment as it would be for hurting others with dreamwalking." After a pause, she added, "This time."

"I'll try to make it the last time," said Midnight in a small voice.

"There is a reason I chose rehabilitation with you rather than severe punishment. You struck me as a basically good pony who has either a lot of anger or a lot of pain to move past."

Midnight hesitated before responding in a low voice, "A little of both. I didn't have a super-terrific life as a human growing up in a slum. Becoming a pony was like a freaking godsend to me. I thought I could leave all that shit behind. Guess I was wrong."

"You still can, Midnight Star."

Midnight looked up, and was surprised to see Luna smiling.

"Let's just say I understand where anger and pain can lead a pony," said Luna. "Perhaps I saw a little of that in you. Make no mistake, you need to work harder, and you need to be more honest with your actions -- even your failures."

"I'll try, Princess." Midnight managed a small smile. "Thank you."

Luna nodded. "Before I dispel the privacy shield, is there anything you wished to ask me?"

"Uh, yeah," said Midnight. "What about Ryan? What will be done with him?"

Luna's smile vanished. "I was unable to track him down, as he made his escape the moment I arrived, and I was too focused on preventing a riot. I intend to leave it up to human authorities to deal with him effectively, if they can."

"And if they don't?"

"Then an effort will be made to find him in the dreamscape," said Luna in a cold voice. "And leave him at the mercy of the Dreamwardens."

Senator John Maxton looked on from his limo at the unfolding scene. The police had shut down the rally, but where the edge of Princess Luna's spell had brushed the crowd, it had dampened their fervor anyway. He let out a sigh through his nose and frowned slightly despite the results.

His cell phone chimed. He glanced at the number before taking the call. "Hello, Matt," he said in a flat voice.

"How did it go?" said Matthew Fuller on the other end of the call.

"You should be hearing about it by now," said John in a stiff voice. "Seeing one of the Equestrian diarchs appear out of nowhere is not something that can be easily ignored, now can it?"

"It's breaking news only just now. I want details."

John let out another strained sigh. "It couldn't have gone any better. Princess Luna's appearance was wholly unexpected, but it still worked."

"How?"

"I've already been interviewed," said John. "I spun it to the press as Luna being forced to control the aggressiveness of the ponies the Equestrian government repeatedly told us were no threat." He glanced out the window. "Even better, she didn't pull her punch enough. Some of the pacification spell hit the crowd at the rally. I was able to suggest she was quelling the opposition."

"This should help open the eyes to America as to the danger separatist ponies represent," said Matthew. "This should spark Congress into putting pressure on renegotiating the treaty with Equestria."

"I suppose it will," said John in a neutral voice.

"I sense something is on your mind," said Matthew.

John frowned. "You lied to me."

"About what?"

"Ryan's abilities," said John. "When I heard afterward just how strongly he was affecting the ponies at the fair, I thought for sure he would be caught. That he wasn't even after Luna showed up means he has far more power than you let on."

"I did not lie to you," said Matthew. "You never asked me for his exact PREQUES rating, and I saw no reason to give it."

"Stop mincing words," John snapped. "It's something you should've told me. I don't mind using small amounts of magic in the pursuit of our ultimate goal, but this is wielding the very thing I'm crusading against!"

"It served a purpose. That's all that matters."

"And what else just 'serves a purpose' with you? Frankly, I'm a little worried about your motivations now."

"The end result is what matters," said Matthew.

"Unless it comes to light what really happened," John muttered. "I'm still worried about that investigation into my organization's activities. Any collusion with the FRD will be peanuts compared to this."

Matthew paused. "I will see to bringing an end to it as soon as I can. Once I wield the proper amount of influence at the right levels of government, I'll have that ability to do so without repercussion."

"I hope so," said John. "In the meantime, I'm out when it comes to Ryan."

"I beg your pardon?"

"I'm not associating myself with him anymore," said John. "You want him to do your dirty work, you work with him yourself. I'll not be associated with a dangerous human magic user."

"Your anger is misplaced," said Matthew.

"The hell it is. The fact that Princess Luna herself tried to stop him shows how serious even they think this is. Say what you want about Equestria, but their government is not stupid. They're not going to risk an incident like this unless they thought it was necessary."

"John--"

"I'm not finished. There's going to be an investigation into this."

"Which will most likely be tasked to my office," said Matthew.

"On both sides," John said. "Equestria will conduct their own investigation if they haven't already started. You're playing with fire if you think you can hide magic from beings who invented it."

"You once expressed a desire to know how pony magic worked."

"Only so we could potentially defend against it."

"And if we had our own magic?"

John frowned. "Magic is still magic."

"Not if it is by humans for humans," said Matthew. "That's all I can say on it now."

John clenched his teeth against a retort. Trying to get Matthew to reveal his secrets was a lost cause. He suspected Matthew was on to something big. If it did involve magic, perhaps the less he knew, the better.

John glanced out the window. "I need to end this call, they're going to start clearing the area of anyone nonessential to the investigation."

"Very well," said Matthew. "I'll talk to you again if I need anything from you."

John hung up. He could at least be content with one outcome: this assuredly would discredit the Pony Council.

Starlight sighed as she surveyed the fairgrounds, now choked with more police and FBI agents than civilians. Reporters buzzed about the periphery beyond the police tape, attempting to snag interviews with anyone leaving the area.

"Starlight?"

Starlight turned at the familiar voice and managed a faint smile, "Long time, no see, Anthony."

Anthony Heller smiled as he stepped up to her, offering his palm. "Good to see you again as well."

Starlight touched her hoof to it. She glanced to the side as Sunburst trotted up. "So, this became something of a mess, didn't it?"

"You could say that," said Anthony.

"Starlight, I'm terribly sorry," said Sunburst.

Starlight gave him a confused look. "Uh, for what?"

"For contacting Princess Luna first instead of you."

"I have to admit, I did wonder about that."

"I wasn't quite sure you could teleport that distance," said Sunburst. "Also, when you mentioned about the nature of this human, I told the Princess about him when she asked for a progress report on my work. She seemed very concerned and wanted to be kept abreast of matters."

Starlight supposed she could see why. Like Twilight, she had been rather surprised and a little shocked at the program Luna had set up for the night ponies of Earth. She thought Luna had pretty much taken a hooves-off approach after that, but now she wondered if this night pony turned human had touched a nerve somehow.

"I wanted to consult with you, Starlight," said Anthony. "While Princess Luna appears to have nullified the mind magic affecting the people here, she deferred to you as the expert for a final analysis."

Starlight thought it ironic that her "expertise" in mind magic came from mind-controlling her own friends in a twisted "solution" to a friendship problem. She regretted that so much of her reformation had to be hidden from Earth authorities lest they look upon her with suspicion. "I did a full sweep of the area and didn't detect anything. Whoever did this is long gone."

"We still strongly suspect Ryan Halter," said Anthony. "At least that's his alias."

"Alias?"

"We believe it's an assumed identity. We're still trying to track down who he really is."

"Starlight, I must talk to you as soon as you're free," said Sunburst. "I believe I may have an answer concerning the magic the rehumanized are experiencing!"

"You do??" said Starlight.

"Yes, and it's most extraordinary!" Sunburst gushed.

"Is it anything like Twilight suspected?" asked Starlight. "Latent human magic interfering with pony magic?"

"It's part of the puzzle, yes, but the explanation is larger than that," Sunburst explained. "I still need to refine the theory, and at some point I simply must speak with a human physicist well-versed in quantum mechanics and dark energy."

Starlight stared. The last time Twilight tried to explain what she had learned from human physicists, it made Starlight's head spin. At one point, she was sure Twilight was pulling her leg. Why would anyone give names like "charm" and "strange" to basic building blocks of the universe? Humans were sometimes as odd as they were ingenious.

"What about the erratic magic exhibited by Partials?" Anthony asked.

"I believe it may indeed explain them as well," said Sunburst. "What I really need to prove it is to find a Partial or rehumanized person who can affect technology. That would indeed cinch it."

"Affect technology?" Starlight asked in a puzzled voice. "But I thought magic can't interact with technology directly."

Sunburst smiled and adjusted his glasses. "Ah, pony magic cannot, but human magic can! That's the crux of my theory, that human magic is fundamentally different from pony magic."

"Whoa, wait!" Starlight said. "Magic is magic, isn't it?"

"Not quite. You see, there are fundamental constants that govern--"

"Sorry to interrupt," said Anthony. "But you might want to know that my office was recently tasked with bringing a fugitive Partial into custody, though my attention was usurped by this. The report on her indicated that she interfered with their diagnostic equipment."

Sunburst gasped. "I must see her! She could hold the key to all of this!"

"Was this the same Partial that the FBI recently tried and failed to capture?" Starlight asked.

"I'm not sure," said Anthony. "I haven't been following it closely. All my attention has been focused on anti-terrorism."

"If you could find out for me, I would most appreciate it," said Sunburst.

"I'll do what I can," said Anthony. "I have to go for now. I'll be in touch."

"Thank you," said Starlight as Anthony headed away. She turned to Sunburst. "Can I see that Farhearing Stone of yours for a moment?"

"Oh, of course," said Sunburst as he levitated the green gem from his saddlebags. "Is there a problem?"

"You were a little garbled when you contacted me, so I wanted to check the spell on this thing." Starlight grabbed it in her magic. "Sometimes the Canterlot mages get in a rush and ..." She trailed off as she narrowed her eyes at the gem. "Hmm."

"Something the matter?"

Starlight turned the gem over in her magic as she cast a thaumic measuring spell at it. "When did you come through the portal?"

"Ah, let's see, that would be yesterday afternoon by Earth reckoning," said Sunburst.

"And did you remember to register this Farhearing Stone with the mages running the portal?"

"I did indeed," said Sunburst. "It's hard not to, with as thorough as they are. Why do you ask?"

"The mages ran an audit earlier today and it came up with a discrepancy." Starlight held up the gem. "And it just about equals the magic from this artifact."

"Perhaps a clerical error on their part?" Sunburst suggested. "I did indeed present it for inspection."

Starlight returned the gem. "Check on it, please. Hopefully that will be another mystery solved."

Chapter 15 - Uncertainty And Doubt

Author's Note

Events in this chapter are concurrent with the previous.

Due to the upcoming Thanksgiving holiday in the US, I will be delaying the next update one additional week. The next update will be on December 2nd.

Chapter 15 - Uncertainty And Doubt

"Do I really have to do this?" Molly complained after breakfast earlier that Monday morning.

Theresa paused to pick up Molly's glass in her teeth and set it on the plate. "It's why we came here, honey," she said, though her voice was somewhat flat.

Molly glanced warily at her father, her ears drooping slightly. "What if I still don't want to do it?"

Tom assumed the question had been intended for him despite her daughter's reluctance to call him out specifically. "Let's not worry about that yet," he said in a gentle voice.

Molly's ears flattened, and her wings twitched. "But what will happen if I don't do it?"

Tom gave her a confused look and glanced at Theresa, who returned a cool look of her own before turning away from the table with Molly's plate balanced on a fore-hoof. "Nothing will happen, but I do hope you'll give it a chance," said Tom.

Molly averted her eyes. "So ... we're going now?"

"I want to take care of the dishes first," said Theresa as she headed towards the kitchen.

"I need to talk to you anyway, Theresa," said Tom. He looked at Molly. "In private, please."

"But I don't have anything to do," said Molly.

Theresa smiled softly at her daughter. "You can go make some new friends with the other ponies here."

Molly's ears rose slightly. "I guess I could."

Tom nearly protested that they shouldn't be letting Molly out alone in a strange town, but that was just his own fears concerning the Shimmerists getting the better of him. He also didn't want to be lectured by his wife about pony support networks.

"Don't go too far," said Tom as Molly hovered to the floor. "We'll need to come find you soon."

"I won't!" said Molly, already halfway to the door. She used her wings to boost her gait, though this made her stumble a few times when her hooves could not quite catch up.

Tom waited until she was gone before saying, "I had hoped to keep her close by."

"We can ask around of the other ponies, and they'll tell us where we can find her," Theresa said in an unconcerned voice.

Tom followed his wife into the kitchen. "You're putting an awful lot of trust in ponies you've never met before."

"I really don't want to get into that discussion again." Theresa added her daughter's plate to the pile already on the counter before facing her husband. "But now that you've sent Molly away, I can mention what's been on my mind since we left Pony Hope."

"I need to talk about something else with you first."

"No," Theresa said, punctuating it with a stomp of her hoof. "Not until we talk about this."

"But ... all right, fine," Tom said in resignation. "What is it?"

Theresa hesitated before taking a deep breath and saying, "Molly thinks you don't love her anymore."

Tom gave her a dumbfounded look. "How would she ever get that idea?"

"How could she not, when all you ever talk about is having her rehumanize?"

"I want her to be human again specifically because I love her!" Tom protested.

"She doesn't see it that way," Theresa said.

Tom rubbed the back of his neck. "Did she tell you this in so many words?"

"She doesn't have to," Theresa sad in a subdued tone. "I can hear it in her voice and see it in her eyes. There's a reason she asked you what would happen if she didn't rehumanize today."

"And I told her nothing would happen."

"Which was not what she was looking for."

"I don't understand," said Tom.

"The question she couldn't bring herself to ask you was 'will you hate me if I remain a pony?'" Theresa said. "And I have to ask, too."

Tom frowned. "You of all people should know I wouldn't hate her. I don't hate her now. I love her. There shouldn't be any question about it."

Theresa cast her gaze downward and sighed. "Maybe there wasn't any real question in my mind or yours, but I think she needs to hear it from you."

"Even when she was human, I didn't tell her that every day," said Tom in a low voice.

Theresa looked up, her eyes glistening. "Yes, maybe not in so many words, but you showed you loved her in everything you said and did. You gave her praise and support for what she did or tried to do. When she failed at something, you praised her anyway. You've done none of that since you got back from New York."

"But what has she been doing ..." Tom trailed off when he realized what the answer to his question would be.

"You've gotten so hung up on not encouraging her pony abilities that she's lost all that support from you," said Theresa.

"But can you blame me? I want her to be human again. How is encouraging her to do the opposite going to accomplish that?"

"I suppose I can't," Theresa said in a softer voice.

"It has to be her decision. This is not like taking her for inoculations where she didn't like being stuck with needles, but we decided for her because we knew it was good for her."

"But by withholding support, you're forcing her to make a decision the way you want!" Theresa cried. "What if she decides to rehumanize just to please you? Just to make sure you don't hate her for the rest of her life?"

"I never intended it that way," Tom said.

"I know. I always believed you to be nothing but a caring father even when we disagree. But what's worse than her deciding based on your expectations of her is that it might not work. If she truly, deeply doesn't want to change back, the spell won't work."

"I know that," Tom said in a soft voice.

"And if that happens, she'll be even more frustrated and hurt."

Tom almost wanted to take the chance. If the spell did work, it would be said and done, and he could reconnect with Molly afterward. It should be easier once they were the same species again.

Yet was he setting himself up for failure? If Theresa were right, and even if the spell worked, would Molly resent him for it later? Was he risking winning a battle and losing the war? All he ever wanted was his family to be whole again, but that was already a lost cause.

"What would you have me do?" Tom said in desperation. "I honestly don't know what to do."

Theresa stepped closer to him. "Talk to her. Tell her you love her and you're proud of her."

"I ... you're asking too much if you want me to praise her for her pegasus stuff."

"Then don't. Don't focus on her accomplishments, focus on her as a person."

Only then did Tom realize how torn Molly must feel. As much as he still believed her outlook would be better as a human, he saw how he had unintentionally treated her as a concept instead of a person. Would he feel this way had she been afflicted with cancer? Or had come into a crippling disability? Then would his praise be based on what she could do?

In a way, he was treating her as if she had a disability. He could not shift his mind out of the pattern that this was a disease and rehumanization the cure.

Molly was more to him than just what she could accomplish; it had simply been an easy vehicle by which to express his feelings. Perhaps he had been too influenced by his fast-paced job, where everything relied on what he could get done and how fast he could do it.

"I'll try to talk to her," Tom said in a more contrite voice. "I'll try to help her understand that my love for her is not conditional."

Theresa slowly smiled. "That's all I ask. And you need to do it before we go into the Rehumanization Center."

"I promise, I will."

"So what is it you wanted to talk to me about?" asked Theresa.

"I got a call from the realtor I was talking to about a place in town," said Tom.

Theresa tensed but said nothing in reply.

"He wants me to look at a place tomorrow morning."

"That soon?" Theresa said in an incredulous voice. "Why on Earth now?"

"Because a lot of people are lined up to buy them," said Tom. "He told me it was now or never."

"Shouldn't we at least see if Molly will rehumanize first? It's like you're trying to plan out our lives when we don't even know what shape they'll take."

"I told you I had started this in motion a few days ago," said Tom.

"Yes, but the housing market never moved this fast even in the best of times," said Theresa. "I feel like I'm being railroaded into a decision now."

"I really don't want to go into all the politics behind it. I thought we could all go and at least look at the house tomorrow."

"You mean if Molly rehumanizes today, right?"

Tom sighed. "We can't limit ourselves to just one visit to the Center."

"I will not tolerate her being put through any emotional trauma," Theresa declared. "If they're just going to browbeat her, then we are not going back. Do I make myself clear?"

"And if they're acceptable to you, and we do go back, can we at least stop and view the house before heading to the Center?"

Theresa frowned. "I don't have much choice now, do I?"

"If you really don't want to go--"

"And I don't suppose any of these houses are made to accommodate ponies," said Theresa sourly.

"It could be made to," said Tom.

"Listen to me, Tom," said Theresa in a firm voice. "Listen carefully. If Molly does not rehumanize, I am taking her back to Pony Hope. There's no point in staying here after that. Do you understand me?"

Tom heard the implied condition: with or without you. "Understood," Tom said in a neutral voice.

Theresa sighed and glanced at the dirty dishes. "These will have to wait. I want to get this morning over with. Let's go."

Theresa marched past him without a backwards glance.

Rainy Skies had begun the flight with Water Wings engaging in small talk, but she fell silent when they flew into the Colorado National Monument, too spellbound to speak.

She had visited this place many times as a human. It was hard to live in Colorado and not come here at least once, lured by the rugged but gorgeous geology and the rich history behind it. Yet never had she seen it like this, flying in and around rock formations she could only look at from a distance by the side of the road as a human. She could fly to the top of Independence Rock, a spire with a flat capstone that her grandfather had scaled once in his youth before such activity became forbidden by the park service.

Rainy was glad she had decided she was too tired to make the trek back to Pony Hope the evening before. She had intended to set out at dawn, but Water had convinced her to stay long enough to accompany him on this trip.

Water finally broke the silence after thirty awe-inspiring minutes. "Let's avoid landing on any of the rock structures. Just use the roads and trails."

Rainy smiled. "You don't have to tell me twice. I don't want to do anything to risk disturbing a single millimeter."

"The park service was worried ponies would come in here and start wrecking the place," Water said in a stiff voice.

"Seriously? Why?"

"Some claimed we'd use the rock for building material, but that's bullshit since it's obvious we have all we need in town. I think it was more they were afraid we'd start vandalizing the place, or leave graffiti on the rocks."

Rainy frowned. "Maybe humans would do that, but--" She cut herself off and shook her head. "Forget I said that."

"No, you're not too far from the truth," said Water with a sigh. "I'm not as hung up on the 'evils of humanity' thing as Strong is, but humans have to assume we'd do as some of their own kind might."

Rainy looked around. "If anything, it looks better than I remember it."

Water smiled. "Some of that is because you can see so much more using your own wings than you ever could from any car."

Rainy let out a contented sigh as they came to a hovering stop over a grotto called the Devil's Kitchen, usually accessible only by several miles of hiking along a trail. In fact, several earth ponies and unicorns were making the trek as they watched. They waved up to the two pegasi, and Rainy and Water waved back.

"But, yeah, ponies in town have been trying to keep the place maintained until the park service can get its act together," Water continued. "We pick up litter and make sure nopony -- or any human -- tries to damage the place."

"What about the roads themselves?"

"That we can't do much about," said Water. "Some, ah, more radical ponies want to bust up the roads."

Rainy stared. "Whatever for?"

"To revert the place back to its more natural state," said Water.

Rainy frowned. She had no grievance with humans in general, knowing full well that the problems facing them were caused more by government rather than the attitudes of the governed. The idea of denying humans access to such a beautiful place disgusted her. If anything, seeing a place like this might help them understand why ponies are so in tune with nature, wanting to work with it rather than against it.

While it was true that the installation of the road could be considered akin to humanity imposing its will on the landscape, it was said and done. Breaking up the road would not instantly return the area to its previous pristine state.

"Technically, the park is closed, and none of us are supposed to be here," said Water. "But it's impossible to stay away from such beauty. And, well, how close is too close to the Monument when you have wings?"

Rainy knew enough about the situation in Grand Junction to understand the unspoken reason, that the Shimmerists had claimed all this land as theirs. In this case, she didn't see the harm in it. While all this bare rock could be made usable by earth ponies with a lot of effort, there was no need to with all the fertile land around Grand Junction and Fruita.

"Hey, you, uh, want to take a break?" Water asked. "I wanted to talk to you about something."

Rainy could guess what it was, but she nodded her assent anyway.

"Let's get a little more privacy," Water said.

They flew from the grotto and headed over to the picnic area at the head of the trail. They descended into a far corner of the lot and landed on some dusty ground. Rainy shook out her wings and folded them to her sides.

Water stepped over to her. "You remember what Strong said about wanting to contact Bright Future?"

"Yes, and I agreed to do it," said Rainy.

"I couldn't help but notice you were a little uncertain about her beliefs."

Rainy eyed him warily. "Did Strong Hooves put you up to this?"

"Absolutely not," Water declared. "He has no idea I'm talking to you."

Rainy hesitated, but decided to take him at his word. "Why do you want to know?"

"I was just curious as to what you really thought about the whole alicorn princess thing."

Rainy frowned. "If this is some attempt to recruit me for the Shimmerists--"

Water held up his fore-hooves. "Honestly, it's not!"

"Because if it is, I'll tell you the same thing Sunny told your group: no, and don't ask me again," Rainy said firmly. "Maybe I do have some doubts as to where the Harmonists are going, but that doesn't mean I think the Shimmerists are offering something better. Maybe I like that you're actually trying to do something rather than just talk about it, but I don't necessarily agree with what you're doing."

"I hear you," said Water in a softer voice. "I'm not so sure of things myself anymore."

Rainy's ears rose. "Come again?"

"Maybe you've noticed that Strong and I don't see eye to eye on everything."

Rainy hesitated before she replied, "I guess I was more caught up in the conversation with Blueblood, but now that you mention it, I suppose you're right."

"I do have to ask you," said Water. "If you're not interested in helping us, why did you deliver the Farhearing Stone to Strong?"

"For the same reason I just said, that at least you're doing something, and I felt that's what I was doing, too." Rainy recalled her argument with Tina before she left Pony Hope and added in a softer voice, "Maybe I was too impulsive after all. I never expected it would be Prince Blueblood who wanted to talk to Strong."

"And what do you think of it now? Would you have brought it to him if you had known?"

"I should have known!" Rainy cried. "Trixie said the Canterlot nobility wanted to talk to him, and I already knew there was a Prince who had likely organized them. Who else could it possibly have been?"

"And that's important?"

"Somepony told me that if Celestia wasn't immortal, he'd be next in line for the throne. So, yeah, it's important."

"That really doesn't answer the original question, though," said Water. "Would you have brought it to him?"

Rainy frowned. "I don't know. All I know is that this is getting too big for me to wrap my head around. I never wanted to involve myself in interportal politics, Ascension, or any of this other crap. Sometimes I feel like we transformed for nothing, that we just brought along all the same baggage that we were supposed to be leaving behind."

Water sighed and shook his head. "Yeah, tell me about it."

"I don't have any answers," Rainy said in a plaintive voice. "Maybe having Celestia rule over us is the right answer. Certainly we can't figure out how to rule ourselves." Rainy paused before adding in a lower voice, "Maybe it would've been better if Sunset had succeeded, and we'd be one happy pony planet."

"You don't really believe that, do you?"

"Why not? It's what you and the other Shimmerists believe, isn't it?"

Water hesitated before replying in a low voice, "Let's just say that you're not the only one standing here who's acted impulsively. Or did something just for the sake of doing something."

"I don't understand."

"I want ponies to create a better world," Water explained. "I think we have the means to do so. With magic, we can eliminate a big source of contention, which is the need to exploit the land for limited resources. It's what's driven war for millennia on this planet."

"If we're allowed to use magic," Rainy muttered.

"Leave that be for now," said Water. "My point is, having all these different factions pushing their One True Way to achieve it is not working."

"Then you should be glad if Bright decides to meet with Strong," said Rainy. "I have a feeling she'll accept given how closely she follows the Great Pillars."

"Oh, you mean a meeting of the minds of two organizations who neither of us thinks is the right path?"

Rainy could offer only silence, as her thoughts were a jumble.

"All I can see is something spectacularly bad coming out of any sort of alliance between them," said Water. "Especially in light of the fact that a faction in Equestria now actively involved."

"So are you saying I shouldn't talk to Bright?" Rainy asked in an impatient voice.

"If you don't, Strong will find some other way to contact her, so you might as well."

"Then why are you telling me all this?"

"I guess I just needed to talk to somepony who was on the same page I was."

"I don't want to just talk anymore," Rainy declared. "No talking unless there's doing."

"Okay, here's something we can do," said Water. "Or more precisely, what you can do."

Rainy's ears drew back slightly, but she nodded.

"There's an unknown factor here," said Water. "Exactly how much information does Bright have about alicorns?"

"Is that important?"

"It might be. Supposedly, Sunset Shimmer did a lot of research into them. If she figured out a way to make ponies from humans, which we're told was a huge undertaking, who knows what secrets she could've unlocked about alicorns? Could Bright be trusted with that sort of information?"

"Could Strong be trusted with the transformation spell?" Rainy countered.

"If it was just him, I'd say yes," said Water. "He's dead serious when he says any further forced transformation is wrong, but a less scrupulous pony could gain access to it. And when I hear that Harmonists secretly want an alicorn princess to rule over the whole world, I start to get nervous. It's like I said yesterday, this has the potential to blow up in our faces. Spectacularly."

Rainy let out a long sigh. Her argument with Tina echoed in her mind again. "All right, let me see what I can find out."

"Thank you," said Water.

"But what then? You're implying we need to stop what's happening."

"Or at least put the brakes on it," said Water. "At least until we have a chance to see what direction things are going."

The Grand Junction Rehumanization Center looked very much like any government office building. Despite having been founded only a few months ago, its weathered exterior made it look as if it had been there for years. Most likely, it had been an existing building that had been re-purposed; the sign above the entrance was clearly recent and covering an existing one.

Tom got out of the car first and stared at the building, his heart pounding. He felt the same sense of fluttering nerves as a few years ago, when he had brought Molly into the emergency room after she had a nasty spill riding her bike. They had known at the time that Molly had likely only suffered bruises and scrapes, but it was still a case of their daughter hurting and needing care.

"Thank you for driving us, Mary," said Theresa as she and a glum Molly exited the car.

"No problem," said Mary Tanner with a wave of her hand. "Just call me when you're ready to head back, and, um, good luck."

Tom looked at Molly as Mary drove away, and Molly gave him a reluctant look back. Her eyes glistened, and her tail flicked back and forth as it always did when she was nervous. No, not always, only after she had transformed. Tom had to avoid falling into the trap of becoming too used to Molly's appearance now. He had a chance to bring back the real Molly.

Yet the Molly of the moment gazed at him with equal parts fear and resentment. Tom felt an ache in his heart that went beyond the mere practicality of Molly being in the proper mindset for the rehumanization spell to work properly.

Theresa stepped up to him. "I think you better talk to her now before we go inside," she said in a gentle voice.

Tom nodded. "I know."

Molly glanced between them. "Talk to me about what?" she said in a wary voice. "I'm here like I'm supposed to be, right? What else is there?"

Tom sank to one knee. "You need to understand why you're here, honey."

Molly blinked a few times in surprise. Had that been the first time Tom had used a term of endearment since her transformation? She recovered quickly and frowned. "We're here because you want me to be human again."

"Yes, but perhaps you don't understand why."

Molly fluttered her wings. "Of course I do. You don't want me to be a pony anymore."

"But do you understand why?"

Molly hesitated, her eyes uncertain. "You think ... you think I'm still sick or something."

Tom had to choose his words carefully. While there was truth in Molly's answer, it was not what she wanted or needed to hear. "Do you remember the first time you went to kindergarten?"

"Um, sort of."

"You were very upset. You cried all the way to school and again when we tried to leave you with the teachers."

Molly nodded slowly.

"And who did you meet who became your good friend that very day?"

Molly slowly smiled. "Gina."

"So something good came out of it."

"Yeah, it did." Molly glanced past Tom towards the building. "Is that what you think will happen to me now? That becoming human again will make something good happen?"

"Not quite," said Tom. "Molly, when we left you at school, it probably seemed like some cruel thing we did to you."

"Well ... it wasn't."

"You can say that now, but at the time it wasn't so clear, was it?" Tom said.

Molly paused. "I guess not."

"There's a reason we did that," Tom said in a gentle voice. "We did it because we love you and wanted only good things for you."

Molly's eyes glistened.

"Do you remember your English class in third grade?"

Molly's wings fluttered briefly. "I'm not sure."

"You were so upset the day you came home with a failing grade in that class."

Molly looked at Tom in confusion for a few long moments until realization dawned with a gasp. "But it wasn't really my fault! Remember? They said I had dyslexia."

"Yes, but at the time, you didn't know that. All you had was a failing grade. And what did I do?"

"You ... you sat me down and ... um ... talked to me about it," Molly said in a hesitant and slightly quavering voice. "We figured out what was wrong with me."

"Though it didn't help at first," Tom said, his own voice pained when he recalled his daughter's tears at the time.

"I-I thought ..." Molly started, her voice choked.

"You thought I would stop loving you because you were defective."

Molly shuddered. Theresa let out a heartfelt sigh.

"That was the word you used," said Tom. "I tried convincing you that you weren't, but it took me a bit to figure out what your real worry was. You were afraid I wouldn't love you anymore if you somehow didn't get this 'fixed'."

Molly swallowed hard. "A-and that's not what's going on now?"

Tom hesitated when his own throat threatened to tighten at the hint of anguish in her daughter's voice. "Molly, I owe you an apology."

Molly stared. "You do?"

"I never had a similar talk with you about your transformation like I did about your dyslexia," Tom said. "And I don't mean that in the sense that this is something that needs to be corrected, more that the situation now is the same as it was then. My love doesn't hinge on what you do or don't do."

Molly glanced past Tom again. "It doesn't?" she asked in a small voice.

Tom nearly choked up. Theresa had been right. Molly really had thought that his love depended on her becoming human again. Suddenly Molly seemed less the strange alien child and more a scared little girl who needed more comforting than he had been able to give.

Tom drew Molly into his arms and into an embrace to her startled yelp. Her wings fluttered, her feathers tickling his nose, but he managed not to sneeze. She settled in his arms and tried her best to wrap her short forelegs around him. One of her hooves dug into his ribs, but he didn't care. Molly let out a ragged breath and a sniffle.

"Molly, I love you," said Tom. "I brought you here because I love you, but I'm not going to stop loving you regardless of what happens here. I'm sorry if I ever made you think otherwise."

"I j-just want you to be proud of me again," Molly said in a quavering voice.

Tom closed his eyes tightly to hold back his own tears. He had truly pinned too much of his hope on her rehumanization. Could he find it in himself to admire his pony daughter's accomplishments if this trip to Grand Junction came to naught?

Pining for something he could never have again was what drove a wedge between him and his wife. He could blame her unwillingness to rehumanize before she became marked, but when it was said and done, it was up to him to accept reality.

"I am proud of you, honey," Tom said. "You didn't want to come here. You're scared of this place, but you came here anyway. That takes bravery."

Molly drew back from the embrace and smiled, wiping her face with the back of a fore-hoof. This was the face of his daughter, his own flesh and blood despite the change in her body. He wished he had looked past her pony exterior sooner.

"All I ask of you is that you listen to the counselors here," said Tom. "Just hear what they have to say. No expectations. No trying to please me or your mother. You're the one who has to live with whatever body you have. In the end, you're still Molly."

Molly nodded, still smiling, her wings laying loosely at her sides, as if for the moment she had forgotten about them. Perhaps that was faint hope on Tom's part, but at least he had a chance of realizing his hope for a human daughter again.

If not, he might have at least started down the road of making peace with himself over it.

He let Molly down. Theresa stepped up, her own eyes slightly teary. "You see what I told you. Your father is a good man."

"I know that now," Molly said in a soft voice. She looked up at Tom. "I'm sorry I doubted you, Dad."

Tom shook his head. "No reason to apologize, honey." He stood. "Do you think you can face this now?"

Molly looked towards the building, her tail flicking once. "Will you be with me the whole time?" She looked at Theresa. "Both of you?"

"Count on it," said Tom.

"We wouldn't have it any other way," said Theresa.

Molly considered, then nodded once. "All right, let's go."

Upon parting from Rainy, Water attended to the task he was really supposed to be doing that morning, one he had volunteered for to use as cover for talking to Rainy. He flew towards the neighborhood that had been the target of Strong's initial plans to seize. While Strong had suspended the plan in light of the Pony Council, he wanted an update on the "intrusion" into pony lands.

Water held his wings in a glide to lose altitude in what he hoped looked like a casual maneuver. He gave his wings a few slow flaps to keep his height steady as he flew over the rooftops. Humans milled about below, the real estate agents in suits and the would-be home buyers in more casual wear. Some of the latter looked a little worse for wear, which was not surprising, as these houses were being sold on the cheap.

This time, however, he spotted something new: a human in uniform.

Water angled his wings to glide in a slow circle. The human looked up and maintained eye contact for some time. Water spotted another human in uniform. He narrowed his eyes to better focus, but they flew open wide when he caught sight of the holster at the man's hip.

His eyes darted among the others. More humans in uniform appeared, all similarly armed. The uniform was not that of the Grand Junction police, nor any federal agency he knew.

Water flew away at the same sedate pace as if nothing had happened, though his heart hammered. As soon as he was out of eyesight of the neighborhood, he soared into the sky and raced towards the pony side of town.

He found Strong conversing with Morning Glow, catching part of her side of the conversation as he landed. "--come back with that poor filly rehumanized, then I want the lot of them out of that home at once."

"Take it easy, Morning," said Strong as Water trotted over.

"Don't tell me to take it easy," Morning snapped. "Why are you even accommodating them? We're supposed to be advocating for more transformations, not less."

"It's called losing a battle to win a war. As much as I don't care for human military terms, it's apt here."

"I don't care for losing even a single one to them."

"Yes, you've made that abundantly clear. We can only do so much."

Morning sighed and looked past Strong. "Anyway, it looks like Water Wings wants to talk to you. I'll let you know when the Perkins family gets back."

"Thank you." Strong turned to Water, but glanced over his shoulder until Morning was gone. "My sister gets more headstrong by the day."

"Yeah, I noticed," said Water.

"So what do you have for me?" Strong asked. "Is this about your patrol this morning? I noticed it had taken you a bit longer than usual."

"You're going to be glad you gave up on that plan to take that neighborhood," Water began.

"Oh?"

"Looks like they anticipated we might try something. They hired a security outfit. There's humans armed with guns there now."

Strong considered. "Yes, that will complicate things."

Water raised an eyebrow. "I beg your pardon? Complicate what things?"

"I've decided to go ahead with the plan. "

Water stared. "Did I just hear you right?"

"You did. We'll need to adjust the plan to accommodate for a disarming phase. We can use--"

"Whoa, stop!" Water said, flaring his wings briefly. "You said you were putting that plan on hold because of the Pony Council!"

Strong frowned. "Which, as I had predicted, has come to naught."

"You haven't even given it a chance yet. They're only just meeting with Twilight today."

"Which will be useless."

"And just how do you know that?" Water demanded.

"You obviously are not up to date on current events," said Strong. "There was an incident at a fairgrounds in Denver, and pony magic is being blamed for it despite the adamant claims to the contrary by Princess Luna."

"Princess Luna??" Water cried. "Just what the hell happened?!"

Strong thrust a hoof towards his home. "Mary was kind enough to lend us her tablet PC. You can see the news reports for yourself. The gist of it is: someone attempted to spark a riot between ponies and humans with the ponies as the agitators."

"That's insane," Water said flatly. "Ponies wouldn't do that."

"The claim is the ponies' minds were being affected," said Strong. "I won't explain the whole thing to you when you can see it for yourself. The point is, Princess Luna directly intervened. Despite her help, it's being spun as Equestrian interference."

Water frowned, "All the more reason to tell Prince Blueblood to go fuck himself."

"On the contrary, this works well towards our cause."

"How in God's name do you figure that?"

"Think about it," said Strong. "Things got so out of hoof that a member of the Diarchy had to show up to put it right. Prince Blueblood is sure to spin this as the ponies of Earth needing the guiding wisdom of the Equestrian Crown."

"All I keep hearing is how things get 'spun,'" said Water with disdain. "Anypony give a crap about the truth?"

"There's a greater truth to be considered," said Strong. "And that is: we cannot rely on humans to ensure a better future for us. Equestria is best positioned to fill that role."

Water took a step closer to Strong. "Okay, let's go with that. How is forcefully taking over a neighborhood going to help? We already know that humans will go apeshit the moment Equestria declares a protectorate over us. This is going to seem more like some sort of invasion."

"Many of us are native to this area. These intruders seeking to settle here are not. We are simply taking back what was once ours in the first place. Some of those homes were once occupied by some of us."

"And we abandoned them by choice," said Water. "Nopony told us we had to."

"This action is more symbolic than anything else," said Strong. "We intend to raze those existing homes and either convert the lots to crop fields or build properly sized pony homes. We need to do this as a sign of where humanity must go. We're not so much taking land as declaring a need for humanity to shed its obsession with money and owning shiny things and understand how life is supposed to be lived."

Water should have realized this was a lost cause. Strong was a good leader, but he often refused to listen to an opposing view if it didn't align with his vision of the future. Yet this was too much of a critical juncture for Water to back down now, especially after stating to Rainy that they had to put the brakes on somehow. "You said pony magic is being blamed for this incident."

"Yes."

"Which I still think is impossible, but if people believe that, then you'll just play into their fears that ponies are somehow dangerous."

Strong considered. "Go on."

"If Princess Luna is involved, then Princess Twilight likely is as well," said Water. "Nopony knows magic better than her. She's sure to point to what the real cause of this is. Why not wait until we hear what that explanation is?"

"I'm not sure I see your point," said Strong.

"Because if she confirms that pony magic was somehow involved, you need to let that cool down a bit," Water explained. "Otherwise, this will just seem like part of some larger plan by ponies to steamroll over humanity."

Strong looked thoughtful for a moment. "I suppose I see your point."

Water let out relieved sigh.

Strong looked at him. "But I will not wait long. The explanation must come swiftly. And if I choose to go ahead with this plan, will you participate?"

"I don't know yet," said Water in a subdued voice. "I don't like it, but the more ponies you have, the better chance that somepony won't get hurt."

"That's always my paramount concern," said Strong. "Unlike some other Shimmerist leaders before me, I go out of my way to ensure humans are not hurt."

"I know that," Water said in a softer voice. "I would never have joined you if you did advocate hurting humans."

"I hope you are with us."

"And if I'm not?"

"Then you are not," said Strong. "It is the nature of ponies to forgive."

Water said nothing in reply.

"But I would suggest you do some soul-searching," said Strong in a gentle voice. "You need to ask yourself just how dedicated are you to our cause. Even as humans, we were sometimes called on to do things we don't like for a greater good."

"Yeah, I know." Water glanced towards Strong's house. "I guess I better go see for myself what all the ruckus is about."

"Please do," said Strong. "Perhaps it will help your perspective better."

Water stepped past Strong and headed towards the house. He thought it ironic that Strong had mentioned soul-searching. If his conversation with Rainy had not been that, he didn't know what was.

Molly's heart raced as she sat with her mother in the waiting room outside the counselor's office. Her father stood at the receptionist's desk, answering some questions about her medical history. Her eyes flicked nervously to the door, where the words "Karen Collins, PhD" were inscribed on a plaque at what would be eye-level for a human.

Her wings fluttered as she shifted her gaze to the other door, the one she really didn't want to go through. It was emblazoned with three white stars inside a lavender triangle, the symbol for magical hazard, as recognizable those days as the radiation or biohazard symbols were before ETS. Below it were the words "ESCORT REQUIRED PAST THIS POINT." A red light above the door was dark, and a sign pointed to it bore the words "REHUMANIZATION IN PROGRESS WHEN LIGHT IS ON - ABSOLUTELY NO ADMITTANCE AT THAT TIME."

Molly took a deep breath and let it go as a ragged sigh, her tail swishing. She leaned into her mother, enjoying the soft warmth and familiar scent. Along with her transformation came so many new sensations, all of which she would lose were she to go back to being human.

She looked up in time to see the receptionist let slip a folder from her hands as she stood. Her father deftly caught it in mid-air with his hand. It reminded her of those awkward first days after her transformation when manipulating things with her hooves had been difficult and frustrating. She had learned to adapt rather quickly, but some things still eluded her. She doubted she would have ever made such a catch herself unless she closed both fore-hooves around it.

Eventually, it had no longer mattered. Having wings meant she could do things she never could as a human. How could she ever agree to give them up? She didn't understand why they had to put her through this despite all their reassurances.

Her heart skipped a beat when her father and the receptionist parted, and the latter went to the door marked with the counselor's name. She opened it and nodded to the person inside before turning and saying, "Doctor Collins will see Molly whenever she's ready."

"Thank you," said Tom.

Molly glanced past him at the open door. "I guess I still have to do this, huh?"

"Please give it a chance, that's all I ask."

"I don't want to be yelled at by her," said Molly.

"We won't let it happen," said Tom in a soft voice.

"We'll stop this the moment we think you're being bullied," said Theresa.

Molly had heard what other ponies had said about rehumanization counselors, but she had to trust her parents more than rumors. She nodded and hovered out of her seat and onto her hooves.

They brought her into the office, where a smiling middle-aged woman with straight dark brown hair sat behind a desk. "Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Perkins," she said, looking not at all perturbed by the mixed-species pairing. Her gaze found Molly, and she added, "And you must be Molly. How are you today?"

"Um, I'm fine," Molly said in a wary voice.

Karen looked up. "Would one of you be kind enough to shut the door, please, so we can have some privacy?"

Theresa nodded and pushed the door closed.

"Thank you," said Karen. "Now, allow me to make one thing clear. This session goes for only as long as you say."

Molly blinked. Karen was looking straight at her. "You mean me?"

"Yes, you or your parents. Any time you want to call an end to this regardless of your feelings towards rehumanization, please do so."

The temptation to end it right there was strong, but she nodded and said, "Okay."

"Molly, do you understand what it would mean to rehumanize?"

"Yes," Molly said. "I'll lose my wings."

"Have they started to work?"

"Yes." Molly hovered in place. "See?"

Karen nodded. "As I understand it, many of the transformed can do new and unusual things."

Molly landed on her hooves with a clop muffled by the carpet. "My Mom can grow flowers. She just has to look at them and, boom, they blossom."

"As I suspected, given your mother's cutie mark."

"And I'll be able to fly and control the weather," Molly continued.

"Yes, that comes with being a pegasus," said Karen. "Can I ask you to do something for me?"

Molly glanced at her parents. Theresa gave her a faint and slightly bemused smile. Tom gave her an encouraging nod. She turned back to the counselor. "Um, I guess."

"Can you think back to before ETS?" Karen said. "To before you came down with the flu?"

"Why?"

"Please, bear with me," said Karen. "I won't make you recall anything uncomfortable or scary."

She didn't think of her time as a human to be either of those, just something she didn't really need to consider anymore.

"In fact, why not recall something pleasant?" Karen asked. "Something that made you happy, or something you were doing that you really liked."

Molly struggled to bring up memories prior to spring. Until her father had prompted her earlier, she would have had trouble conjuring up even those. Everything prior to her transformation seemed like a blur. "I'm sorry if I'm not doing this right," Molly said, her ears falling.

"Quite all right." Karen looked up. "Would either of you care to suggest something?"

"Last Christmas, perhaps?" Theresa said.

"Yes, I was just thinking that myself," said Tom. "We decided to do it like your family used to do. Do you remember what we did, Molly?"

After a few moments, the memory crystallized in Molly's head. "We waited until Christmas Eve to put up the tree and all the decorations."

"That's not all, though," Tom prompted gently.

Molly could clearly see the tree and the sparkling garlands around it. She could even remember the scent of pine, as they had a real tree that year rather than the artificial one. She could see her parents smiling at her. What she could not see was herself, the little human girl.

"The decorations," Tom said.

"Oh, yeah, that's right, we made them all ourselves!" Molly said in an excited voice. "Mom did a bunch of folding paper things, and I did ... um ..."

"What grandma taught you to do just a few weeks before that."

Molly's tail swished. "I crocheted something. A reindeer. I--"

Suddenly she could see something in her head that should be alien to her: a pair of hands moving needles in an intricate if hurried patten.

"You had to fix something on him at the last minute," said Tom.

"The tail," Molly said in a softer voice. "It had come loose."

"Did you like doing that, Molly?" Karen asked.

Molly flinched slightly as if she had not realized the woman was still in the room. "Yeah, I did."

"Did you crochet other stuff after that?"

"I made a little hat for a snowman my cousin made. And a scarf for an elf."

Tom chuckled. "She would've just crocheted into the night if we hadn't put her to bed."

"Yes, I remember," said Theresa in a flat voice.

Molly looked over to her mother. She gave a wan smile in return.

"Sounds like you had a great time," Karen said. "It was something you could do well."

"She only got better at it," said Tom.

Karen smiled at Molly. "Did you now?"

Molly's ears drooped slightly. "I, um ... I won second place in an arts and crafts project at school in February."

"Then there was Christmas morning," Tom said.

Molly's wings twitched, and she shifted her weight as the scene sprang into her head.

"What did you see when--"

"Tom, please," Theresa protested in a barely audible voice.

Tom looked over to her. "What?"

Molly looked up at them. Theresa's eyes glistened, her ears slightly drawn back. "Is there something wrong, Mom?"

"Do we need to stop, Mrs. Perkins?" Karen asked.

Theresa hesitated, then shook her head. "It's fine."

Molly could tell it wasn't, but by then the memory was in her head and would not let go.

"You snuck out of bed at least an hour early," Tom said, his own voice growing soft and heavy with emotion. "You saw the one present we couldn't wrap. The scream you gave when you saw it made us both come running."

"My new bike," Molly said. "I had wanted a new one for a while."

"Did you enjoy it?" Karen asked.

Molly smiled faintly. "Yeah, especially when we came to Lazy Pines."

"That was the other part of the surprise," Tom said. "That we had a second home we could visit when the weather was good in the mountains."

"I had wondered why they got me a mountain bike when I really looked at it."

"I don't think there was a single trail she didn't hit with that bike come March," said Tom.

"Sounds like you had a lot of fun doing that," said Karen.

Molly unfolded her wings and glanced at them. "But I'm going to be able to fly! That's better than biking, isn't it?"

"You tell me. Is it?"

Molly snapped her wings to her sides. "Of course it is."

"Better than crocheting?"

Molly had no reply, other than to draw her ears back.

"Were you still doing that before you transformed?" Karen asked.

"What difference does it make?" Molly snapped.

"Please, Molly, I only want to help," said Karen. "Were you still doing it?"

Molly hesitated a long moment before she replied, "Yes."

"Do you miss it?"

"Maybe I did," Molly said. "Before my wings started to work."

"Before your wings started to work?" Karen asked.

"That's what I said."

"What about before that?"

Molly frowned. She was about to protest that Karen was not supposed to make her remember bad things, but that would force her to admit that she had those thoughts in the first place.

Karen read her body language as well as another pony might. "I'm sorry if I touched on something unpleasant."

"It's not that," Molly said quickly. "Okay, it took me some time to learn to use my hooves. I'm good at that now. Some pegasi told me I can use my wings, too, once they're developed more."

"I'm sure that's absolutely true. But it's also true that you've lost at least one -- possibly two -- things that were dear to you."

"And being able to fly and control weather isn't better than that?" Molly said.

Karen folded her hands. "Again, you tell me. It's your body and your life."

Molly considered. "You mean like how the rehumanization won't work unless I want it to?"

"Not quite. Until we started to talk, I'm sure you didn't think very much about your human origins."

"I guess not," Molly said in a tentative voice.

"But now that we have, can you think of anything else you used to do that you liked?"

When Molly hesitated, Tom started to speak. "There was the time when--"

"Forgive me for having to cut you off, Mr. Perkins," said Karen. "But I would like Molly to try this unprompted."

More memories had indeed come to her. She remembered her last birthday, when they got her a new controller for her game console, and how she had feared that the final part of the transformation would rob her of that pastime. Afterward, it seemed like a trivial thing to be concerned about when she first saw what other ponies could do.

"Have you thought of something?" Karen asked.

"It's stupid!" Molly protested.

"Nothing you want or need is stupid."

"But it is. Nopony else cares about it. Gina doesn't care about it, and video games used to be all she could talk about!"

"Gina is her best friend," Tom said at Karen's questioning look. "She's a unicorn."

"They completed their transformations almost at the same time," Theresa said in a slightly quavering voice. "And I really don't see how playing video games is at all important here."

"See?" Molly said. "Even my mother thinks it's stupid."

"I didn't quite mean it that way, dear," said Theresa. "Doctor Collins is right, it's not stupid for you to want something like that."

"But I don't need it anymore."

"We all do things because we want to and not because we need to," said Karen. "It doesn't make it any less important. Just like you didn't need to crochet. You did it because you wanted to, because it made you happy."

"And being a pony can't make me happy?" Molly said in a challenging voice.

"It can," said Karen. "If that's all you want to be."

"I don't understand."

"You just told me three things you liked to do," Karen explained. "All of which made you happy. All were very different from each other. But they're all things that are impossible or very difficult to do now."

"But if I like the new stuff I can do, that's important, right?"

"Of course," said Karen. "If that's all you want to do."

Molly's eyes glistened as more memories of her childhood came to her in a flood, memories of a little human girl whose interests were so diverse that her parents sometimes struggled to keep up in supporting her activities.

"You said you would lose your wings if you rehumanized," Karen continued. "You would also lose your future weather controlling ability."

Molly nodded, her throat too tight to speak.

"Yes, they are amazing abilities, but what did you give up to gain them?"

Molly swallowed hard. She remembered one of the last sights before they abandoned their home in Lazy Pines for the shelter: a closet filled with things that Molly would not -- or could not -- use anymore.

"Molly?"

"I ... I don't ..."

Molly could no longer force any words out. The emotional dam was close to bursting, and anything she said further would just let loose the flood.

Theresa stepped forward. "I think we need to stop this right now."

Karen drew back in her seat. "I agree." She turned back to Molly. "I'm terribly sorry if I caused you any distress."

Molly had already turned away from her, sniffling. She just wanted out of this awful place. She wanted somepony to reassure her that she wasn't some terrible aberration that belonged neither in the human or pony worlds. Before she could make her need known, she was drawn into a tight embrace.

To her surprise, it had been her father who had reached out to her first.

"It's okay, Molly," her father whispered. "Everything is all right."

"I-I'm sorry," Molly whimpered as she clutched Tom tightly. "I just ... I-I don't know what I should want a-anymore."

"Don't worry about that now. Remember what I told you, that I love you no matter what."

Molly let out a ragged sigh. Tears still dripped from her eyes, but some of her anguish had dissipated. She still didn't want her father to stop holding her.

"We'll take you back to the house," said Tom.

"Tom, go ahead and take Molly out of the office," said Theresa. "I need to stay behind for a moment."

"What for?"

"I want to talk to Doctor Collins."

"Theresa, I know you're upset, but--"

"I just want some clarification, that's all," said Theresa. "Let's not argue about this for Molly's sake."

Molly's embrace tightened. She certainly didn't want to hear them arguing yet again. It seemed that's all they ever did. Despite her mother knowing how well ponies could hear, she sometimes didn't send Molly far enough away for her to avoid hearing enough to know they were arguing.

"All right," Tom said in a resigned voice. "Come on, honey, we'll wait outside the building."

"Are you all right, Mrs. Perkins?" Karen asked.

Theresa had been set to speak her mind, but the same memories had been stirred up in her as well. Just as she had gotten over the urge to cry over Molly, the tears threatened to flow anew. "Give me a moment, please."

"Of course."

Theresa took a deep breath and tried to banish the memories for the moment. She had even caught a brief glimpse of herself as a human, something she had not given any thought to since the morning she had awoken fully pony, fresh from the vision relayed to her by the night ponies. She had learned later that she had been one of the last to receive it before Princess Luna had intervened.

She set her gaze hard on Karen. "I want to know what that was all about."

"What were your impressions?" Karen asked.

"Don't answer questions with questions. Maybe it's effective on emotionally vulnerable foals, but not me."

Karen considered and nodded. "Very well. I've been doing rehumanization counseling since the program first started. I've since formed a theory that the transformation process actively suppresses human memories in some."

"First of all, that's ridiculous," Theresa snapped. "I did not have anything suppressed. It simply didn't matter to me quite as much anymore."

"You're describing the mechanism of the suppression. It amounts to the same thing." Karen folded her hands. "I answered your question. Could you answer mine now?"

"To me, this whole thing sounded more like 'humans are better than ponies.' That's no better than the hard-line Shimmerist stance that ponies are better than humans."

"It's not what I had meant at all. Yes, I do believe that individual ponies are more limited than humans. The pony tribes are all specialized, for instance."

"What matters is what we can do when we all come together in friendship."

Karen nodded. "Granted. I don't doubt that at all."

"Then why did you take this approach with Molly?" Theresa demanded.

"It's no more than I had stated: I needed to get her to remember what it was like to be human. Not all ponies are like this. Some have little trouble remembering their past lives."

Theresa stomped a hoof, rattling the window and jostling the pencil holder on the desk. "But what's the point?!"

Karen deftly caught the holder before it could tip over, as if she had practice at that maneuver. "The point is to give Molly an informed choice."

"She already made her choice."

"Yes, she did, but not an--"

"But not the right one?" Theresa said. "Is that it?"

"The problem is, we don't yet know what the right choice is," said Karen.

Theresa hesitated. "Isn't there only one right decision in your mind?"

"You say she's made a choice already. It's not an informed choice."

"I don't understand."

"Your husband explained the situation to me concerning Molly," said Karen. "Had he described a foal who talked about her human past, who actively brought up memories of being human, who acknowledged her human past and yet still wished to remain a pony, the session we just had would have had a completely different outcome. I would be sending you all back home and wishing Molly a good life as a pony and hoping she becomes the best pegasus she can be."

Theresa remained silent, some of the memories threatening to intrude on her thoughts again.

"Instead, it was clear that her human memories were suppressed," said Karen. "If you don't care for that word, feel free to interpret that how you wish. The point is, she needs to remember what it was like to be human to be fully informed about her decision." Karen tilted her head. "Is it a fair assumption that some memories were stirred up in you as well?"

Theresa nodded, her throat too tight to speak.

"Molly fully transformed first, didn't she?"

"Y-yes," said Theresa said in a choked voice. "How did you know? Or was that just a good guess?"

"Adults don't suppress memories as easily as foals," said Karen. "But when a child transforms first, the adults are usually more willing to discard their past for the sake of identifying with their transformed children."

"I still feel like we have it better this way," Theresa said, though her voice was slightly hollow. "We have a supportive community. We're not in want of anything. We have food, water, shelter, and even health care."

"I don't deny any of those things, Mrs. Perkins," said Karen. "But that can be said by a lot of humans as well. It's up to Molly whether she considers it important to her."

"She's only nine!" Theresa cried. "How can she understand all those concepts yet?"

"We're in a difficult situation. This isn't like receiving medical treatment where the parents can decide for the child. The magic of the rehumanization spell simply doesn't work on the unwilling. As young as she is, she has to shoulder this decision herself."

Theresa could hear Tom in her head throwing her own words back at her: whatever happened had to be in Molly's best interest. Wasn't she doing the same as she had accused Tom of doing, of focusing on one choice as the right one? "I suppose you want us to come back tomorrow."

"Yes, please," said Karen. "Molly may be emotionally distraught now, but my experience has shown that it will pass. It's simply the conflict between what she was and what she is now. Even some adults I've counseled have had similar reactions."

Theresa's ears drooped. "I want to believe you have Molly's interests at heart. It's hard considering everything I've heard about this process."

"There are multiple schools of thought concerning the psychology behind the transformed. Yes, there are those who tend to treat this as a disease needing to be cured. I personally find that about as much hogwash as trying to 'cure' homosexuality. The flu that sparked the transformation was the disease, and it's long since over and done. Trying to treat this in the same way won't work."

"I just don't want this to devolve into 'look at all the things you could do with hands'," said Theresa, her voice turning more defiant. "Because that's what this session sounded like."

"It was just a way to focus her thoughts," said Karen. "A step in the door. I had to do something to shock her into recalling those memories."

"I don't want her to experience more 'shocks' like that."

"I predict things will be more calm in the next session," said Karen. "And I want to thank you."

Theresa's ears rose. "For what?"

Karen smiled softly. "For actually being here and talking to me about your concerns. And for agreeing to give this a chance. It's more than a lot of pony parents would do."

If it had been up to her, they never would have come here. She still had her misgivings, but she wondered how much of that was just her own feelings getting in the way. The memories of her human past had impacted her almost as much as they had Molly. What would she be thinking now if she didn't have a cutie mark?

"Did you have any other questions for me?" Karen asked.

"Just one," said Theresa. "How do you decide when enough is enough? Maybe you didn't browbeat her as I thought you might, but I could still see this becoming hard on her."

"When I feel she's recalled enough of what it was like to be human. Or she simply refuses to draw on any more memories. Then I ask her if she wants to rehumanize."

"And?"

"If she says yes, I'll start the arrangements," said Karen. "If she says no, I'll do as I said earlier: wish her well and hope she goes on to a fulfilling life as a pegasus."

Theresa remained silent, her own thoughts a jumble.

"I am under no quota for rehumanizations," said Karen. "As far as I know, there is no quota system in place."

Theresa had no idea how much she could believe. Either the rumors were true, and they were lucky enough to find the one good one, or it was like Tom had said: they had come from a biased perspective.

"Thank you for your time," Theresa said in a neutral voice. "I'll show myself out."

"Of course."

Theresa left the office and headed into the main hall without even a glance at the receptionist. Karen had given her almost as much to think about as her daughter.

Chapter 16 - Trust

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 17 - Investigations

Twilight thumped her fore-hoof upon her desk and glared at the midnight blue diarch who stood before it. "Do you have any idea what kind of trouble you caused for me yesterday?!"

"And what would you have had me do, Twilight?" Luna replied sharply. "Ignore the situation and allow a riot to ensue?"

"You gave no one any indication you knew what was happening!" Twilight cried. "Starlight didn't even know what was going on until you were ready to act. If we had some advance notice, we might have come up with an alternate solution that didn't involve such an overt use of magic!"

They stood in an office that had been donated for Twilight's use while she remained at MIDROC, a privacy spell surrounding the two ponies. Luna frowned as she replied, "I felt this was more in my purview than yours or Starlight's. This involved a former night pony who has retained some of his powers and is abusing them."

"Yes, you're using the night ponies of Earth as your personal little kingdom. Again!"

"I resent that implication, Twilight Sparkle," Luna said in a low voice. "We have had this discussion before. Considering our own brutal and bloody history concerning the night ponies of Equestria before I became their Dreamwarden, I felt justified in ensuring it never happened here. And I will remind you that I do not control the Dreamwardens. They are autonomous and come to me only to ask questions or seek guidance."

Twilight forced herself to hold her tongue and calm down. When she had first heard of the Dreamwarden program after it had already been created, she had been very upset with Luna until she directed Twilight to look up Equestrian lore on the subject.

Night ponies back home were once far more numerous back in the days before the founding of Equestria. They had little to no supervision, as the entity who was supposed to be their Dreamwarden had become old and apathetic. While only some actively instilled horrible nightmares in others, they came to be feared by all and hunted to near extinction. It was only when Luna Ascended and demanded that the ineffective Dreamwarden turn her title over to Luna did the remaining night ponies come under proper supervision.

"I apologize," Twilight said in a stiff voice. "You're right in that there's no point in dredging up old arguments. I simply had hoped you had come to understand that I need to kept in the loop. I can't be reacting after the fact when all I can do is damage control."

"That is why I am coming to you now," said Luna. "I acted because I felt there was little time for consultation. Sunburst was there, but we both know that researching magic is more his forte than actually putting it to use."

Twilight sighed, her ears drooping. "That was perhaps a little shortsighted on my part. I had wanted to keep things as low key as possible."

"It was the right approach in the end considering the insights Sunburst has realized."

"I need to talk to him, but I'm going to be tied up here for the foreseeable future,"

"He is briefing Starlight," said Luna. "I am sure she will relay it to you."

Even after all this time, Twilight still sometimes felt like she needed to be the one to do everything, even in light of the fact that Starlight's knowledge of the theoretical side of magic had advanced tremendously in the last six months.

She had talked to a human IT worker once who had been promoted into management some years back. He had expressed some regret in taking that career path instead of staying on the technical side where he could keep his hands more directly on the technology. Twilight felt a bit like that man; she couldn't remember the last time she had worked on a challenging magic problem.

That thought prompted her next comment. "It's what I said to Cadance the other day. I don't want to throw more magic and ponies at this problem."

"I've learned of your clandestine contact with a human government representative," said Luna. "I believe it is the right approach."

Twilight was not surprised, since Luna herself had been so clandestine about a lot of what she had done. She kept that comment to herself. "So why are you not leaving the matter of Ryan to the Dreamwardens if you feel this is more their territory?"

"I would like to remand the matter to them," said Luna. "But they cannot act outside the dream realm except when dealing with fellow night ponies away from the eyes and ears of others. This is both to maintain their secrecy and ensure their powers are limited."

"I thought at least some rehumanized night ponies still retained some link to the dream realm."

"Normally, yes," said Luna. "But one has to have a sense of the pony in order to find them. I also suspect that Ryan's connection is either severed or much thinner than most, either through chance or something he is actively doing to suppress the connection. Rehumanized magic is forcing me to throw a lot of what I know to the side."

It was small comfort to Twilight that she was not the only one who felt the same.

"The Dreamwardens would prefer I step back from this," Luna continued. "But they also realize they need help outside the dream realm. Thus they are accepting my assistance, albeit reluctantly." She hesitated before adding in a softer voice. "To be honest, they are not very pleased with my actions, either."

As much as Twilight did not want to see Luna's feelings hurt, she took this as a positive sign that the Dreamwardens would not willingly drag Equestrian influence into their midst. "I'm holding a press conference in fifteen minutes. I need something to tell them."

"Can we not tell them the truth?" Luna said.

"That a person we have no control over can mass mind-control a large group of people at will? And that he's human on top of that?"

Luna frowned. "And why do we not have him in custody yet?"

"Because there are no witnesses that Ryan did it," said Twilight. "Americans are not unlike Equestrians in that they have a system of due process. We wouldn't think of convicting a pony of a serious crime in Equestria unless there was enough proof."

"Yet I am allowed to manage the dream realm, and my actions are not questioned."

"The situation is very different. You've built up centuries of trust among ponykind. We don't have that luxury, not even with the Dreamwardens."

"Is anyone doing anything to apprehend this man?" Luna asked in a testy voice.

"FBI Agent Anthony Heller and his partner have been investigating him," said Twilight. "But they're afraid someone in the organization may be secretly using Ryan to their own ends. It's obvious his records of rehumanization were altered or erased."

"Then I will request that the Dreamwardens help identify this person," said Luna. "Perhaps they can find someone who knew Ryan -- or whatever his real name is -- before he chose to rehumanize."

"Agent Heller thinks he rehumanized three months ago," said Twilight.

Luna hesitated. "Three months ago you said?"

"Yes, why?"

"I was still involved in some dreamwalking activities on Earth during that time," said Luna. "I knew some night ponies personally other than the Dreamwardens. Normally, I would not have mentioned it, but when I first emerged from the teleport spell and felt the aura of mind magic around me, it had a vague sense of familiarity."

"Familiarity?" Twilight said in confusion. "I'm not sure I understand what you mean."

"It's hard to describe. Every night pony, even those of Earth, give off a very distinct and unique sense of ... I don't really have a word to describe it. It has to do with their link to the dream realm. I distinctly felt something like that at Village Center."

"Midnight Star was there, and you've had previous dealings with him."

"It was definitely not him, as the familiar sensation was tied directly to the mind magic, and he was not the source."

"But what does it all mean?" Twilight said.

"I'm not sure," said Luna. "Let's just say that if and when Ryan is incarcerated, I would like to meet him. In the meantime, I will ask the Dreamwardens if any of them remember a pony like him. They have excellent memories. They remember night ponies who made an impression on them, especially if one had shown a power as great as this."

"That's just it, Luna," Twilight said. "I think his power came about not before his rehumanization but because of it."

Luna's eyebrows rose. "I beg your pardon?"

Twilight slipped out of her chair and approached the diarch. "I'm not completely ignorant of what Sunburst had discovered. He sent me a preliminary report. It was just a summary, but it has staggering implications."

"Such as?"

"We may have inadvertently triggered something in human evolution," said Twilight in a subdued voice. "Or rather, we catalyzed something that had been triggered by past contact with first the Romans and then the Anasazi. Left on its own, it can grow and develop over time. Both rehumanization and partial transformations may have vastly sped it up in some. They're gaining abilities humans should not have for centuries or perhaps millennia."

"Isn't there an obvious solution?" said Luna. "Stop the rehumanizations, and allow the Partials who do not wish to rehumanize to complete their transformation and quiet their erratic magic."

"Ignoring the huge political fallout, yes," said Twilight. "But it's only a short term solution. What I'm getting from Sunburst's analysis is this: that the presence of pony magic on Earth could speed up the development of human magic." Twilight considered. "Have you ever heard of the Gaia Hypothesis?"

"Yes," said Luna. "It states that the Earth is one large superorganism."

"And thus it self-regulates like any other organism," Twilight explained. "What I believe is happening is that the Earth is reacting to the presence of pony magic as a potential threat to its overall health, thus it is accelerating the development of human magic to achieve balance again."

"Isn't that a bit of a leap from just a summary?"

"Perhaps, but it fits with everything we've seen. Partials who remain in that state are the worst off, as they now have two potentially incompatible forms of magic interfering with each other. Even just the presence of latent magic could cause issues under the right circumstances."

Luna nodded slowly. "It would explain why we've seen failures of Sunset's spell to achieve a complete transformation of the mind as well as body for some ponies."

"Exactly," said Twilight. "Sunset never anticipated having to deal with interference from a whole other magic system. Even I didn't think it would interfere with rehumanization."

"But why should it?" Luna asked. "If we're returning them to their original form, should that not, well, satisfy the latent magic for lack of a better term?"

"For many, yes. For some, it's catalyzing the development of human magic. I don't quite understand why yet."

Luna sighed. "I feel like the more we know, the more we realize just how much we don't know." She gave Twilight a sympathetic look. "And you still need something to tell the people of this country."

"Yes," said Twilight in a somber voice. "And I'm going to take some of your advice. I'm going to tell them the truth, or at least as much as I'm able to."

Connie arrived at her daughter's school, a building which used to house a human elementary school. Now it hosted classes from elementary to high school age, many of the classrooms having been subdivided as ponies didn't take up as much space as humans. They had tried to give the place more of an Equestrian feel, thus they had painted hearts and silhouettes of young ponies on many of the doors.

Using this as the meeting place allowed Connie cover, as she could claim she was going to pick up her daughter after classes. For the ponies of the district -- if Wildy had influenced them at all -- it was to prevent any law enforcement action on Connie's part, as she would not risk it in a building full of foals.

As she strolled down the main hallway, students and faculty alike offered her a smile and a "good afternoon" as she passed. At the end of the hall, she was met by Ted, who smiled and said, "It's good to see you again, though I wish the circumstances were better."

Connie managed a small smile. "I'm glad you agreed to let me meet with you."

"I need to warn you first. There's a lot of wariness to go around among the others. They've already been burned once by the law."

"I understand," Connie said in a serious voice. "So let me get my feelings out in the open. I don't necessarily agree with what you did. I have no clue how you managed to prevent the FBI from capturing the lot of you, but I can't help but imagine that some serious magic was at work."

"Uh, you're not too far from the truth, but I honestly had little to do with that," said Ted.

"That does reassure me a bit. If it weren't for the fact that Agent Heller thinks there are elements in the bureau itself causing trouble, I'd be less accommodating."

Ted's ears drooped. "And I realize I'll still be in a lot of trouble over this anyway."

"Yes, and I can't protect you," Connie said in a somber voice. "Not even Agent Heller can if the FBI moves in on you, and he's sure they will any day now."

"Yes, and we may have some idea what they have planned," said Ted.

Connie tilted her head. "You do? How?"

"It's, uh, complicated," Ted said. "I should introduce you to some people who can explain this better than I can."

Connie nodded and followed Ted down a side corridor and towards a door labeled "Teacher's Lounge." He nudged it open with a hoof, and Connie paused when her gaze fell upon the young pony-woman seated between two humans on one side and two ponies on the other, as if to emphasize the plight of a person caught between two worlds.

She had seen Partials before, but none in such an advanced state of transformation. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw the hooves. Almost all Partials she knew still had feet. She was reminded of the morning when Christina had stumbled out of bed and fell when she woke up with hooves instead of feet. It had set off a full scale panic in the Morgan household, as Connie and Frank had not yet advanced to the point where the changes felt more natural.

Ted gestured to the pony-woman. "This is Beverly, but everyone calls her Bev."

Connie shook her hand. Bev's grip was a little weak and stiff, and when Bev drew her hand back, she rubbed her fingers like someone with arthritis might.

"You already know Wildy." Ted indicated the earth pony stallion next to her. "This is Fire Springs."

Fire smiled and lifted a fore-hoof. "A pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Morgan."

Connie presented her palm to him, and he pressed his hoof to it. "You can call me Connie, please." She presented her palm to Wildy as well.

Wildy blinked in surprise, hesitated, then bumped her fore-hoof briefly to Connie's palm.

Ted gestured to the humans. "This is Eileen and Jenny. They helped bring Bev to us, and, um, helped us get past the FBI."

This gave Connie pause, but she shook their hands anyway. Eileen managed a smile, but Connie could tell it was forced, and the girl seemed a bit skittish. Already this was raising questions in her mind. Where Agent Heller had surmised -- and Ted had openly admitted -- that only magic could have allowed them to escape the law, why would Ted be crediting humans with that feat?

Connie had to consider that they used more conventional means to escape, yet only a full-scale firefight would have had any chance of succeeding, and that would have left a bloody trail in its wake. She could scarcely believe Ted would be party to such a thing.

"I need to know more details about that before we continue," Connie said.

Ted was about to reply when Eileen spoke up instead. "Hang on. How do you not know?"

"I'm sorry?"

"You're working with Heller," said Eileen. "A fed. Doesn't he already know what went down?"

"No, he doesn't," said Connie. "That's part of the problem. His own bureau is keeping information from him."

Eileen's eyebrows rose, but her skeptical look remained.

"In fact, no one seems to know about what any of you did. Even the news media can only speculate on what happened, and the FBI is effectively responding with 'no comment.' Not even the Colorado state government can get any information out of them."

"Huh," Eileen muttered.

"I think she's right, Aunt Eileen," said Jenny. "When I was out earlier finding a place to charge my phone, I was able to find a pony who had a TV, and I caught up on some of the news. There's nothing about it. All they can talk about is the incident at Village Center."

Connie thought she heard a slight nervous quaver in the girl's voice. "Agent Heller wanted me to ask you something. Did you see any crystal ponies among the FBI personnel?"

"I didn't," said Eileen. "But then again, by the time I started to see the agents, they looked different."

"I don't understand."

"It has to do with Jenny's--" Wildy started.

"Can it!" Eileen snapped. "Or weren't you listening before when I told you it was up to her what she wanted to reveal?"

"But how can you just sit there and ignore--!" Wildy started.

"Wildy," Ted said in a firm voice. "Remember what we talked about before?"

"Fine," Wildy muttered. "Sorry."

"I'll tell her," Jenny said, the quaver more pronounced. "Under one condition."

"What is it?" Connie asked.

"Ted said you're in touch with Twilight Sparkle."

Wildy's pupils suddenly shrank.

"I want to talk to her. I need to know if she can do something about this."

Of all the things Connie expected to hear, that was not one of them. "I'm not sure Ted should have told you that."

"It's news to me!" Wildy declared.

Ted's ears drooped. "I'm sorry, but I needed to earn everyone's trust. Eileen met Twilight once."

"Briefly," said Eileen. "We're not exactly bosom buddies."

"One thing at a time," said Connie. "Jenny, just what is it you need Twilight for? She's been trying to minimize Equestrian interference, which is why she contacted me in the first place."

"It's because of what I can do," Jenny said in a hesitant voice. "You might want to sit down for this ..."

As soon as he got out of school that Tuesday afternoon, Bob headed straight to Heather's office, as Whisper Touch had asked to meet him there for their first collaborative magic session. Bob's understanding was that before his transformation, Whisper had been a licensed physician. Whether that certification was still considered valid post-transformation, Whisper had not bothered to ask, and it mattered little to the ponies of the town.

A bell above the door jingled as he opened it with a nudge of magic, something he thought more appropriate for a quaint shop rather than a physician. A somewhat harried looking earth pony mare sat with the end of a leash secured tightly to a fore-hoof, the other end attached to a harness around her pegasus foal.

The little winged colt flapped his wings madly, trying to dart off in a fit of surging magic. The mare yelped when her foreleg was yanked abruptly, her hoof shooting out straight. She frowned and reeled the leash in with a healthy dose of earth pony strength and the rebuke, "Jimmy, settle down, please!"

The colt made a clumsy landing and turned to glare at his mother.

"Don't give me that look, young pony." She lifted her gaze past Bob, smiling. "Oh, Heather, good, I thought you might have gone for the day."

Bob had already heard the approaching hooves and turned to see Heather trotting out from the hall. "Not at all, though you're my last patient for today. I'll be with you in just a moment." She turned to Bob and pulled him into a brief hug. "Bob, you're looking well. It's been some time since I've seen you."

Bob returned the embrace. "Good to see you as well."

"Whisper is in his office, second door on the left down the hall," said Heather.

"Thanks," said Bob. "Are you coming along also?"

"Me? No, I'm interested more in running this place. I wish you all the best in your endeavors, though."

Heather's voice sounded cordial enough, so Bob took her comment at face value. He had known that Heather was one of many crystal ponies who felt a bit lost after having assisted -- willingly or not -- in distributing the counterspell. Bob had maintained contact with her for a while until their interests diverged, if for no other reason than to talk to a pony who retained some of her human past and identity.

"As much as I would like to catch up, I have to see to my next patient, and Whisper is eager to start," said Heather.

Bob nodded. "Good to see you again in any case."

"Likewise!"

Bob trotted down the hall until he came to the door with a placard on it that read "Whisper Touch, MD." The door was slightly ajar, but he knocked softly anyway.

"Please, come in," came Whisper's voice.

Bob pushed the door fully open with a fore-hoof. Whisper sat at a wooden desk, several notebooks and manila folders upon it. On one of the walls hung his diplomas. Another wall was festooned with diagrams of pony anatomy. From the flowing foreign script in the corner of some of them, Bob guessed they had been authored by Equestrian physicians. A larger generic diagram of body structures common to all tribes was surrounded by those detailing the specific differences for each tribe.

Whisper turned to him and smiled. "Thank you again for agreeing to do this, Bob."

Bob nodded and looked around. "Is it just us?"

"Oh, no, I just had you meet me here since you knew where the office was located," said Whisper as he hopped out of his chair. "We've found a place outside of town that should be reasonably safe from predators as well as prying eyes or ears."

"Eventually, I don't want to be so secretive," Bob said. "Some ponies already distrust crystal ponies as it is."

"Understood, but what we're trying to do is light years ahead of any other magic research being done. We're more concerned about discovery from humans than other ponies."

That was Bob's concern as well. Already there was at least one human who knew: the bribed BMO agent. There was always the chance that he would demand more than Trixie could give for his silence.

At least Bob had not said out loud what he had gained from examining the Farhearing Stone. Since then, he had time to think on that knowledge more, and not as much was as clear as he had initially thought. He wouldn't know for sure until he had a chance to apply what he had learned.

Whisper stepped towards Bob. "Let's go fetch Susie, then we can head over to the Crystal Patch." Whisper smiled. "That's what we're calling our meeting place, so we have a way to refer to it in mixed company."

Perhaps Bob was reading too much into the choice of words, but "patch" had initially sounded like "palace" in his ears, likely because of what he had been thinking at that moment: the Crystal Empire, a location on the other side of the portal where most of the crystal ponies of that world lived.

He hoped Whisper had no aspirations of founding something like that on Earth. Like the pegasi in their failed attempt to create a cloud city, it could take many generations before anyone could accomplish such feats.

"I want to manage expectations, Whisper," said Bob as they headed down the hall. "I don't know how long it will take before we see any sort of progress. If we get any at all."

"I fully understand, and I've tried to convey that to the others." Up ahead, a smiling crystal pony mare stepped out of one of the other rooms. "All set, Susie?"

"Ready as I'll ever be!" Susie said in a bright voice. "I've checked with Heather, and she can spare me for the rest of the day."

"How many more of our brethren did you manage to gather?"

"Four," Susie said. "And we have confirmation from six more who will be arriving tomorrow, plus invites out to another ten."

Bob had never seen that many crystal ponies in one place, with as scattered as they seemed to be. That Susie had managed to get that many to agree to congregate in one place was itself impressive.

"Splendid!" said Whisper. "Do you need help finding accommodations for them in town?"

"I'm good so far," said Susie. "They'll mostly take up residence in the new district being built on the west side of town."

"Good, good. Being in the same neighborhood means we'll be able to collaborate more closely."

Bob could also see how that would appear as if they were setting themselves apart from the other tribes. Then again, the night ponies already had thanks to their nocturnal nature, but at least they often shared the morning and evening meals with the other ponies.

"What about materials?" Whisper asked.

"We've tasked a pony with collecting an assortment of precious gems, semi-precious gems, and naturally occurring crystalline rocks and minerals," said Susie. "We tried to aim for a large variety."

"I should mention that Twilight did something similar," said Bob. "It didn't work for her either."

"Let's try to be a little more optimistic," said Whisper. "I can't explain why, but I have a good feeling about this. And I understand not to expect miracles, especially on the first try. This is more for us to get to know each other and work out an approach."

"Yes, indeed," said Susie. "Many of the other ponies are eager to meet you, Bob."

Bob just hoped they would not be disappointed.

Connie heard a story that even in a post-ETS world still sounded utterly fantastic. She was expected to believe that a teenage human girl could accomplish far more than even the most accomplished Earth-born unicorn could? She didn't think there were even very many Equestrian unicorns could pull off such a feat.

It at least put to rest any lingering thoughts that Eileen or Jenny were gun-toting gangsters.

"So to answer your earlier question, I don't think I saw any crystal ponies," said Jenny. "I'm pretty sure the Narrative would have come up with some role for them other than just knights."

"I was surprised, too, when I heard they had none there," said Wildy. "They always take those traitors with them on these things."

"Frankly, I'm not sure they could've stopped Jenny," said Fire. "She was having the equivalent of a foal's magic surge, and they're pretty powerful. Normally the FBI takes only one or two crystal ponies along at a time. Jenny would've easily overwhelmed them."

Jenny shuddered slightly. Connie had the sense from the start of the girl's tale that Jenny was more upset than proud of what she had done.

"We were speculating earlier that it's almost like the FBI purposely botched this operation," said Fire.

"Agent Madsen had mentioned that as well," said Connie.

Wildy frowned at the name but said nothing.

"We were worried that they did it to have an excuse to enter the pony sector in force," said Ted. "That it was a setup for a bigger operation. Instead, now we think they're going to try to use Bev's older brother as a way to set up a sting after luring her out of the pony sector."

"It might not be him!" Bev protested, the first time the woman had spoken since Connie had arrived. "Jenny might be wrong. The Narrative never mentioned he was my brother."

"Wait, slow down," Connie said. "This Narrative made another prediction?"

"Yes, it said that someone in my family is working for the FBI," said Bev. "The only one who has been in contact with me is Sam, my younger brother, who would never betray me like that! I don't even know where Larry is."

"I do, unfortunately," said Ted in a somber voice. "I found out just before Connie arrived. He's in Denver."

Bev's tail twitched. "That can't be right."

"He visited a pony mart with Sam on the east side of the human sector," said Ted. "The man fit Bev's description of him perfectly."

Bev dropped her face into her hands. "He couldn't ... he wouldn't do this to me ..."

"From what you told me about him, I'll bet he could," Eileen said.

Bev jerked her head up, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Maybe he's changed! Maybe he's gotten better and has turned his life around."

"From what I was told, Larry was letting Sam pay for everything," said Ted.

"Sounds like he's still a deadbeat, then," said Eileen.

Bev shot to her hooves. "I don't have to listen to this."

"Everyone, please, calm down," said Connie, while at the same time her cell phone buzzed. She took it out to find it going through it's boot up sequence. "Well, that answers my next question about your abilities, Bev."

Bev's expression softened as she sat back down. "I can't control it. Even Jenny is starting to gain more control over her own ability. I'd much rather be just an ordinary unicorn."

Connie thought she heard a bit of uncertainty in the woman's voice, but she was not sure. "Yes, I was told you don't want to rehumanize."

"And you're not going to make her, either," Wildy muttered.

"No, I'm not," Connie said. "It's her choice. Just like it's my daughter's choice to remain a pony, and I respect and support that."

Wildy's expression softened slightly, and she responded with a subdued, "Good."

"Unfortunately, where I can give my daughter support, it's not something I can do as easily for Bev."

"But you're supposedly in contact with Twilight Sparkle. Surely she has access to the transformation spell and can give Bev what she wants!"

"I don't think she can violate the treaty that easily for just one person," Connie said. "She feels the same sympathy for Partials as you do, but there's only so much she can do. And, frankly, it's not the priority right now."

"What is the priority then?" Wildy asked.

"Keeping you all safe," Connie said.

"And just how are you going to do that?" Eileen asked. "Maybe you have two feds on your side, but there's a whole bureau after us."

"Maybe not the whole of the bureau," Connie said. "Agent Heller suspects this is the work of Matthew Fuller, the regional director."

Jenny's eyes suddenly widened.

"He has almost complete autonomy in dealing with the Midwest and parts of the Front Range. He has a lot more latitude than someone in his position normally has."

Jenny bolted to her feet. "Connie, my sister is Sunrise Storm. She's at MIDROC with the Pony Council delegation now."

Connie should have expected even more surprises. She had no idea Jenny was at all related to the pegasus who even a lot of humans seemed to know at least her name.

"Is she in some sort of danger from this guy now?"

"I doubt it," said Connie. "Not considering Twilight is at MIDROC as well."

Jenny turned to Eileen. "Shit. Those voice mails on my phone were likely from my sister. What if she needed help from me?"

"You can't answer those voice mails," Eileen said.

"What?? I have to! She may be just as worried about me as I am about her now!"

"And risk someone tapping into the conversation? Especially after what Connie just told us about this dickwad who's running the show."

"What am I supposed to do then, just ignore her?!" Jenny yelled.

"Jenny, I'll talk to Twilight about her," said Connie. "But I think your aunt is right, we can't trust our cell phones right now."

"You are, with Twilight."

"We're ... communicating by more magical means," said Connie. "As she was concerned about the same thing as well."

Jenny dropped into her chair with a distressed sigh.

Eileen draped an arm around her niece's shoulders and said, "Even if it is just Fuller, he's got a lot of people and firepower. I don't see how we can stand up against that."

Connie looked thoughtful. "No, we can't. But we can make it harder for them to keep the secret."

"Uh, I don't follow."

"It's obvious they're trying to keep this hushed up," said Connie. "They want no witnesses."

"You mean they don't want human witnesses," Wildy said bitterly. "They don't care what ponies think."

"Yes, exactly."

Wildy blinked. "Huh?"

"It's unfortunate but true," said Connie. "Humans are considered more reliable witnesses right now than ponies are."

Wildy just stared.

"Why are you looking surprised? You just came up with that idea yourself."

"Yeah, but I never expected you to admit it," said Wildy.

"Nevertheless, we can take advantage of it," said Connie.

"How?" Ted asked.

"First of all, we insist that Bev's brother come to her."

"We're already considering that."

"Second, we invite far more humans into this district than you have before."

"What?!" Wildy cried.

Fire gasped. "Yes, that's absolutely brilliant!"

"No, it's not, it's stupid!" Wildy said. "It gives the feds more opportunity to sneak an agent in."

"So what?" Fire countered. "It's like Connie said, they'd still have to mount some sort of large operation to take Bev and Jenny into custody."

"And this makes it easier for them!"

"No, it doesn't," said Connie. "The scope of Jenny's ability means they would need a lot more agents and a team of crystal ponies to stop her magic. If he really is concerned about doing this in secret, he won't risk such high visibility."

"If he's really concerned about that," said Wildy. "We're all speculating about what he will or won't do."

"But it fits with what's going on," said Eileen. "He wants Bev to come to some secret location away from other people. That to me says he doesn't want witnesses."

"I hate to say this, but that points more towards Bev's brother Larry being involved," said Connie.

Bev gave her an indignant look but remained silent.

"There's another thing in our favor," said Fire. "I don't think Fuller knows about Jenny's predictive powers yet. Her other abilities, yes, as they're more obvious when they manifest."

"But if they did, why no crystal traitors among them?" Wildy asked. "Why let her get away like that? I'm still worried they let her into the pony sector as an excuse to come straight in here, and we're just being played for suckers."

"I have to go back and consult with Agent Heller," said Connie. "This is all very valuable information."

"Don't take this wrong, Connie," said Eileen. "But I really hope you're on the level with us. We're taking a huge risk in telling you all this shit. If we had any other choice, we wouldn't be doing this."

"I understand," Connie said in a softer voice. "I'm taking a similar risk. I'm effectively collaborating with people who, in a strict interpretation, have broken the law."

"Why are you doing this?" Wildy asked in a voice which sounded genuinely curious.

"Because I don't want my daughter growing up in a world of hate," Connie declared. "And that's regardless of whether she rehumanizes or not. It's time to move past the question of why ponies exist and accept that they do and don't deserve to be treated like second class beings, or forced to abandon their culture just to conform."

"And you're not asking them to abandon their culture when you introduce human ideas like money and consumerism?" Wildy asked.

"I don't ask anyone to give up anything. Ponies will accept what they want and reject what they don't. I'm also asking humans to accept pony ideas. It's why I'm encouraging ponies to let more humans visit their communities. I want humans to see how ponies live just as much as I want ponies to accept how humans live."

"And we have a new opportunity to do that now," said Fire. "Especially in the wake of what happened at Village Center. It will show that we refuse to let that event define the debate."

Connie knew she was risking her entire political career. Hotheads in the City Council were yelling for a suspension of her biggest human-pony cooperative efforts in light of Village Center, despite Twilight having announced that a rehumanized person may be behind the incident. Some on the Council either refused to believe the explanation or simply used it as an excuse to push for rolling back Connie's programs and forward their own political agenda.

She was aware that the ballots for the election in a month had yet to be printed. There was still time for the Council to submit her to a no-confidence vote come November 7th.

The Crystal Patch turned out to be a familiar place to Bob. It had been here where he had found a Native American relic that he had shown to his Aunt Sarah, which in turn had led to her acquiring her cutie mark. A group of crystal ponies stood in clearing near the remnants of a fire ring from some years past, likely the result of illegal camping. What was now the outskirts of Pony Hope had once been BLM land that had not been designated for camping or hunting.

The fire ring had been re-purposed, filled with the materials Susie had mentioned had been gathered. Like with those donated to Twilight during her earlier attempt to find suitable Earth materials for holding magic, some had obviously come from rings or other jewelry that likely were in the possession of these ponies when they were humans.

However, Susie's claim of a "wide variety of materials" really meant a wide variety of quartz. Bob saw bits of everything from the soft white of milky quartz to the pink hues of rose quartz, from the mint green of prasiolite to the purple beauty of amethyst.

Whisper introduced the other crystal ponies present before glancing about and giving a concerned hum. "There was somepony else who was supposed to be here, but she appears to be absent."

"She must have stepped away for a moment, since she was the one who brought the materials," said Susie.

Bob counted the crystal ponies present. Six in all, which matched what Susie had said earlier. Only when he heard hooves crunch against fallen leaves did he turn his head and see a familiar unicorn mare approaching.

"Ah, there she is," said Whisper with a smile.

"Purity?" Bob asked.

Pure Waters smiled as she approached. "Good to see you again, Bob."

"I thought you were heading back to Montana."

"I did." She gestured towards one of the crystal pony stallions. "But my coltfriend Light Spark told me what you were trying to do, and I wanted to help."

Whisper turned to Bob. "We needed a unicorn to provide the energy that the rest of us will transform. We figured you can't do that and manipulate the materials at the same time."

"I thought this was only fair," said Purity. "All the other tribes are learning more about what they can do, so why not them, too?"

"I'm not sure there will be too much of that today," said Bob. "I first need to examine these materials and see if I can figure anything out. You may get a bit bored."

Purity smiled. "If it means seeing you practice magic, I won't be the least bit bored. I really did pick up on your instruction, so maybe I'll get to learn something new."

"We also need to practice," said Whisper. "We want to be very careful in how we absorb magic from other ponies. We want to take only what is given and not a single bit more."

Bob nodded and stepped over to the fire ring. He levitated a chunk of smoky quartz. "What was the selection process used for these?"

"Some of it was based on what Princess Twilight tried," said Purity. "I know those failed, but Whisper thought it would be good to try it again."

"And the rest?"

"As a human, I was something of a mystic. I believed that certain minerals had the ability to channel natural forces and energies. I used to carry some all the time, and I placed them around the house to give it a better sense of well-being. Quartz is a sort of go-to mineral for general energy flow."

Bob refrained from noting that he had thought all that to be so much bunk as a human. Then again, humans had thought the idea of real magic was bunk as well, and look where they were now.

"If I may ask, how much do you know about how the Equestrians bind magic to objects?" Purity asked.

"Well, a little more than I did when Whisper first contacted me."

"Things are looking up already, it would seem!" said Whisper to the eager nods of the others.

"It's a fraction of what the Equestrians know," said Bob. "Long story short, I had a chance to see another unshielded artifact and something clicked. I can't describe it in words. I'm hoping to examine these materials and see if I get the same experience."

"By all means, please begin," said Whisper. "Meanwhile, we'll practice absorbing magic from Purity."

"Light told me a little about this," Purity said. "I'm to cast a spell first."

"Exactly. And let us know if you feel your magic is being drained faster than you're expending it. We want to absorb only the magic of the spell and no further."

Bob was grateful he would not have everypony staring at him while he attempted this initial assessment. That Whisper seemed adamant about doing this in a safe manner made Bob feel better about the whole experiment; it certainly helped refute the notion that crystal ponies had some nefarious agenda.

He rummaged through the available materials until he came upon one that looked similar to the Farhearing Stone, if far smaller. He carefully levitated the emerald, having to concentrate to maintain a hold on it due to its small size.

The gem had a crystal lattice structure remarkably similar to the artifact. He would not have been surprised if the base material was the same, the differences incurred by centuries of exposure to Equestria's ambient magical field. From what he remembered of Twilight's theory on the subject, magic subtly altered ordinary materials, allowing them to become "thaumically aware," or "magically-aware" was the more common term among other ponies.

Bob glanced to the side and saw all the crystal ponies weakly glowing. Purity had her eyes closed, the glow of her own horn fading and brightening.

He returned his attention to the gem, which he placed upon one of the rocks that formed the edge of the fire ring. He recalled what he had learned upon examining the Farhearing Stone and summoned up the binding rune in his head while combining it with his levitation spell. If it worked, the gem would be charged with the magic of the spell energy and self-levitate.

He was not expecting success, and success was exactly what he didn't get.

It was not precisely what the crystal ponies wanted. Their goal should theoretically be simpler to accomplish, which was using these materials as magical batteries. Storing raw magical energy should be easier than applying a structured spell, but Bob figured he would learn something in the attempt.

What he had learned was that he felt something was missing.

At first he thought his mind was simply echoing what Twilight had stated in her report, that Earth materials lacked a certain something, though she had not been able to explain in terms Earth scientists could understand. Since then, speculation had focused on either an additional spacial dimension or an undiscovered force carrier particle, either of which were predicted by some versions of the Grand Unified Theory.

Yet as he tried the same thing on another gem -- a small ruby -- he got a similar sensation. Similar, not the same.

He repeated the experiment with a sapphire. Again, something was missing. Again, the sensation was not quite the same.

"I need to rest a bit, I'm sorry," Purity said in a tired voice.

Bob set down the sapphire as Whisper said, "Our apologies if we pushed too far and started draining you."

"It didn't feel like that, I just have never kept my horn charged for that long a stretch. Give me about ten minutes, and I should be fine."

"Of course."

Bob glanced at the other gemstones, but hearing Purity's voice made him reconsider, and he picked up a piece of milky quartz instead. He charged his horn and applied the rune again.

He blinked in surprise. The sensation was not there. He got no sense something was missing. Yet when he released the quartz crystal, it went into free fall. He caught it and confirmed the attempt to bind the spell had failed like it had with the others.

He tried it again. It failed again, yet he still did not sense something was missing. If he could trust what this feeling was telling him, then the quartz should have worked.

He frowned. It was hardly at all scientific. Until then, he could draw on the fact that magic had structure and followed a set of rules. This was neither, just some intangible feeling which had no clear logical basis. It had to be little more than wishful thinking on his part.

He heard hooves approach. "Have you found anything?" asked Purity in a hopeful voice.

"I'm not sure, to be honest," said Bob.

Purity smiled. "I saw you holding the quartz with a thoughtful look on your face."

"Has he discovered something?" said Whisper as he trotted over.

"I thought I had sensed something about this mineral, but it's likely a fluke," said Bob.

"Maybe it's not!" Purity said in an excited voice. "Remember what I told you about quartz and its ability to channel energy?"

"But that's just ..." Bob trailed off. He levitated the milky quartz again and turned it over several times. Was he sensing a very weak magic flow like he sometimes did when levitating Equestrian materials?

He had to know whether this was just a figment of his imagination or not.

Bob turned to Purity. "Which type of quartz channels energy best?"

"It can be different for each pony depending on their--"

"Which one worked best for you?" Bob said, some impatience creeping into his voice.

Purity looked over the available crystals. She levitated a piece of rose quartz. "This one."

Bob took it from her. He again felt a very faint flow of magic. "Take it back for a moment."

Purity gave him a confused look but did as he asked.

"Do you feel anything?" Bob asked. "And I mean something tangible."

"When I feel energy flowing from crystals, it's always tangible to me," said Purity.

Bob wondered if dealing with a mystic was not the best idea in the world. "I mean do you feel any of your unicorn magic flowing through it?"

Purity considered. "I don't think so. It speaks to me spiritually, not magically."

Bob took it back from her. That should have convinced him it was a fluke. Yet he could not shake the feeling that he had discovered something.

"Purity, please let me know when you're ready to use your horn again," said Bob. "I want to try something."

Later in Connie's office, Jason listened with a mix of astonishment and concern as Connie described her meeting with Ted and his cohorts in the pony sector. He took a moment to process the information when Connie was done before turning to his partner. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking about Jenny Tanner?"

"That she represents an even bigger danger than Ms. Kelton?" Anthony offered.

"Yes. I don't know where the hell she got that power from, but she can't be allowed to use it whenever she pleases, at least not without some sort of supervision or oversight."

"I didn't tell you this so you can go apprehend her," Connie said in irritation. "They only told me about it on the condition that you wouldn't go after them yourselves."

Anthony turned to his laptop. "We're not, certainly not now."

"But when this is said and done, she needs to report that ability at once," said Jason. "Regardless of our personal feelings in the matter, that's the law."

"What happens to her after that?"

"She'll be detained for a short time until they get a better handle on her power and update her PREQUES rating." Jason turned his head towards Anthony. "What is her rating anyway?"

"That's what I'm looking up now." Anthony paused. "Or should I?"

"What do you mean?"

"You were worried about the database being monitored if we poked around looking for information on whoever Ryan used to be," said Anthony. "I just discovered that Miss Tanner's name is already in the FBI computers."

Jason frowned. "For what?"

"I can't tell, it's been classified at a higher security level than mine."

"Okay, this is getting ridiculous," Jason said. "What the hell is Fuller's game? He's obviously got a personal interest in both Ms. Kelton and Miss Tanner that he doesn't want anyone else to know."

"I think you're right," said Connie. "Remember what I said about the Narrative that Jenny described? It's like a fantasy story running parallel to real events that gives her insights into what's going on elsewhere. The Baron is the main character, and he's sounding like the Narrative's way of referring to Fuller. Jenny described the Baron as working for only his own aims and not some bigger organization, so perhaps Fuller is as well."

"I don't know how much I believe in this predicting-the-future shtick of hers," said Jason. "It's not exactly something that will hold up in court."

"She didn't refer to it as predictive," said Connie. "She wasn't sure what it was, but she didn't think it was that. In either case, it seems to have proven correct up until now."

Jason glanced at the open book on Connie's desk and flicked his tail at it. "You get a response yet from the Princess?"

Connie glanced at the book and shook her head. "The eyes on her drawing are still closed. She must be busy. I should tell you that Jenny wants to talk to her."

"Unless you're willing to bring that book into the pony sector, that's not likely going to happen," said Jason.

"And I would advise against it," said Anthony. "That's our only means to communicate with her without surveillance. We shouldn't risk discovery or damage to the book." He looked over to Jason. "I'm going to risk a check of the PREQUES database for Miss Tanner."

"Go for it," said Jason. "We need something to go on. Any luck with your contacts in Washington?"

"I have a lead. Someone who used to be a DBA for the Department of Rehumanization who owes me a favor. He still has friends who are working on that system. If he can convince them to back-door into the database, they might be able to get the info we need."

"I don't envy him. They background-check those DBAs something fierce. Convincing them to do something like this won't be easy." Jason turned back to Connie. "So what about their account of what happened? Were any crystal ponies present at all?"

"No one recalled seeing any," Connie said. "They thought that was odd as well."

"Miss Tanner was a one-point-three," Anthony announced. "Slight hair and eye discoloration, a thin patch of fur around the hips, lingering earth pony strength, and something noted as 'magical resonance of unknown origin.'"

"So Fuller knew from the start something was up with her," said Jason.

"The fact that she's in the FBI system means someone was tracking or investigating her," said Anthony.

"They certainly low-balled her when the assessed her." Jason stepped over to the laptop, his eyes scanning down the record. "Whoa, there's a blast from the past."

"What?" Anthony asked.

Jason levitated a pen and tapped the screen. "Right here, the crystal pony registered for Miss Tanner's rehumanization."

"Tonya Jarris?"

"Yeah, I know her," said Jason. "And she doesn't make mistakes like that. Whatever power Miss Tanner has, it didn't develop until recently."

"That matches with what Jenny told me," said Connie. "It started in the last few weeks or so before she had her first surge."

Jason considered. "Can you look up Tonya's name? I'm interested to see what she's up to now."

Anthony nodded and typed at the keyboard. One eyebrow rose slightly. "She's assigned to head of security at MIDROC."

"Whoa, now, what?" Jason said. "She's working for Fuller?"

"Seems like it."

Jason frowned. "Then she either has no idea about what Fuller is up to, or she's undergone some sort of one-eighty in her thinking. The Tonya I know would never put up with these shenanigans. Any details on what exactly she's doing?"

"Why not ask Twilight?" Connie said. "She's at MIDROC and may have run into her."

"We may have to, as her current assignment is classified," said Anthony.

"I thought you said she was head of security," said Jason. "What's so classified about that?"

"She was assigned to some sort of mission starting today, but I don't even have a location let alone what her exact mission is."

"Oh, I can guess. I'll bet you anything she's been assigned to whatever operation Fuller has planned to take Ms. Kelton and possibly Miss Tanner into custody."

"Why's that?"

"Her cutie mark," said Jason. "She can absorb something like five times the energy of the average crystal pony. Hell, she can drain a pony completely if she puts her mind to it."

Anthony leaned back in his chair. "I don't like the idea of someone like that working for Fuller in that capacity."

"Unless she thinks it's all legit. I want to try to contact her."

"I think that's too risky."

"You don't know Tonya like I do," said Jason. "I knew her when she was a cop. She won't compromise her principles for anyone, not knowingly anyway. And she would be a hell of an ally on our side."

"Jason, I'm going to have to disagree with you here," said Anthony. "If you're wrong, this will get us into a lot of trouble and could destroy this entire investigation."

Before Jason could reply, a voice rose from the book. "Hello? Is anyone there?"

Connie turned towards the book and picked it up. "I'm here, Twilight."

"Connie, if you could brief her on what's going on while I speak with my partner, I'd appreciate it," said Anthony.

"Of course," said Connie before she stepped away with the book.

"Look, I know what you're going to say," said Jason.

"I'm not sure you do," Anthony said. "I've been going along with your hunches because they often turn out correct, but we're in a delicate spot right now."

"Yeah, tell me about it. If Tonya is here for some operation against them, we don't have a lot of time. She's not one to dawdle, and she's very good at organization."

"I don't mean that."

"We have to weigh the risk here," said Jason. "I think it's more risky not to try and contact her. If she really doesn't know Fuller's agenda, she needs to be stopped from doing something that could further it."

"And if you're wrong?" Anthony asked in a warning tone.

"What difference does it make? We don't have a solid case against him yet. This is a chance to get something on him."

Anthony sighed. "I hate decisions like this."

"I know," Jason said in a more somber voice. "Let's hope we don't have another one like this again."

Chapter 18 - Complications

Fancy Pants set down his tea and gave the royal prince a cross look. "I say, old bean, have you lost your mind?"

Prince Blueblood paused with the pastry raised halfway to his lips. He frowned as he retorted, "How dare you level such an accusation at me."

"And how dare you promise these foreign ponies something you cannot give them!"

"I did nothing of the sort," said Blueblood. "I merely said I would look into the matter."

"And yet their cooperation hinges on you agreeing to their ridiculous demand of obtaining the transformation spell."

"It is not wholly illogical from their perspective."

Fancy made a dismissive snort. "Their perspective is skewed. They're not quite right in the head, if you ask me."

"We've been over this," said Blueblood in a voice of forced patience. "It is one of the reasons behind our plans. We all agreed they require a firm guiding hoof. Our hoof."

Fancy considered over another sip of his tea. "Do you still believe Princess Celestia will agree to your idea of installing you as governor over the ponies of Earth?"

Blueblood smiled. "What choice will she have? She cannot appear on Earth herself for fear of reviving the idea that she is the divine being from their shared vision. Princess Twilight does not have the time to execute such a task and continue to be the ambassador of Earth."

"And Princess Luna?"

"She is too wrapped up in her dreamwalking duties here," said Blueblood. "And she is yet another figure some ponies see as a divine avatar. No, my dear Duke, I am the most logical choice for the position."

"Because you are not seen as divine?"

"Precisely!" said Blueblood. "It would be far easier for me to show these ponies what a pony ruler should be like. It is through me that they will cease their foolish notions of divinity and understand how pony government is supposed to work. After all, does not my auntie allow others to do the real work of government here in Equestria? And certainly none of us see her as divine."

Fancy smiled. "And, of course, this has nothing to do with the rewards you might reap for yourself."

Blueblood chuckled. "No need to be so roundabout, my dear Fancy. I'll remind you that you and your fellow nobles shall reap the benefits as well. I will need help in teaching these ponies how a proper pony society operates."

"I still find it quite hard to believe that so many of them live without basic amenities such as electricity," said Fancy. "Which brings me to another problem: they still do not have a monetary system."

"All in due course," said Blueblood. "Reintroducing money is one of the first things on the agenda. How else are we going to have the means to provide for these ponies if we cannot collect taxes of some sort?"

"Now I see your true colors showing through, old bean," said Fancy with a chuckle. "You had me a bit worried there that the changelings were up to their old tricks."

"Oh, nonsense," said Blueblood with a wave of his hoof. "Why can I not both be concerned for the welfare of these foreign ponies and have a healthy interest in my own future? It is called 'enlightened self-interest,' my friend."

"And yet it all hinges around this one demand," said Fancy in a more serious voice. "A demand that cannot be fulfilled. Should not, I might add."

"I am aware of that."

"Then how to you propose to resolve this conundrum?"

Blueblood had admittedly not given it much thought as of yet. "I am open to suggestions."

"Their lack of money makes the usual course of action difficult," said Fancy with some disdain. "Could you not promise him something else? Some scraps of magical knowledge that he could be made to believe would lead him to the spell he seeks?"

Blueblood refilled his teacup with a glow from his horn and took a sip. Another order of business would be to ensure the earth ponies of that world could produce the tea blends he so coveted. Unlike Auntie Tia, he did not care for many of the native teas of that world. "I do believe these ponies would not be fooled so easily despite their apparent backward state. From my, ah, connections I have in that world, I have discovered that they are actively researching magic. They would learn in short order that whatever I gave them would not lead them where they wish."

"Yet could it be used as a delaying tactic?" asked Fancy. "Enough to keep them busy until we are established as their formal government? Perhaps that will be enough time to woo the other factions over to the idea of your lordship over them."

Blueblood considered carefully as he took another sip of his tea. "As I said, these ponies may be a bit odd in the head, but they are not stupid. I will have to give them something more concrete that random bits of magical knowledge." He put down his cup and smiled. "Ah, I have it!"

Fancy helped himself to another pastry. "Oh? Do tell."

"We give them not the transformation spell itself, but bits and pieces of the research which led up to it."

Fancy tilted his head. "Is that not just as restricted as the spell itself?"

"It depends which pieces, my dear friend. And do recall that we have Trixie in our pocket. She likely has the same level of clearance in the Canterlot Archives as does her friend Starlight Glimmer."

"And you are so sure Strong Hooves will accept this pittance compared to his demand?"

"He struck me as a proud pony, going so far as to use that very word,"said Blueblood. "I will appeal to his ego. What would be better, having the spell gifted to him or having his own unicorns come up with it themselves?"

Fancy considered over a bite of pastry, taking the time to chew and swallow before responding as expected of a pony of proper upbringing. "We must be careful, old bean. We cannot give them so much that they come up with the spell themselves."

"It will not be possible in the span of time between their demand for our protection and the subsequent granting of protectorate status," said Blueblood. "Giving us time to set up proper supervision of their research."

"I am not so sure of this," Fancy said in a cautious voice.

"It will be fine. While they are actively researching magic, their resources are limited." Blueblood chuckled. "After all, it's not like they have secret magic labs financed by deep pockets to further their aims."

Purity once again stood in a semi-circle of crystal ponies as Bob levitated the rose quartz. He turned so all the ponies could see him. "Here's what I want you to do: I want you to direct the energy you're absorbing from Purity into this crystal."

"How do we do that?" one asked.

"We can absorb and transform magic, but not direct it," said another.

"I can help," said Whisper. "I did some preliminary research along the lines Bob is pursuing now. It's what led me to seek his help. It's a matter of focusing the mind ..."

It took a few tries for Whisper to explain how it worked, but eventually Bob felt their combined magic trying to flow into the quartz crystal. The magic was indeed raw and undifferentiated, a sort of "default" mode for crystal ponies who were not attempting to produce any specific effect, little more than light and energy with the simplest of structure.

"That works," said Bob. "Please keep it as steady as possible."

"We'll do our best," said Whisper. "Purity, as before, let us know if you get too tired."

"I will," Purity said.

Once the talking had ceased, Bob turned his full attention to the crystal. As before, he could sense that it should be perfect for holding magic; applying the binding rune should make this rock glow from within as the magic flowed into it and shed light as waste energy.

His horn glowed brighter as he applied the binding rune, yet the magic from the crystal ponies continued to flow around it like a stream around a stone.

Every instinct told him this should work. It again made no sense, as the empirical evidence stated the opposite. He did not believe himself prone to self-delusion; he truly did want to make a breakthrough, but not so much that he would conjure false assessments just to satisfy his ego. He specifically kept his activities low key to prevent himself from having an inflated ego to satisfy in the first place.

Bob frowned. What was he missing?

He narrowed his eyes and concentrated harder, his horn glowing brighter still. He put more power into the binding rune. Perhaps some sort of resistance needed to be overcome, similar to the difficulty in maintaining nuclear fusion due to the protons needing to overcome electrostatic repulsion before strong force took over.

Yet as he applied more force, his ears twitched as they heard a crack. He backed off at once, but the damage was done. A one inch fracture ran through almost the center of the four inch long piece of quartz.

Bob sighed as he gazed at exactly the sort of result Twilight had achieved. He considered tossing the crystal aside and calling it a day, perhaps even call off this line of inquiry entirely.

Instead, the fracture fascinated him. From a distance, it appeared straight, but when he looked more closely, it had a faint zig-zag pattern that did not follow the stone's crystalline structure. He admitted he was no geologist, but he didn't think this variety of quartz fractured like this.

Bob took a deep breath and blocked out all other distractions. He heard and saw nothing but this crystal. He carefully applied the binding rune once more. When even the appearance of the crystal itself and the glow of his own magic threatened to distract him, he closed his eyes.

And it leapt out at him.

Bob gasped at the realization. It had been right there in front of him all along. He saw exactly what the problem was. It was not that something was missing, but that it was wrong, like a painting that was perfect for the space it occupied, but it wouldn't hang straight no matter how much one adjusted it. Or like touching up a scrape on the wall and finding it impossible to exactly match the paint color.

Or like atoms of a metal that refused to align properly to achieve magnetism.

That was the most apt metaphor: something in the crystal was not aligned properly. Yet unlike magnetism, it wasn't something concrete. It was more a concept. Magic worked around ideas, thoughts, and will rather than material and instrumentation.

But like one could hold a piece of metal in alignment with magnetic north, and a strike upon the end would render it at least weakly magnetic, he thought he could fix this alignment as well. He just had to magically "strike" it the right way.

He concentrated his magic, and mentally reached into the heart of the crystal. He found the misalignment, and gave it a twist.

His view became red as blinding light shone through his eyelids, and white-hot, needle-like pain seared across his chest and forelegs. He barely heard the alarmed shouts of the others before he passed out.

"He's coming around!"

The shout came to Bob thickly muffled as his brain slowly struggled back to consciousness. He opened his eyes but saw only washed out colors and vague shapes. He tried to move but the pain stopped him.

"Take it easy, Bob," came a gentle voice that sounded more clear. "Don't try to move just yet."

It took a moment, but he realized it was Whisper Touch. He tried directing his gaze at the stallion, but his eyes would not quite focus.

"Can you see me?" asked Whisper. "Your eyes were spared injury from what I can tell, but I want to make sure."

"Give me a minute," Bob said in a slurred voice as his speech centers were more sluggish to recover. He blinked rapidly as his vision started to clear. He winced as a foreleg twitched and pain flared. "What happened?"

"The crystal you were working on exploded rather violently," said Whisper. "We feared the worst when we saw your chest and forelegs covered in blood, but they were all minor lacerations. Just a lot of them."

"We've sent Susie to find a unicorn healer in town," said Purity in a glum voice. "I am so sorry! I feel like this is my fault."

Bob took a few moments to recall the last few seconds prior to the explosion before he could reply. "It's really not your fault."

"But I told you to use that crystal."

"You had no idea this would happen, Purity," said Whisper. "I doubt even Bob knew."

It came back to him in a rush. Bob's eyes widened, and he struggled to get up despite the pain. Whisper gently pushed him back down.

"Please, Bob, keep still," said Whisper. "I treated all the wounds and tried to clean them of rock shards. They've all just about clotted, but best not disturb them."

"I thought I had it," Bob said in a low, despairing voice.

"Something obviously happened. Earth materials do not act that violently to exposure to magic."

"Did you actually figure something out?" asked Purity.

"I couldn't explain it in words," said Bob. "But it was obviously wrong."

"Perhaps when you have recovered, you can revisit it," said Whisper. "I would suggest not trying anything more today."

Even as Bob stated that he had been wrong, something still shouted at him in his head that he had been right. It had made so much sense at the time and still did. Whisper was right: normal Earth materials did not act that way.

He heard several sets of galloping hooves and Susie's voice shout, "Over here!"

"This doesn't look too bad," came a stallion's voice. "Please, everypony, back away a bit."

"Oh, heavens, Bob, are you all right?!"

Bob looked up to see a worried Heather. "I've been better."

The unicorn stallion stood over him. "Hold still, please."

Bob was suffused with a magical glow, and at once his wounds began knitting as the healing spell washed over him. The pain waned, and bits of clotting fell away as the underlying wounds healed.

Heather sighed. "Was this from magical experimentation?"

"Yes, but--"

Heather whirled around towards Whisper. "This stops now."

"I beg your pardon?" Whisper said in a confused voice.

"He's not going to do this if it means he could get himself killed!" Heather exclaimed. "If I had thought this would happen, I would never have agreed to any of this!"

"I have no intention of seeing Bob come to any further harm. This disturbs me as well. Had I thought this would happen, I would have reconsidered."

"I'm glad to hear that," Heather said in a softer voice.

"At the same time, I feel we need to continue in some fashion."

"That makes no sense. You just said you don't want any harm to come to him!"

"Indeed not," Whisper declared. "I am hoping we can find some way to ensure safety in future attempts."

As the pain continued to retreat, Bob rose to his hooves. "Just another moment," said the stallion as his healing spell continued its work.

"Of course, that will be up to him," said Whisper.

"It really should be up to Sarah and Harold," Heather said. "He's underage. He shouldn't be making decisions like this."

"Heather, please, let's not argue about this now. I agree that we cannot proceed until we have some means to ensure the safety of everypony involved. We also could have been hurt had not Bob's body shielded us from the shrapnel."

"There, all done," said the stallion as the magic of his spell faded.

Bob took a few experimental steps. He felt a bit stiff but otherwise okay. He glanced down at the ground where the sun sparkled off the tiny shards and grains that were the remains of the crystal. He sighed as he realized he didn't have a large enough piece to retrieve for later study.

"You might have to accept that there is no safe way to do this," Heather insisted. "There may be something inherently dangerous about what you're doing that you can't avoid."

Bob stepped up to them, trying not to be cross with Heather, as she was thinking only of his welfare. "Heather, I promise, I'm not going to do anything foolish."

"I certainly hope not," Heather said.

"At the same time, I can't ignore this."

"You may have to! You don't understand what you're dealing with. No one does. What if this is inherent in crystal pony magic? What if there's something unstable about it?"

"Unlikely," Whisper said. "Or somepony would have realized that by now."

"I don't think this had anything to do with instability," said Bob. "The magic was raw and unstructured. Whatever happened had something to do with the crystal I used."

Whisper turned to him. "Just what were you trying to do when it exploded?"

As crystal clear as the concept was in Bob's thoughts, it still resisted his ability to describe it. "It was like something was subtly off in the crystal, and I thought I could fix it. That's the best explanation I can come up with."

Purity stepped forward. "I still feel bad about this, Bob."

"Please, don't, it wasn't your fault," said Bob.

"I should have known that quartz might be a little too powerful."

Heather stared. "You got injured from exploding quartz? How is that even possible?"

Bob wanted to shout that it shouldn't be, which was the whole point, but he was still having his doubts.

"Quartz is a natural conduit for energy," Purity explained as she stepped over to Heather. "I knew that even as a human. So I suggested that ... um ..."

"Where we don't know as yet which Earth materials may be suitable for magic--" Whisper began.

"That would be none, according to Twilight," said Heather.

"Be that as it may, every rule has an exception."

Purity glanced down at the ground, her eyes shifting.

"I'm afraid that in your hunt for that exception, somepony will get seriously hurt," said Heather.

Bob stepped up to Purity. "Is something wrong?"

"It's weird," said Purity in a hushed voice. "It's like I'm sensing a very faint flicker of magic somewhere around here."

"It might be leftover from the healing spell."

"Not likely," said the stallion. "It doesn't leave any lingering traces."

"It's coming from somewhere along the ground," said Purity.

Bob opened his magical senses as much as he could. "I think I can sense it, but it's very faint. It could be anything."

"Hmm," Purity hummed, and she wandered off in another direction, her eyes still roaming over the ground.

Heather stepped over to Bob. "I'm going to insist you inform Sarah and Harold about this."

"I'll mention it in my next letter," Bob said.

"I think you should send them something immediately and not continue unless they give you permission."

"I don't want to worry them unnecessarily."

"Unnecessarily??" Heather pointed to the drying red-brown stains on the ground. "That was your blood, Bob! You want somepony to be the one to tell them you died because you were being reckless?"

Bob frowned. "I don't intend to be reckless. I want some time to sort out in my head what happened and--"

"I found it!" Purity cried.

"Huh?" Heather said in confusion. "Found what?"

Bob cantered over to where Purity stood. She pointed a fore-hoof and said, "Right there!"

Several other ponies crowded around them as Bob stared at what looked at first to be just another tiny shard of the quartz crystal. Yet this one sparkled much brighter in the sunlight than the others.

The shard was enveloped in a glow, but it merely bumped about rather than levitate. "Ugh, this is too small for me," said Purity. "Anypony have something I can pick this up with?"

"I do," said Whisper. He picked up his medical bag in his teeth and brought it over.

Purity fished out a pair of forceps and used it to snag the fragment. She brought it up to the light and gasped. "Oh my God ..."

"What?" Bob demanded. He tugged the forceps from Purity's grip and held up the fragment.

The shard was tiny, no more than a few millimeters across, it's edges ragged. Yet the interior had a clarity unmatched by even the most refined Earth diamond. Light played off of it in a prismatic spray not unlike the coat of a crystal pony when they went "full crystal."

It had a weak magic charge, and his own magic interacted with it, just like it did with materials from Equestria.

Whisper stepped forward. "Did ... did this come from the quartz crystal?"

"It must have!" Purity cried. "Where else could it have come from?"

"Maybe it was dropped here by Equestrians," Heather suggested.

"I don't think any have come to this part of the forest."

"Or left it here long ago, like part of that previous visitation that Sarah--"

"No," Bob heard himself say.

Purity stepped close to him. "It's what I think it is, isn't it?" she said in a hushed voice. "It's real, magical crystal!"

Several ponies gasped. Susie stepped forward to take a look as well, and she broke into a wide smile. "You did it! You actually transformed Earth material into magically-aware crystal! You did it!"

"Accidentally!" Bob called out over the celebration. "I honestly don't know how I did this. Or even if I did this."

"What exactly do you mean?" Whisper asked.

"There could've been any number of factors involved. It could have been solely the fact that it was crystal pony magic involved, for one."

"I would say that would be even better if that was the case. It means we could ultimately make a solid contribution to the other tribes."

"Yes, that would be amazing!" Susie said in an excited voice.

Many other crystal ponies chorused agreement.

"Please, don't celebrate just yet," said Bob. "Not until after I figure out exactly what happened and how to reproduce the result. I don't want this to become a pony version of announcing cold fusion."

"Not until your parents have a say," Heather said. "I'm going to be insistent about this. Either you tell them, or I will."

"Heather--" Whisper started to say.

Heather whirled around to face him. "Would you ever treat an underage pony without their parents' consent?"

"Of course not."

"Then you of all ponies should understand why I'm so adamant about this."

"It's all right," Bob said. "I'll talk to them. I can still do research in the meantime that doesn't involve direct experimentation. Whisper, may I keep these forceps for now?"

"Of course," said Whisper. "In any case, I think we're done for now."

"I ask that we keep this quiet for now. It would be best that neither other ponies nor humans find out about this."

Whisper nodded. "Agreed."

As the other ponies headed away talking excitedly among themselves, Purity and her stallion friend lingered. "I'll bet this is just as exciting for you as well," said Purity.

"In what way?" Bob asked without taking his gaze from the crystal.

"Well, I noticed you don't have a cutie mark yet."

Bob looked up.

Purity smiled. "This could very well be your special talent."

That had not even crossed Bob's mind. He had wanted to think that he already had his talent, that of being able to analyze how magic worked, and it was just his willpower alone holding off a mark.

Now he had to face the possibility that he hadn't discovered his talent yet, that a cutie mark was inevitable when that time came, regardless of his own intentions or will. Despite the fact that he had been leaning towards remaining a pony anyway, he felt like he needed to make a final decision on the matter and not let fate decide it for him.

He stared at the tiny shard of magically-aware crystal. Suddenly it represented far more than just a mere breakthrough in magical research.

Ryan narrowed his eyes, his thin arms hanging rigid by his sides, hands laden with bags of groceries. His gaze fell upon the teenagers congregating on the steps of his apartment building in Boulder, talking in loud voices and foul language, the air around them a toxic stew from the joints they smoked.

One of the teens snapped his head towards Ryan like someone might react to a sudden unexpected noise behind him. His eyes took on the look of a deer having spotted the predator skulking in the grasses, and he slapped the back of his hand against his buddy's jacket. The conversation immediately ceased, and the teens hurried off.

Ryan wrinkled his nose as he passed through the miasma left behind by their smoking. He set down one of the bags to let himself into the building, one eye twitching slightly. Of all the abilities he retained from his former night pony form, and all those he had gained since, the only one he hated was his enhanced sense of smell. As much as he was pleased to call himself human, he could do without smelling others of his kind.

As soon as he opened the inner door, a loud argument impinged on his ears. The moment he appeared at the end of the hallway where the two verbal combatants could see him -- a male tenant and his trashy slut of a girlfriend -- they immediately quieted and scurried away like scared rats.

Ryan headed towards the end of the hallway and his enclave of silence, as no one would take the apartments immediately adjacent to or above him. Either the would-be tenants had an inexplicable panic attack while the landlord showed them around the apartment or felt such a sense of unease they were sure the place was haunted. He closed the door behind him with a sense of relief to be able to shut out the world for a bit.

His eye twitched again, and he frowned as he set down the bags on the kitchen counter. He dipped his head and carefully removed his contacts, his formerly brown eyes now bright amber. His colored contacts were starting to wear out again. Usually Senator Maxton was "kind" enough to furnish him new ones, but now that association was done. He had to find another means to procure them.

He took a little longer than usual to put his groceries away. Monday was usually his shopping day, but, well, he had other things to do at the time. He gritted his teeth at the memory. Had not that infernal alien alicorn intervened, it would have been his crowning achievement. Keeping an apartment building's tenants living in constant low-level fear of him so he could have some peace was peanuts compared to that.

After putting away his groceries, he took out his cell phone and called the number he had cajoled Maxton into giving him, slender fingers grasping the phone tightly, a small frown on his lips.

"Regional Director Matthew Fuller's office," answered a polite male voice.

"I want to talk to Fuller," Ryan said.

"Mr. Fuller is very busy. If you would like to leave a message--"

"No. I want to talk to him right now."

"Please identify yourself, sir."

"The man who helped make him who he is today."

"I'm sorry, sir, I need a name."

Ryan hesitated, as he had no idea how much information Fuller had shared with his lackeys. "Just tell him Ryan is calling."

The man hesitated before saying, "One moment, please."

Ryan drew in a long breath as he was put on hold. He glanced towards the window when he saw movement out of the corner of his eye. Two pegasi flew by in the distance. He resisted the urge to stand and pull the shade down. Having rehumanized meant being able to live in the light again, both figuratively and literally; he rather liked having the bright sunlight streaming in to keep him further grounded in human reality.

A faint click sounded as he was taken off hold. "This is not a number you should be calling," said Fuller in a flat voice.

"Then give me one I should use from now on," said Ryan.

"You should be working through Senator Maxton."

"He has terminated his association with me. I thought you knew that, since Maxton said he told you that already."

Fuller sighed. "I had hoped he would have reconsidered once he had cooled down."

"He didn't," said Ryan. "I'm just as happy not to have to deal with the odious man."

"I would have thought his beliefs aligned with yours."

"They do. I still find him repugnant, interested more in furthering his own image rather than truly advocating our cause."

"And what are your feelings towards me?" Fuller asked in a level voice.

"I may not care for some of your tactics, but you're at least on the right side," said Ryan. "You see the threat ponies pose to the world order. We should have continued to work more closely together like we used to and not have gone through Maxton."

"We have little choice now," said Fuller dryly.

"You would have had need to contact me eventually."

"Which I would have preferred to do in my own time and my own way."

"The situation dictates otherwise," said Ryan. "I need your protection."

"Ms. Rock has already ensured that the records of your rehumanization will not reach Heller's office," said Fuller.

"I don't mean that," Ryan snapped. "I mean the Dreamwardens."

Early on in his association with Fuller, Ryan had disclosed the details of the Dreamwardens. He had felt he was no longer bound by the Oaths after rehumanization, regardless of what the Wardens themselves thought on the matter.

The very existence of the Wardens was one of the reasons he chose to turn away from life as a pony. To him, they were a perversion created to manage another perversion. He considered even his own mind-altering abilities to be unnatural and ungodly, but he felt using them to ensure the survival and superiority of humanity redeemed him.

"You told me you lost your connection with the dream realm," said Fuller.

"Not fully. It's tenuous at best, and I have no abominable dreamwalking ability."

"So they shouldn't be able to find you."

"That was before Princess Luna became involved," said Ryan. "Perhaps you fail to understand the ramifications. She taught the Dreamwardens. She understands the dream realm better than any being across two universes. If anyone could figure out how to link me fully back to the dream realm, it would be her." Ryan paused. "And she has met me when I was a night pony."

"You never told me that!" Fuller snapped.

"I didn't think it would matter," said Ryan. "Once she had instantiated the Dreamwarden program, she stepped back from the whole thing. I thought I would be safe."

"What were the circumstances of that meeting?"

Ryan frowned. "Why do you need to know?"

"Because Luna is a complication I didn't need, and I don't wish to remain ignorant on the matter."

Ryan clenched his teeth. The last thing he wanted was to dredge up yet more unpleasant memories that had led him to abandon his ponyhood, nor did he care to admit his own weakness at the time. That sense of powerlessness was in part what drove him to use his power as he pleased, as it put him back in control, control he never wanted to give up ever again.

"She counseled me," Ryan said in a stiff voice. "After a night pony named Midnight Terror tortured me with horrifying nightmares while I slept. She visited me several nights in a row, so she got a good sense of my mind in the dreamscape."

"But you're human now," Fuller said. "How would she recognize you?"

Ryan took a slow breath. "She'll know. She always does. She has an affinity for night ponies that you don't understand, that I doubt I could ever make you understand. I was very lucky to have gotten away from Village Center before she sensed me and chased me down. She was the last one I had ever expected to show up."

"She would not have pursued you. Despite her interference, she knows not to act as law enforcement on Earth."

"Stop making stupid assumptions," Ryan snapped. "You have no idea how her zeal can get the better of her when she's enraged. Once she knows who I am, that may allow her to connect me fully to the dream realm and leave me at the mercy of the infernal Wardens."

"What can they do to you?" Fuller demanded. "You have more power than they do."

Ryan actually shuddered. "I am nothing in the dream realm compared to them."

"I have no control over either Luna or the Wardens."

"No, but you can make it more difficult for them to find me. The only reason Heller hasn't moved against me for identity theft is he suspects someone can post bond and get me out of incarceration. Eventually he's going to cut his losses and move for my arrest."

"Another complication I didn't need," Fuller muttered. "If you can wait a few more days, I will have Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton in custody. I cannot spare any resources until then."

Ryan let out a long sigh through his nose. "I may need to take matters into my own hands and go into hiding."

"I need you accessible."

"And I need my mental faculties to stay intact. That takes precedence over your agenda."

"You need to be more reasonable," Fuller said. "You need to adhere to my schedule."

"And you need to remember exactly how much you owe me," Ryan sneered. "I let your scientist cronies poke and prod me all they wanted to find out how I managed to gain such power after rehumanization. I let them treat me as their lab animal, all for your glorious vision of human magic working for your aims. I wanted to be no more than an ordinary human again, and when I didn't get that, I let you use me as your tool to--"

"Enough."

Ryan gripped the phone tighter and quieted.

Fuller sighed. "All right. Let me see what I can do. Meanwhile, I have a different number I would prefer you use."

Ryan leaned towards the end table and grabbed a note pad and pen. He jotted down the number Fuller recited. "Will this ring you directly, or is it just a voice mail black hole?"

"You'll have to leave a message," said Fuller. "Kelsey was not lying when he said I was busy."

Ryan's lips drew to a thin line. "Fine."

"I will be in touch," Fuller said before concluding the call.

Ryan frowned and dropped the phone to his side. He couldn't trust anyone but himself. He had to make his own preparations in case Fuller couldn't pull through.

Or wouldn't pull through. Now that Fuller didn't have a proxy to use, he just might be thinking of cutting Ryan loose despite still needing him to pacify his upcoming acquisitions. Or dangle the threat of incarceration to wheedle some sort of concession from Ryan, like going back to being nothing more than a lab rat.

Ryan was not going to allow that to happen if he had anything to say about it.

Matthew sat for nearly a full minute staring at the phone as he contemplated his next move.

Both Maxton's cold feet and Luna's involvement had been unexpected complications. Perhaps the former not quite as much, given the senator's earlier nervousness. The latter, however, definitely so; Ryan had assured him that once Luna had set up the Dreamwarden program, she would step back and cease to interfere in Earth affairs. He wondered how much more of Ryan's claims concerning night ponies he had to question now.

Matthew had chosen to honor the Dreamwardens' secrecy. He actually preferred that they existed, and he supported their ruthless methods despite their lack of government oversight. It was not the best solution, certainly, but it obviously worked. It kept the night ponies on a short leash, giving him one less pony tribe to worry about.

His intercom chimed. "Yes, Kelsey?"

"Call on line one for you, sir," said Kelsey's voice. "A return call."

Matthew was about to question why Kelsey didn't mention the name of the caller until he thought to ask, "Is there anything else?'

"Princess Twilight is here to see you."

That explained it. "I'll be with her in a moment." Matthew picked up the phone. "Hello, Wendy."

"You better have good news for me, Matt," Wendy Rock said in a tired voice.

"Is there a specific need? Things are going according to plan."

"And having an alicorn princess pop in and perform a mass mind-altering spell was part of your plan?"

"We have to anticipate occasional deviations," said Matthew. "Especially as we get closer to realizing the end goal."

"I still say we should have simply continued examining Ryan," said Wendy. "He was at least willing."

"We've learned all we can from him. We absolutely need both Ms. Kelton and Miss Tanner if we're to have any hope of unlocking the secret of human magic before Equestria does, especially after seeing what Miss Tanner can do."

"And how do we know they haven't already and are keeping quiet about it?"

"All the more reason for us to continue," said Matthew. "It may be the only thing that will give humanity an edge once the ponies learn more magic."

"The current mood here in Washington is that there's no push to lift restrictions on magic," Wendy explained. "And the latest polls show voters supporting those restrictions, but just barely. In a few cases, it's within the margin of error."

"Be reasonable, Wendy. Do you really expect a mere set of restrictions will stop them?"

"I understand that we can't root out every illicit use of magic, but--"

"This is no longer theoretical," Matthew said. "They're actively being assisted by a faction from Equestria."

Wendy hesitated. "That's a very serious allegation, Matt. If it's true, it will give me ammunition here."

"Against what?"

"The involvement of Princess Luna is putting pressure on us to acquiesce to Princess Twilight's demand for an official to meet with the Pony Council," Wendy said. "The President just had a very loud verbal altercation with members of his cabinet over the issue at the White House."

"I can guess that the President is in favor," said Matthew in a flat voice.

"More than that," said Wendy. "He wants to go full speed ahead with the Pony Council delegation's suggestion of having an American official go on a tour of the Homestead lands. His cabinet tried to convince him that he should wait until after November seventh, or Congress will accuse him of trying to sway the upcoming election."

Matthew frowned. Another complication he didn't need.

"I'm not sure how much I can do to stop this," said Wendy. "The President can get what he wants with an executive order, and it would take Congress weeks if not months to undo it. Support for our stand is on a razor-thin margin as it is. You need to make progress now."

"I plan to move forward with the operation to bring Ms. Kelton and Miss Tanner into custody," said Matthew. "Can you delay at least that long?"

"I'll try. I'm not exactly optimistic about these plans anymore, not when your organization utterly failed on their first attempt."

"The strength of Miss Tanner's magic was unanticipated," said Matthew, and that was all the explanation he would offer. He trusted Wendy, but only so far; better for her to think that incompetence was behind the failure rather than deliberate moves on his part.

His statement was not entirely false; he truly had no idea of the scope of Miss Tanner's power. There had been no other way to see what Miss Tanner could do other than to give her free reign. He had done the same with Ryan: let him do his thing, see what exactly he was capable of, then rein him in and have him work for Matthew.

"Concerning this 'tour' of theirs, we may be able to use it to our advantage." said Matthew.

"In what way?" Wendy asked in a dubious voice.

"I need to work out the details. Suffice it to say, I'm privy to more information about illicit magic use than perhaps the ponies themselves realize. Now, I need to go, I have Princess Twilight waiting. May I tell her progress is being made towards acquiescing to her demand?"

"No," Wendy said. "Not while I have a chance to nip it in the bud. Stall her."

Wendy terminated the call. Matthew sighed and set down the receiver.

In truth, he knew Equestria would likely unlock the secret first, if they hadn't already done so and were keeping that information to themselves as leverage. People like Ms. Kelton and Miss Tanner were thus his leverage. Once that secret was divulged or reproduced, then humans would be in a prime position to resist pony magic -- or even somehow nullify it -- with magic of their own.

Perhaps having Maxton break off his association with Ryan was a good thing in the long term; the senator would never have gone along with Matthew's plans had he known the real goal. Maxton was a fool for not seeing magic's potential; it just had to be wielded by the right species.

In either case, his path was clear: he needed to get things moving a lot faster.

He turned towards his computer and sent a quick email to his operatives in Denver: Expedite the operation. Go with backup plan and inform our collaborator of the change at once.

He paused to make sure the email was sent successfully before activating the intercom. "Please tell Princess Twilight that I will see her now."

"Sunburst is on his way to New York to help investigate the portal discrepancy," said Starlight at the other end of the phone. "He left as soon as he finished explaining his breakthrough to me."

Twilight stood between Kelsey's desk and the door, a privacy spell shimmering in a sphere about her, the headset on her ears. "Did it make sense to you?"

"Uhh, that's a loaded question," Starlight said. "He used some terminology that I'm not familiar with. I decided not to take a chance and recorded our whole conversation."

"Can you send me that recording ASAP?"

"Already on it's way. I knew you'd want to review it yourself."

"Some parts of his summary could be interpreted different ways," Twilight said. "Did his explanation at least clear it up?"

"Well, some," said Starlight. "We're definitely talking about an entirely new kind of magic."

"But is it inherently human magic, or is it some sort of mix between human and pony?"

"Right now it's a mix, but only because the two are interfering with each other. That's likely why the Partials have much more erratic magic while the magic of fully rehumanized people like Night One are much more stable."

Twilight sighed. "So having Partials either fully transform or fully rehumanize is the only way to effectively 'fix' their problem."

"Well, maybe," said Starlight. "Sunburst said something about how the longer both types of magic remain in the person, the more entrenched they'll get. So even once the transformation in either direction is finished, their magic may still remain erratic. Which means we don't have a lot more time to have these Partials go one way or the other."

Twilight face-hoofed. "Ugh, if we don't have enough complications!"

"You may have to pressure them to accept full transformation for some Partials."

"I'm going to wait until I review the recording before making a decision. I'm hoping to find something that will help me deal with another problem."

Starlight groaned. "What now?"

"Night One is not the only person with very powerful rehumanized magic," Twilight said in a subdued voice. "Someone a lot closer to me is. I can't go into more detail than that."

"I can guess, though," Starlight deadpanned. "What are you going to do?"

"One of the Dream Team is going to arrange for me to talk to this person. I can't do anything for them now, but I can at least reassure them." Twilight caught movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned to see Kelsey wave at her, then point to the door to Matthew's office. Twilight nodded. "I have to go, Starlight, I need to meet with Mr. Fuller."

"Good luck with that," Starlight said.

Twilight hung up the call and removed the privacy spell.

"Mr. Fuller will see you now," said Kelsey.

"Thank you," said Twilight as she started past the desk. She tried to put herself into the right state of mind for this meeting. If what had been confided to her by Connie had been correct, Matthew himself could be behind a lot of what was happening. Her every instinct called for her to take him to task and have him admit his complicity.

Yet she knew that would just make things worse. She had chosen a human to spearhead this investigation for a reason, and she had have faith in Connie and her cohorts. Of all the aspects of being an ambassador, this was the worst: having to do the emotional equivalent of wearing a mask to hide her real feelings; hearing about Jenny's plight hadn't helped.

She paused to take a deep breath and let it go before heading into the office.

"Good afternoon, Princess," said Mathew, folding his hands on the desk. "What may I do for you?"

"I have just one question," said Twilight, not bothering to sit. "When can a representative of your government see the council delegation?"

"Realize that things have changed in the last twenty four hours."

"All the more reason to continue," Twilight insisted as she tried to keep exasperation out of her voice. "It will show that, despite attempts to disrupt the process, humans and ponies are still interested in peaceful relations with one another."

"Yes, I'm aware of the official statement you made regarding what you believe was behind the Village Center incident," said Matthew in a flat voice.

"I told what I believed to be the truth!"

"I have no doubt of that, Princess, but realize the implications. You're effectively accusing a human being--"

"A rehumanized human being."

"--of having powerful magic and using it to bend minds to their will," Matthew continued. "Not everyone believes that claim, and frankly, my office has yet to come across hard evidence to support it."

"You have the reports of some of the ponies and humans who were affected," Twilight declared. "And the agents and police officers who were present."

"Unfortunately, we had no federal crystal ponies there."

"Yes, I had noticed their distinct absence," deadpanned Twilight. "What was the reason for that oversight? They may have been able to dampen the effects of the mind magic."

"We had no evidence of a magical threat when we assigned agents to the area," said Matthew. "And all the crystal ponies under my oversight were involved in more critical operations. If anything were to happen, we had fully expected it to originate from the Humanity First rally, not the ponies of the Fair."

Twilight had to pause to prevent herself from raising her voice further. "My statement was based on all the available facts and nothing more."

"But did you ever entertain the possibility that a pony caused this rather than a human?"

"No, because the research Sunburst did while he was there strongly suggests that is not the case. Had an ordinary night pony been behind it, he would have been dealt with effectively by now."

Matthew leaned back in his chair. "By the Dreamwardens, I assume."

Twilight stared at him in shock. "What??"

"Yes, I know of the Dreamwardens, Princess. They're tasked with ensuring night ponies don't run amuck in ponies' dreams."

Twilight just continued to stare. Did he really know about it, or was he just a good guesser? Should she simply feign ignorance in a bid to ensure their continued secrecy?

As if reading her thoughts, Matthew said, "I realize you cannot talk about it in any official capacity, and I won't force you. Suffice it to say, I would think them effective enough to handle something like this."

"Assuming a set of controls is indeed in place to supervise night pony activities," Twilight began in a more diplomatic tone, "They would be only as effective as their abilities allow. The perpetrator of this mind magic crime may be beyond those abilities."

"My office is committed to getting to the bottom of the incident at Village Center," said Matthew. "But that means we need to consider all possibilities, not just your theory, which has raised a great deal of ire in Washington. They're not exactly in the right frame of mind to be cooperative towards the Pony Council."

Twilight frowned. "I assume you're still working through Ms. Rock."

"As I stated before, I have a good working relationship with her. We've worked closely together for the past three months."

Twilight was about to reply when she realized what he had said. Three months? Had that not been how long ago they thought Ryan had rehumanized?

Was Wendy Rock involved in this conspiracy as well? Agent Heller already suspected someone had modified or deleted Ryan's records from the Department of Rehumanization database. Who else would be in a better position than her to do such a thing?

Or was Twilight just letting paranoia get to her?

"Is there anything else, Princess?" Matthew prompted.

"Is that your final word on the matter, that we need to play more of this wait-and-see game?" Twilight asked.

"For the moment, yes. We may need to wait until the investigation into the Village Center incident has completed. It may perhaps be prudent for the delegation to return home for now and plan a follow-up visit when we have a better handle on the situation."

"And if they decide to stay?" Twilight asked. "Will you expel them?"

"I have no plans to do such a thing, but we do have our own business to conduct that they're not authorized to see. It will become increasingly difficult to shield our operations from them."

Was that another clue? Did he have plans to do something at MIDROC that he didn't want anyone else to see?

"Perhaps you can persuade them that this might be the best course of action," said Matthew. "Surely they grow weary of being cooped up in here all the time."

"I will leave it up to them," said Twilight. "And if they choose to stay, so do I."

"As you wish, Princess."

Twilight headed out of the office. Agents Heller and Madsen were right; Matthew was up to something. She had to report her suspicions right away and let them take it from there.

Sam arrived at his apartment after having come from an interview for the best prospect of a job he had had in months. His mood was dampened somewhat when found his brother draining the last of a bottle of beer. Larry held up the empty bottle with the proclamation, "We're almost out of beer."

Sam frowned and closed the door behind him a little more forcefully than intended. "Then go buy some."

"Sure, soon as you spot me the cash."

Sam clenched his jaw until the urge to yell at Larry had passed. "What little money I have is going for necessities, and beer is not one of them."

Larry rolled his eyes as he set the empty bottle down. He looked at his brother's suit. "Boy, you're all dolled up."

"It's called 'looking for a job.' Maybe you should try it sometime."

Larry shrugged. "So, you hear back from your pony friends about Bev?"

Sam headed into his bedroom to change clothes in hopes it would force his brother off his lazy ass if he wanted to keep talking. "First off, they're not my friends."

"Whatever," Larry called from the living room. "Are they gonna let Bev meet up with us?"

Sam sighed, realizing it would take the apartment being on fire to rouse Larry. "And second of all, they're not stupid. As I suspected, they're wary of sending her out of the pony sector since she's still wanted by the law."

"Oh, come on, this is family," Larry called out. "Don't they realize that?"

"Frankly, if I were in her situation, I'd be wary as well," Sam said as he changed out of his suit. "She can't exactly easily disguise herself."

"She doesn't even have to come up here."

Sam paused in his reply until he had finished changing and emerged from the bedroom. "With all those ponies sympathetic to her, she likely has all the food and shelter she needs. The last time I talked to her, she didn't exactly have a burning need to be around humans again."

"That's what I mean," Larry said. "We can go to her."

"Wait, what?"

Larry smirked. "And here I thought you're supposed to be the smart one of the family. Didn't you ever think of that?"

"Of course I did!" Sam protested. "Hell, it was what that unicorn suggested. What I'm wondering is why you're suggesting it."

"Huh?"

Sam stepped up to his brother. "Wasn't your whole idea based on getting your Humanity First buddies to talk to her?"

Larry rolled his eyes. "Well, yeah, duh."

"And they'd be willing to go that far into pony territory after what happened at Village Center?"

Larry waved a dismissive hand. "Eh, the official explanation was that the ponies at the fair were not in their right mind."

"That not what I've been hearing from that group," said Sam. "They're spinning it completely differently."

"That's just the politicians talking. My buddies are ready to go on a moment's notice."

"Then we can just go to the pony mart this Friday like originally planned."

Larry grabbed the empty bottle as he stood up. "Friday's too late."

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

Larry headed into the kitchen, ignoring the clearly marked recycle bin, and tossed his bottle in the garbage. "My HF buddies don't want to draw too much attention to themselves, especially that far into the pony sector."

Sam considered as he watched his brother help himself to another beer. "That answer makes no damn sense."

Larry turned towards his brother and twisted the top off the bottle, tossing it into the trash. "Why not?"

"You just said they're willing to jump right in, and now you say they're wary of doing it. Which is it?"

Larry took a drink and chuckled. "You're thinking too hard."

"Also, your answer doesn't even relate to what you initially said, which was that Friday was 'too late.'"

"Just one of many reasons they want to get this done. They're busy people."

"And you need your meal ticket," Sam said sourly.

"Come on, bro, it's not like that," Larry said before taking another drink. "Regardless of what the cause of the Village Center incident was, you think I want her involved with ponies again after all that? It's like being a pony is more trouble than it's worth."

Sam narrowed his eyes. "I seem to recall you were a little disappointed to have stopped halfway through, especially when you sprouted wings."

"For Chrissake, why bring that up now?"

"I'm just trying to see this from her perspective," said Sam.

Larry looked askance at him. "Since when?"

Sam wanted to say the first thing that had come into his head, which was that any time Larry agreed on the same course of action that Sam had decided on, it likely meant something was wrong with it. Larry rarely thought about anyone other than himself, and he could be very smooth and accommodating when it meant getting something he wanted.

Which meant Larry was hiding something. Sam needed to know what that was before he let his brother anywhere near Bev. He had half a mind to set up a meeting on his own without telling Larry about it.

"Since I started to think that this is her life and her happiness we're talking about," Sam said in a lower voice.

Larry rolled his eyes. "You have to get this through your head, bro: she's not going to be allowed to become a pony. Not gonna happen, ever."

"I understand that," Sam said in a testy voice.

"Then why are you going off about this now?"

"I meant we need to take her feelings into account. We can't just browbeat her until she agrees."

"Fine, fine, we'll do that," said Larry. "Her feelings and all that, I mean. Let's just set up that meeting with her, and fast. The sooner we get this done, the better. We could even do it today. We've got some daylight left."

The last thing Sam wanted to do was jump right into it when he had too many suspicions. Larry was terrible at keeping secrets, as was evident when he let slip the time constraint and his lame attempt to cover his mistake. If Sam delayed long enough, Larry just might spill the beans on what was really going on.

"I'm too tired from all the errands I had to do today and the job interview on top of it," said Sam. He gestured to the bottle. "And I want you stone cold sober when we do this."

Larry sighed. "Okay, whatever. Can I at least tell my buddies that we're good to go for tomorrow?"

Sam hesitated but nodded. "Fine."

Larry grinned and slapped his brother on the shoulder. "You won't regret this, trust me, bro."

Too late; Sam already did.

Author's Note

I will be heading out of town for the holidays later this week and may not have a lot of time for writing or editing. I am also dealing with intensive physical therapy on top of that for a shoulder issue, so I will need to take a break. Updates will resume on January 6th.

Chapter 19 - Unintended Consequences

"I can't believe you're going to go ahead with this!" Water Wings cried earlier that Tuesday morning as he stood with Strong Hooves upon the hill overlooking their settlement.

"And you can say this after seeing Princess Twilight's press conference?" Strong asked.

"I think we need to wait until the dust settles from that."

"Why? I've done as you asked. I waited until I heard the official explanation. Your fears were not realized."

Water raised an eyebrow. "My fears?"

Strong turned towards his friend. "You feared that pony magic might be responsible for the incident at Village Center. As it is not, we can continue."

"But--!"

"And I'll further point out that it is now more imperative considering what we heard," said Strong.

Water sighed. "All right, now you've lost me."

"Understand the implications of what the Princess said: a human was behind the incident."

"I was as surprised as you were, but it's not quite what she said. She said someone rehumanized did this."

"There is little difference in my mind," Strong said.

"Maybe there should be!" said Water. "You've heard as much as I have concerning the rehumanized getting weird powers. I'm not sure whoever did this is one hundred percent human."

Strong frowned. "You are really splitting hairs."

"I'll split any damn hair I need to if it means preventing us from doing something foolish."

"This is the bottom line, Water," Strong said. "Humans are augmenting their arsenal against us."

"Huh?"

"Using the power of government and technology against us is apparently not enough. Now they seek to have their own mages as well, mages I sincerely doubt they will limit like they do us."

Water frowned. "You have no evidence of that. I don't think Twilight would've said what she did if this was some sort of secret project to breed human magic users!"

"Don't be a fool," Strong snapped. "Do you seriously believe Twilight can know everything? The government can and is keeping secrets from her."

"Even if that's the case, what's that got to do with anything? What's your point in going through with this operation?"

"In using this human mage against ponies, humans have effectively fired the first shot," Strong said. "We need to move forward with this operation to show we will not be intimidated."

"I think we need to wait and find out what's really going on," said Water. "This could have a completely different explanation."

"Even if that's true, we've had this operation planned before the Pony Council came into being. Humans have attempted to act with violence towards us and were foiled. We need to take action now and show how we can achieve success without violence."

Water considered before he asked, "Why is that so important to you?"

"It should be obvious," said Strong. "We represent something better. It's not about the land. We can still find uncontested land that we can adapt for our use. It's about us having control over our destiny. It's about showing how one can push back against oppression without resorting to the tactics of the oppressors."

Water ran a hoof through his mane. He had hoped to put this off a few more days, at least until Rainy had a chance to get some information out of Bright Future. Now he felt things were still spiraling out of his control.

"As I said yesterday, you don't have to participate if you object that strongly," said Strong in a lower voice.

Water shook his head. "No, I'll do it. You'll need every pony you can get if you want to pull this off without any being getting hurt."

Strong smiled. "Thank you. I know this has been tough for you."

"You don't know the half of it," Water muttered.

"We'll need to have a lengthy talk at some point about your misgivings. It concerns me that we've come to loggerheads more often than not in recent weeks. I value your input, but I feel your judgment has been clouded lately."

Water knew there was some truth to Strong's assessment, but likely not in the way the earth pony was thinking. Water felt his clouded judgment may have gotten him involved in an organization whose ends may still match his at their core, but whose means clashed with his own personal ethics.

"Yeah, we'll talk," Water said in a lower voice. "After we get this operation done."

Silence had reigned at the table during dinner the night before and refused to abdicate during breakfast that morning. Tom exchanged uneasy glances with both his wife and daughter, the latter having eaten only half of what was on her plate before she only picked at it.

Molly poked some of the vegetables around with a fore hoof, then lifted the hoof to her face. She stared at it for a few long moments before lowering it. Her wings hung loosely at her sides.

Tom had tried to prompt Molly into talking about the counseling session the afternoon before, but received only sullen silence in return. When he looked at Molly and her disheveled feathers, it occurred to him only then that she had not used her wings even once since coming back from the Rehumanization Center.

Had this been just a handful of days ago, he would have seen this as a triumph. All he could see now was a very sad little girl.

Tom pushed his own plate aside and said, "Molly, we need to talk."

Theresa looked up, then glanced at Molly. Molly kept her listless gaze on her plate. "I don't want to," she said in a low monotone.

"I think we have to."

Molly's gaze snapped to his, and her wings twitched. "Why?"

"The counselor gave you a lot to think about, didn't she?"

Molly hesitated, her ears flattening slightly. She glanced at Theresa.

"You should answer your father, honey," Theresa said, though her voice quavered slightly.

Tom was aware his wife had been affected by something the counselor had said, but she had refused to talk about it. Tom had not wanted to press her, but he couldn't let Molly keep covering up her own feelings.

"I don't know what I'm supposed to think," Molly said in a sharp voice. "Or what I'm supposed to do."

"What is you want to do?" Tom asked.

Molly didn't respond with words. Her wings partially unfolded and quivered, as if reflecting her own doubts.

"You want to practice with your wings?"

Molly clamped her wings to her sides. "But I'm not supposed to, right?! I'm not supposed to have them in the first place!"

Tom struggled with his own wants as he contemplated his answer. He had to tell himself that he needed to focus on the Molly of the present, and not some idealized version of her. "It's what you have now, though."

Molly appeared to consider, though her eyes betrayed confusion. "But if I keep using them, I'll just keep wanting them, and that's supposed to be wrong."

"It's not wrong," Theresa said firmly.

"Theresa--" Tom began.

"No, hear me out, please," Theresa said in a softer voice. "Molly, it's not about what's supposed to be right or wrong, but what you think is right or wrong."

"I don't understand," said Molly.

"Doctor Collins made it clear to me that this is your decision. You have to decide what's right."

"But how am I supposed to do that when she makes me feel like I'm already wrong?"

"She's not," Tom said. "She just wants you to remember what you were like while you were human, so you can better make the choice."

Molly lowered her gaze. "I can remember more stuff now," she said in a softer voice.

"And how do you feel about it?"

"I don't know. It's just sorta there. I don't know what I'm supposed to do with them."

Memories flooded back to Tom as well as he looked at his daughter with glistening, sympathetic eyes. Molly had always been a sensitive girl whose feelings could be hurt easily. Theresa's words from the week before echoed in his head, how Molly had never been happier since she transformed.

If Molly did rehumanize, would all those struggles with her feelings and self esteem come back as well? Would she go back to having to watch what situations she got herself into so she could avoid being hurt? She used to draw on support from her best friend Gina, but she was likely to remain a pony considering her whole family was as well. Not to mention they would be separated by several hundred miles if Tom's family did resettle in Grand Junction.

Tom was unsure what to do. Anything he said might be construed as nudging Molly towards rehumanizing.

Theresa filled the void as she said, "Don't push yourself too hard, honey. There's no rush at all."

Tom gave her a surprised look. This was the same person who just the day before had presented him with an ultimatum about heading home if Molly didn't rehumanize immediately. He wondered now exactly what was going through her head. Had the counseling session affected her as profoundly as it had Molly?

"Your mother is right," Tom said. "There's no rush. And until you decide, you're a pegasus right now. If that means doing pegasus things, then go ahead."

Molly's wings unfolded further. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure. It's really the only way for you to decide. You need to see both sides of the story."

Molly slowly smiled. "Thanks, Dad."

"Yes, thank you," Theresa said in a heartfelt voice.

Tom remembered when Molly was on the way. He had fretted so much over whether he would be a good father that he had sought counseling. He thought since then he had proven himself a good father; now he felt like he was having to learn all over again.

Water lingered at the settlement until he spotted Mary's car heading past the human-recognized borders of Grand Junction. He waited a few more moments until he was sure they were clear before he dove towards the arranged meeting area just out of sight of prying human eyes from the city.

Below, a few dozen ponies from across the tribes had gathered in a loose circle around Strong Hooves, who looked up at Water's approach. Water flew down and landed next to Strong. "Perkins family is away. Should be at the Rehumanization Center by the time we reach the target."

Several ponies sneered at the mention of the Center, but Strong merely nodded. "I want to thank you again that you chose to participate in this operation despite the misgivings you expressed earlier."

Water nodded and kept his thoughts to himself. He was doing this more out of obligation to the safety of his fellow ponies rather than any higher ideal. He knew himself too well; he would be wracked with guilt had he not gone and something had happened.

"You're a bit late, though," said Strong, though a smile played on his lips.

"I paid the Perkins family a visit and stuck around until they left," said Water. "Little Molly is just so much of a joy to be around, even if she was a little sad this morning."

Morning Glow frowned. "Probably because she's having to go off to that infernal Rehumanization Center again. I wish you had found a way to stop them from trying to ruin their daughter."

"Hey, lay off, Glowy, it's not my decision to make. I'm just the messenger."

Morning snorted. "We should've turned out that human."

"That's quite enough," said Strong. "Your objections were heard and noted."

"And then ignored."

"I made it clear that sacrifices needed to be made. You of all ponies should know that from your previous association with Sunset Blessing."

"Yes, and her insistence on bowing to humans is what soured me on her," said Morning. "For all her preaching about seeing 'God's gift' spread to the rest of humanity, she had a funny way of showing it."

"It served its purpose at the time," said Strong. "I agree that we have moved past that. We cannot wait for humans to give us what is our right simply out of the goodness of their hearts."

Water settled on his haunches and folded his wings to his sides as he sensed the start of a speech. Strong tended to give an inspirational speech right before operations like this. Listening to them had convinced Water to join the movement despite some of his lingering misgivings about Strong. It helped that Strong had tempered some of his fervor with practicality, at least until recently.

"In the actions we take today, we are not merely trying to provide more space for our burgeoning population," Strong began as he slowly paced before the gathered ponies. "We are sending a crucial message: we will not be ignored, nor will we be intimidated into giving up our cause. This is but one more step towards the realization of our ultimate goal in seeing a world as one species with one vision."

The assembled ponies stomped their hooves in approval, and Water followed suit, though he still had his lingering doubts. He wondered about the stories he had heard about ponies getting along better with humans in other parts of the country. Strong and his cronies tended to downplay such stories as ponies sucking up to humans to be spared harassment, or humans sucking up to ponies for magical favors.

"I want to emphasize to you all that it is important we do not lose sight of the bigger message," said Strong. "That we do not stoop to the tactics used by humans. We will not achieve our ends by sacrificing who and what we are. We are not to commit acts of violence. We can use our abilities to achieve our goals without resorting to barbaric conflict."

This part Water could get behind fully, and he stomped his hooves almost as enthusiastically as the others. Strong's approach to the Shimmerist cause was better than any other potential leader of the group, which was why Water hoped Strong was not about to throw it all away in his insistence on colluding with Prince Blueblood.

"At the same time, however, we will not cower," said Strong. "If attacked, we will defend, but we will use no more force than is applied to us. Ponies do not seek vengeance. Ponies do not act in hate. Humans cannot be shown a better way if all they see is a reflection of themselves. They must see in us something that they desire, that they must have, and that will bring about our ultimate goal and ensure peace and plenty for all."

Water was admittedly not as staunch an advocate of having the rest of humanity convert. He was more concerned with improving the lot of ponies in general. While he saw the benefits of a transformed humanity, he figured any sort of "revelation" that would lead to that end goal was so far into the future that he would be long since dead and gone before it could be realized.

Nevertheless, he joined with the others as they vented their ardent approval. Some of Strong's speech had become pretty standard by then, and the words didn't vary much from speech to speech. His thoughts drifted back to his conversation with Rainy and the doubts he had expressed. Did he need more than just a rousing speech to keep him on track?

Strong smiled and let the applause continue for a few moments before waving a hoof for silence. "We will now commence. Aerial lookout, take position."

Water unfolded his wings and leapt into the air with a dozen other pegasi. Every time he took to the skies, he was reminded how much better he felt as a pony. As a human, he had never had true control of his life or his career. Despite having a degree in agricultural irrigation, so much of his success had been at the fickle wiles of the weather and the water tables. Now he could make it rain anytime he wanted.

"Form up and head out!" declared the wingleader.

Water glided into position and made note of his wingponies. They nodded to him in return, and he lowered his goggles. He felt a small twist in his gut. Strong's speech had not fired him up as much as it usually did. He would have to maintain his focus through sheer will.

With luck, this would be an easy win.

The trip to the house was shorter than Tom had anticipated, which put the neighborhood closer to pony lands than he would have liked. Their potential home was more in Fruita rather than Grand Junction, which meant having to deal with roads that had odd names like J-and-two-tenths. At first he had thought it had been something the ponies had concocted before they left this part of town, but Mary had assured him that humans were solely responsible for this bit of weirdness.

"Oh, is that the Monument?" Molly asked as she exited the car, pointing to a large craggy rise in the distance.

Tom looked over and smiled. He had not been told that the houses here had that sort of view. If he could swing this, it would be a steal. "Yes, it is, honey. You can see it every day from here. We could visit a lot more often."

Molly gazed at the Monument with longing as she hovered. Tom could guess what was running through Molly's mind, which was confirmed when his daughter glanced at him and immediately landed, folding her wings to her sides, her expression clouded.

"It's fine, Molly," Tom said. "You don't have to stop on my account."

"I wasn't thinking about that," Molly said in a flat voice. She looked off into the distance and shook her head.

"You can tell us, honey," said Theresa.

Molly sighed and unfolded her wings again. "It's all this open sky. I can't ignore it."

"You don't have to," Tom said.

"But it just makes me want to keep my wings."

"I know."

"And then I have all these other memories of stuff I did as a human, and it just gets confusing."

Tom dropped to one knee before his daughter. "I'm sorry it's confusing for you. You have to give it time, like we said back at the house."

Molly looked back towards the Monument. "And it's okay to keep doing pegasus stuff?"

"Yes, because it would be silly for me to tell you not to."

Molly slowly nodded and flexed her wings a few times.

"You don't have to stop being yourself," said Tom.

"I just don't know what myself is supposed to be anymore," Molly said softly.

"It's a beautiful person named Molly."

Molly's eyes glistened as they stared into Tom's.

"You can't pretend your body doesn't exist, and neither can anyone else," said Tom.

Molly hesitated, then flapped her wings and hovered before him.

Tom noticed Molly's wings were not a complete blur when they moved, as if the effort were easing. He knew adults could hover with a very leisurely flap of their wings, so much so that they would never stay in the air if magic had not played a role.

Tom managed a small smile. "Feel better?"

"A little," said Molly in a less distressed voice. "Thanks, Dad."

"Thank you, Tom," Theresa said with a soft smile.

Before Tom could think of a reply, Mary called out from the car. "Need me to stick around? It's a short enough trip you can just call me. I get a decent signal back in the pony village."

"We'll call you, Mary, thank you," said Tom. "I don't know how long we'll be here."

Theresa glanced around as Mary drove off. "There are quite a number of humans here today."

As Tom looked down the street, he understood why the realtor had been so adamant that he show up that morning. Every house on the block was for sale, and at least two dozen prospective homeowners milled about, intermixed with realtors in business suits.

Molly stopped hovering and peered down the block. "Is this whole neighborhood going to be human?"

"Yes, that's the idea," said Tom gently.

"But it's not very far from the pony community," said Theresa. "It took us no more than fifteen minutes to get here." She glanced at Tom. "That is ... I mean, if you decided to stay a pony--"

"Can we stop talking about that for now?" Molly asked in an annoyed voice.

"Honey--"

"No, Theresa, it's okay," said Tom. "We need to look at that house anyway."

Theresa nodded. "Which one is it?"

Tom glanced at the numbers on the mailboxes, but he might not have bothered. A man in a suit waved to him from the end of the driveway of the only house that did not have someone actively looking at it. Tom waved back. "This one. Let's go."

"Wait, Tom!" Theresa said, nudging the back of his leg with a fore-hoof before pointing off to the side. "Over there."

"What?"

"That man over there is armed."

Tom saw a man in uniform standing near the curb, his hands folded behind him. At his hip was a holster and a handgun.

"I'm sure it's fine," said Tom.

He heard a clop of fumbling hooves and looked at his daughter just as she was righting herself. She hovered again, then tried to steer herself forward in actual flight. She shuddered, dipped sharply right, and fell to her hooves.

"Molly, stay close," Theresa called out.

"I'm okay, Mom, I just need a little more practice."

"Please, do as I say. You can practice later."

Molly sighed and folded her wings as she trotted over and muttered, "Wish everypony would make up their minds."

Tom turned to his wife. "Theresa, it's fine."

"If it were fine, there wouldn't be armed men here," Theresa declared as she draped a fore-leg protectively around Molly's barrel.

"He's just a security guard or something," said Tom. "They're likely expecting a lot of people and want to make sure order is maintained."

Theresa frowned, and Tom knew what kind of response she might make had she not been trying to restrain herself: that they wouldn't have to worry about this sort of thing in a pony community.

"Please, let's go," Tom said.

Theresa slowly withdrew her foreleg and nodded.

Tom had to keep his pace slow so as not to outrun the rest of his family. As they approached the house, the guard by the curb turned towards them and gave then a wary look. The realtor also glanced curiously at Theresa and Molly, but maintained his smile and extended his hand when Tom approached. "Tom Perkins? I'm Rick."

Tom smiled and shook the man's hand. "Nice to put a face to the name."

"Indeed," said Rick as he gave a firm shake in return. He glanced at the two ponies. "Your family, I take it?"

"Yes," said Tom. "My wife Theresa and daughter Molly."

Rick nodded and crouched slightly, offering the palm of his hand. Theresa hesitated, but touched her fore-hoof to it. He smiled at Molly and waved before straightening up. "Ah, I do need to tell you that the house is not pony-enabled. We were expecting this to be a human community."

"Understood," said Tom. "I'm reasonably handy and can take care of that."

"Yes, of course. Just letting you and your family know that you can expect few other ponies around here, if any."

Tom glanced around. A few of the humans looking at the other houses now looked at them, some merely curious but others outright hostile.

"I'm not sure I like this neighborhood," Molly murmured as she stepped closer to her mother.

"Don't be put off by a few stares, honey," said Tom, though he was feeling wary himself.

"I've scheduled no one else this morning for this viewing," said Rick. "I'd really like for you to at least take a look at it, as I feel I've given you some special attention."

"We'll look at it," said Tom. "Let's go."

Rick smiled. "Follow me, please."

Tom took the lead and listened to his family following behind him as their hooves clopped against the concrete driveway. He took one last glance at their would-be neighbors and saw most had looked away, but a few were talking with their realtors and occasionally pointing in his direction.

He wanted to tell himself that this would be of no consequence if Molly rehumanized, but what of Theresa? He certainly didn't want her feeling like an outcast. In that case, a divorce might be a mercy.

He pushed those unsettling thoughts aside as he headed into the house.

At the order of the aerial recon wing's lead pegasus – a blue-furred and red-haired stallion named Sky Streak -- Water angled down and stretched his wings to catch the thermal as the target came into view ahead. They had opted for a high approach so as to appear distant and nonthreatening. Now they glided down to quickly lose altitude before swerving to the side.

"Keep the formation loose, everypony!" Sky called out. "Don't make this look obvious."

Water alternately flew and glided as he felt the shifting winds with the change in altitude. They were to make a low pass at a shallow angle parallel to the neighborhood to avoid detection as much as possible.

"Stay sharp, we get only one pass," Sky said.

Water had already directed his eyes towards the street. He spotted at least two humans in uniform, and now a third came into view. Yet as he was about to shift his gaze down the street, movement below caught his attention. Flying over a road always brought the danger that the police or state patrol had spotted them. Just a quick glance was needed, and he could get back to assessing the neighborhood.

What he saw, however, made him stare.

"The hell?" Water murmured. "That looks like Mary's car."

"Water Wings, pay attention!"

Water's head snapped up. "Sorry, I--"

"We need every pair of eyes," Sky said. "What the hell are you doing?"

"There was a car driving by, and I had to check it out."

"Was it law enforcement?"

"No, but--"

"I don't want to hear it," Sky said. "Get your eyes on that neighborhood now."

Water frowned and returned his gaze to the street, but they were almost to the end. He wanted to buck himself. It couldn't possibly have been Mary's car despite the striking similarity, and now his report would be useless.

They dove sharply to the side and towards the ground, coming to a landing in an empty field on the other side of a low hill. Sky snapped his wings to his sides and barked, "Report!"

"Six guards with handguns," said one. "Spread out along the street more or less evenly, standing near the curb."

"I concur," said the next. "Though two looked like they were going to patrol a short distance."

"I saw only five, but at my height, a utility pole blocked my view for a few moments," said the third. "But the ones I did see, yeah, handguns and curbside."

"I saw six," said the fourth. "But I also caught sight of a guy who looked familiar."

"Oh?" said Sky.

"He looked like the human who pulled a rifle on a pony a week ago."

Sky nodded and turned to Water. "And what about you? I seem to remember you were there when that incident happened."

"Uh, yeah, I was," Water said.

"Can you confirm the sighting?"

"No, I can't, I'm sorry."

Sky frowned. "That was a critical bit of information we lost because you weren't paying attention. I'm a little surprised at you. You're generally better than that."

"But I saw Mary's car!" Water cried. "Or at least I thought I did."

"And what significance is this?"

"She was supposed to be driving the human and his family to the Rehumanization Center. Why would she be here instead?"

"What difference does it make?" Sky said. "We have a job to do."

"If that family is here, I don't want little Molly getting hurt," said Water.

"Our job is to make sure no pony or human is hurt."

The pegasus who reported the rifle-bearing human stepped forward. "Should we try for another pass to see if more of us can see that guy? Maybe we can find his car and see if we spot a weapon in it."

Sky considered but shook his head. "We can't risk it. Strong Hooves emphasized the need for the element of surprise. It's the only way our unicorns will get those weapons away from the humans in one go. We'll just have to stay alert." He turned away and unfolded his wings. "Form up for flight to rendezvous point. Keep tight and keep low."

As Water took position along with the others, he cast a worried glance in the direction of the neighborhood past the hill. All his misgivings were surging back into his mind, and he doubted any stirring speeches by Strong could quell them.

Despite the home having been built about twenty years prior, it looked almost brand new. The fact that all the furniture from the previous occupants save for the kitchen appliances had been removed likely helped foster that sense. The emptiness tended to give the idea it had more space than it really did, so Tom tried to picture it filled with furniture in his mind's eye.

Yet even the smallest room dwarfed Theresa and Molly, and they craned their necks to see everything. The cathedral ceiling of the living room seemed cavernous. Theresa looked up with an uncertain expression on her face.

"Anything I can answer for you, ma'am?" Rick asked.

"Oh, um, no," said Theresa in a subdued voice. "Just thinking how rather large this place seems."

Molly fluttered her wings and smiled faintly. "I kinda like it, actually."

"I'd just as soon not have you practice flying indoors. Wouldn't you much rather be outside for that?"

Molly's tail swished. "It doesn't feel safe outside. I didn't like the looks the other humans were giving us."

"Ah, if it helps any, young lady," said Rick. "The security guards are not temporary. They'll be here even after all the houses are sold. We want this to be a safe neighborhood for everyone."

"Are you expecting so much disorder that you need guards all the time?" Theresa asked.

"Theresa, please," Tom said with a sigh.

"It's a legitimate question, especially if you want us to live here."

Rick hesitated before he replied, "The post-ETS world is still a volatile one. They're here to protect against any potential threats until things settle down."

Tom had to hand it to his realtor; he had managed to answer the question as delicately as possible. Rick could not come out and say that they were here to protect humans against the Shimmerist ponies in mixed company.

"You said you wanted to live someplace where you could feel safe," said Tom.

"Humans armed with guns was not what I had in mind," said Theresa.

"I know, but--"

"The fact that they feel it's needed at all is not exactly a comfort."

Tom realized his wife had a point, but he didn't want to admit his misgivings until after they had assessed the house. "But what do you think of the place so far?"

Theresa looked around. "It's okay, I guess, but we're still going to have to do a lot of changes to adapt it."

Tom heard the flat tone in his wife's voice. She was doing her best not to admit that she might not be living here if Molly rehumanized. "I knew that going into it. I can handle it."

"It's just the fact that we have to adapt it at all." Theresa sighed. "Sorry. I'll go look at the kitchen."

"Molly, go along with her, please," said Tom. "I'd like to talk to Rick."

Molly nodded and trotted after her mother.

Tom waited until they were out of the room before turning to the realtor. "I have to admit, having armed guards around is not exactly a selling point with me, either."

"I understand, but it's the reality of the situation," said Rick. He glanced past Tom. "And I have to honest with you, Tom. This neighborhood was planned with humans in mind, not ponies."

"They're my family," Tom protested.

"I know that, and I have absolutely nothing against ponies myself. I'm just making you aware of the situation."

"In other words, those guards might have to protect us from our neighbors, right?"

"As I said, they're here to protect against all threats," said Rick.

"Can't you at least do some sort of screening on prospective buyers?" Tom knew the answer, but he had to vent some of his frustration.

"That would go against fair housing laws," said Rick. "We cannot discriminate against buyers in any way whatsoever."

Tom ran a hand through his hair. "How long do we have to make a decision on this place?"

"By close of business today."

Tom stared. "Today?"

"And the earlier the better. I'd much rather you make a decision before walking out the door."

"I'm not sure we can decide that fast."

"I'm sorry, but these homes are very popular," said Rick. "The only reason I don't have another half dozen buyers lined up to look at this place today is because of the special favor I'm doing for your company. I can stretch that only so far."

Tom's mind raced. "What if I bought the house and decided to turn around and sell it right away?"

"You'll be forced to sell at a twenty-five percent loss for the first five years of ownership," said Rick.

Tom frowned. "The hell?"

"Legislation that was passed recently in Colorado regarding housing in Reclaimed Lands. It's to prevent people from scooping up houses on the cheap and immediately selling them at inflated prices."

"That can't be remotely constitutional."

"There are several court cases pending, but until they're resolved or an injunction is issued, it's the law right now."

Tom wanted to protest that Molly might take several more counseling sessions at the Rehumanization Center to convince her to undergo the procedure, but he didn't want to share personal matters with his realtor.

He had little chance to respond anyway, as Theresa and Molly trotted out the kitchen. "So what do you think?" Tom asked.

"It's a bit bigger than Evie's place, I'll grant that," said Theresa. "And the fridge is a side-by-side model, so I could open both compartments without a boost."

Rick smiled. "And the appliances are fairly new. Only a year old, according to the previous owner."

"Can we look at the upstairs now?" Tom asked.

"I want to see what my room looks like," said Molly. "I liked the one at Aunt Evie's place."

"We can make it look anyway you want, honey," said Theresa.

"But mostly I want to know if the windows are big enough."

"Big enough? For what?"

"To be able to fly through!" Molly said, smiling. She glanced at Tom and her smile faded. "I mean ... if I don't, you know ..."

"Don't worry about that now," said Tom. "It can be made to look however you want regardless of what you do."

Theresa's ears suddenly pricked, and Molly wore a confused look.

Rick stepped over to the stairs. "If you folks would follow me, we can--"

"What's going on outside?" Theresa said.

Strong Hooves and his contingent of unicorns and earth ponies crawled through the dead grasses in an empty field just east of the neighborhood. He had chosen this approach to ensure that the morning sun would be in the humans' eyes and slow their reaction were one of the guards to spot a unicorn before they could complete their task.

"Stop here," Strong said in a low voice just short of the edge of the field. "Morning Glow, give me an assessment."

Morning nodded as her horn glowed. She raised a mask to her face that had been painted with colored patterns which matched the stalks of grass around her. She lifted her head and peered through the holes cut for her eyes. "Looks just like the pegasi reported. We'll have to spread out more to get all the guards in sight."

"What about the human they said to look out for?"

Morning's eyes flitted from side to side before she lowered her head. "No sign of him from here."

"All right," said Strong. "We'll just have to stay sharp and be on the lookout for him. Are all the other ponies in position yet?"

Morning consulted the cell phone she had strapped to a fore-hoof. Strong had insisted that a few ponies in the community retain their mobile accounts, paid for by donations from humans sympathetic to the cause of seeing more of humanity transformed. "Still waiting for the text to come in. Should be soon."

Strong turned to the others. "Unicorns, spread out along the edge of the neighborhood. Signal when you're in position and have your targets in sight."

Grass rustled and leaves crunched as several of his contingent crawled away.

Morning's phone buzzed. "Sky reports the pegasi are in position," said Morning.

"Excellent." Strong heard the phone buzz again. "And that must be the second ground contingent."

"Actually, no, it's Sky again." Morning frowned as she read the text. "Water Wings is apparently insisting that you know the human Tom and his family might be here."

Strong raised an eyebrow. "They were supposed to be going to the Rehumanization Center."

"Water claims he saw Mary's car."

Strong waved a hoof. "Her model of car is very common. He's likely mistaken. Even if the human's family were here, what consequence would that be to us?"

Morning nodded. "Agreed. It was likely the human's idea to come to this land-grab anyway. He didn't strike me as much different from most here."

"Odd that his family went along with it."

"Theresa seems to be holding onto the idea that they can be a mixed-species family," Morning said with some disdain.

"You know I have no issue with that," said Strong.

"Yes, but only when the humans in the family see past their folly of remaining human. Tom is nothing like that, not when he's here to rehumanize his daughter."

"A procedure the little filly doesn't want, I'm given to understand," said Strong. "Patience, dear sister. I always hold out hope that even the most staunch anti-pony human will come around, Mr. Perkins included."

Morning's phone buzzed. "The other contingent is in position. Just waiting for the signal from Long Distance."

Strong considered himself fortunate to have among his cohorts a unicorn whose natural talent was sending signals via magic to other unicorns. The signals could not carry a lot of information, just short bursts of magical energy, but it was very useful for coordinating larger or separated groups of ponies.

Morning's horn gave off a weak flash of light. "That's the signal. Starting countdown. Five. Four." She lifted her head. "Target sighted. Three. Two. One."

"Go!" Strong said.

As one, Morning Glow and eight other unicorns rose from the grasses and dormant underbrush. Six locked their gazes and then their magic on the holsters of the six armed guards. Five handguns were deftly lifted from their holsters and shot into the air even as the guard's hands flew to a now empty space.

One of the guards had turned at the last second, and the unicorn assigned to him was slower in locking his magic on the gun. The guard had managed to get his hand on the grip and was starting to draw it out. One of the three unicorns specifically assigned as backup lent her aid, and the gun was wrenched from the human's grip.

"All guns away!" Morning cried.

As a cry of alarm rose from the guards and the humans who had witnessed the incident, the unicorns lifted their pilfered firearms high into the air, releasing their hold a split second before pegasi swooped by to collect them in their forelegs.

"All guns acquired!" Morning said.

Strong stood, as did the other ponies with him. "All ponies, with me. Unicorns, watch for any more weapons and confiscate them on sight. Signal the second contingent to close on the houses from the rear. Morning, the megaphone, please."

Morning glanced to the side and reached for the megaphone that lie in the grasses, levitating it before Strong's muzzle as they cantered forward. She clicked it on with a nudge of magic.

Strong's voice boomed forth: "We claim this land for our settlement and kindly request all humans leave peacefully. We have no personal quarrel with you, and we will not use force if we are not met with force!"

"What the hell?" Tom muttered as Strong's proclamation reached his ears.

"What's going on?" Molly asked.

Theresa wrapped a foreleg around her. "Stay close, honey," she said in a quavering voice. She looked up at Tom and Rick. "What is going on?"

"Everyone stay here," said Rick. "I'll check."

"Are you sure you should?" Tom asked. "What if this is some sort of terrorist attack?"

"Terrorists generally don't act that ... nice in their announcements." Rick glanced at Tom's family. "And the fact that he used the word 'human' is telling."

Tom frowned. "You're not saying this is some sort of pony attack?"

"Pony attack?" Molly said in confusion. "That makes no sense!"

"That's ridiculous!" Theresa said. "Ponies would never attack anyone! They--"

A sudden noise from the dining room interrupted her words. Tom whirled around just as the door to the back deck crashed open, the inside latch and handle still glowing with unicorn magic. A unicorn mare and two earth pony stallions rushed inside.

"Sorry, folks, house viewing is over," said the lead stallion with a smirk as he trotted forward. "This place is no longer for ... um ..."

He glanced at Theresa and Molly, who looked on with wide eyes.

The stallion's ears flattened. "Uh, I wasn't expecting--"

Tom marched up to him. "What the hell are you talking about?!"

The other two ponies rushed to the stallion's side, glaring at Tom. The stallion recovered and focused on Tom as well. "This place is no longer for sale. We own it now."

"You can't just march in here and take whatever you want!" Tom shouted.

"Tom, please!" Theresa cried.

"We're taking what we believe to be fair," said the stallion. "Nopony consulted us about reverting this to human habitation when we had specific claims on it."

Tom realized that spouting off was not going to accomplish anything, but his stress had reached the breaking point. "Ponies have most of the land across four states, and now you want more just handed to you without having to pay a dime for it? How the hell can you consider that even remotely fair?!"

Theresa's ears swiveled and twitched, and she glanced nervously towards the window, where Rick now stood with most of his body tucked behind the wall next to it. As he peered cautiously out the window, several humans started shouting obscenities at the ponies. Molly's ears flattened as she cringed and huddled closer to her mother.

"I don't have any personal quarrel with you, human," said the stallion. He glanced at Theresa and Molly. "Is this your family?"

Tom stepped between them and the earth pony. "Yes, and you'd best not come any closer."

"I was going to offer to show them safely outside."

"But not us poor saps of humans, we're not deserving of the same respect."

"Tom!" Theresa said in an urgent voice. "Don't antagonize him!"

Tom was sure he heard a note of fear in his wife's voice. Was she genuinely frightened for herself and Molly, or did she still cling to the notion that ponies could do no wrong when it came to their fellow ponies?

"We're not here to hurt any beings," the unicorn mare declared. "We planned this specifically to avoid that."

"And what if you encounter people who refuse to leave?" Tom said.

"Tom, I'd just as soon we leave now," Theresa said.

"I'd advise the same thing," said Rick. "This is not the time to make a point. I'm sure the county sheriff will be here soon when word gets back to him. Until then, I think it's best we leave."

Tom stood for a moment longer, fuming at the home-crashing ponies, his hands clenched into fists. The fact that they weren't making any threatening moves despite their wary looks was almost as maddening as the situation itself. At least if they had accosted him, he'd have some excuse to fight back and vent his anger.

He took a deep breath and forced his hands to unclench. He was not normally a violent man, and he was not going to let this push him over the edge. The ponies actually seemed to relax a bit themselves, as if they truly had been afraid of a physical altercation.

"Let's leave, now," Theresa said in a low and firm voice.

"We will," Tom said as he turned away from the other ponies. "But not until I look to make sure it's safe."

"This is a non-violent operation," said the earth pony stallion. "There shouldn't be any reason to--"

Tom waved a dismissive hand without turning around and said in a cool voice, "You'll forgive me it I don't take your word for it."

As he stepped towards the front door, he still heard cursing and arguing, but otherwise things seemed reasonably calm. Through the window, he caught a glimpse of one of the security guards having a pointed argument with some earth ponies and a large, hovering pegasus whom he recognized as Water Wings. Tom relaxed somewhat. Water had at least been friendly towards him when his family had first arrived in town.

The unicorn suddenly gasped. "Wait! Stop!"

Tom had his hand on the doorknob. He gave the unicorn an annoyed look. "What?"

"Something's going on outside!" said the unicorn, a distressed look on her face. Her companions appeared tense, their ears swiveling. "You better stay in here until the danger's passed!"

Tom looked outside again. The argument between the ponies and the human had ended. He heard some shouting in the distance, but he couldn't make out what was being said. It was likely just another argument.

"Tom, maybe you should listen to her," Theresa said in a frightened voice. "Her horn flashed just before she warned you."

Tom's grip on the doorknob tightened until his knuckles turned white. He was tired of ponies dictating his actions. For all he knew, this was some sort of plan to delay them from getting to the Rehumanization Center. He had no illusions about its popularity among the ponies of Grand Junction, and by then they all likely knew about Tom's purpose in coming here.

He had just turned the knob and started to open the door when he heard the first gunshot.

He was about to pull back when he heard -- and then felt -- the second gunshot.

Strong was impressed with how smoothly the operation had gone. Other than a few scuffles, no serious violence had broken out. It had remained largely a war of words, and the humans were slowly capitulating as they retreated. Even some of the security guards were advising that the others clear out.

Water Wings flew over to him and landed with a sharp clop of his hooves. "Bad news. They've called for the county sheriff."

"I expected as much," said Strong.

"We can't be expected to disarm them. Maybe these rent-a-cops we were able to handle, but not seasoned, trained officers."

"I have no intention of doing so. When they arrive, I will state my case to them. If they still insist on forcing us to leave, we will do so."

Water frowned. "Doesn't that kind of make this whole thing moot?"

"On the contrary," said Strong. "It's the message that's important. It will show we are serious about claiming what we feel is our due and our dedication to non-violence. It's something humans have done throughout their own history."

Water sighed. "Yes, but even those protests sometimes erupted in violence when the opposition wasn't as dedicated to non-violence."

"I took the liberty of dispatching a pony to inform the local press of this situation," Strong explained. "By the time the sheriff arrives, the press will be here. It would not look good to attempt such violence with the public eye on them. I am very much aware there are humans in this town who sympathize with our plight."

"Well, yeah, with ponies in general maybe," Water said. "Shimmerists, not so much."

"More ponies would be like us were they in our situation. Ponies in places like Pony Hope can afford the luxury of being Harmonists because they don't face adversity every day. Witness Rainy Skies' doubts about her beliefs when she was here."

Water ran a hoof through his mane, looking distracted.

"Is something the matter?" Strong asked.

"Huh? Uh, no." Water lowered his hoof. "What about being arrested for what we did here?"

"Where no being was hurt, they will have to go through federal government channels, since we reside, officially, in Homestead land. In that time, I hope our message will resound enough that sympathizers among the humans will come to our aid."

Water was not so sure of that. Before he could comment, his ears pricked, and he turned his head towards where an argument between a security guard and two earth ponies had escalated to swearing and tribal epithets. He unfolded his wings. "I better go help calm things down over there."

"Yes, please do so," said Strong.

As Water flew off towards the altercation, Morning Glow approached. "Strong, are you sure the pegasus wing had seen that human who pulled the rifle on a pony?"

Strong turned towards her. "That's what they had said, though they admitted they weren't sure. Have you not spotted him?"

"Not yet. I was hoping to have Water Wings do a flyover and take a look. He was there when that incident happened."

"He was also in the recon wing," Strong said. "Had he seen the human, I'm sure he would have said something."

"I wouldn't be so concerned, but we found that human's car."

Strong frowned. "Where?"

Morning pointed a hoof towards a beat-up pickup truck parked on the street about four doors down. Several ponies were already scrutinizing it.

"We haven't found any weapons inside," Morning said.

"That's good."

"No, it isn't, because he always keeps it out in the open in the back seat when he's not using it. The fact that it's not there--"

Morning cut herself off when her horn suddenly flickered. Strong tensed as he recognized it as an emergency signal from Long Distance. Every unicorn around them went on alert, and several pegasi rocketed into the air, their gazes sweeping the neighborhood.

"Morning, keep the unicorns organized," Strong ordered. "Be ready the moment a threat appears."

"We may accidentally hurt a human if we have to act fast!"

"I realize that, but we can't take any chances."

Morning frowned. "Dammit, I knew we should've kept a closer look out for this sort of thing!"

"Please stop blaming yourself," said Strong. "This otherwise went off perfectly. We didn't expect--"

"Armed human!" came the cry from a pegasus overhead.

Morning whipped her gaze around just as a man dressed in faded jeans and a plaid shirt emerged from behind some trees at the edge of the street. He brandished his rifle towards the nearest ponies as he shouted, "You're not gonna run us out of here!"

Several humans gave exclamations of shock and panic, running from the scene as several ponies started to back away. Strong leaned close to his sister and whispered, "Wait until he's not pointing the gun at any pony or human before trying to disarm him. Don't risk an accidental shot."

Morning nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing on the human.

"Put the gun down, sir!" shouted one of the security guards.

"I'm not taking orders from some pussy who let a buncha fucking ponies disarm him!" the man yelled.

"The sheriff is on his way right now."

"Fuck the sheriff!" The man leveled the gun at the nearest pony. "If he had any balls, he woulda rounded up all these ponies and thrown 'em in jail by now. What the fuck am I paying him for outta my taxes?!"

"He's going to shoot," Morning said in a quavering voice.

"Wait," Strong said.

"The law is going to have something to say about this," said the guard.

"The law?" The man pointed the thumb of his free hand at himself. "What if I have something to say about it?" He raised the gun and waved it in the general direction of the other humans. "What if these people have something to say about it?"

"Wait," Strong said again.

But Morning didn't.

As soon as the gun started to turn away from the humans and towards some ponies, her horn blazed, and a similar glow surrounded the gun. Realizing what was happening, the man grasped the rifle barrel with his other hand. Morning yanked it towards the sky, and a blast sounded as the gun fired, causing several humans to scream and run.

Morning gritted her teeth and yanked with all her might.

The man shouted as his hand fell from the barrel, but his scream of pain from his broken trigger finger was drowned out by the second blast, the gun aimed low. Morning flinched but managed to pull the gun towards her and drop it to the ground, panting from the effort.

"Is anypony hurt?" Strong called out. "We're sorry we couldn't act sooner."

"Oh my God!" a human screamed.

Strong's head jerked towards the source of the cry, a woman with her eyes wide and her hands covering her mouth. Several other humans gave alarmed shouts and started running in the direction she was looking. Strong turned around, his stomach twisting and his ears drawing back at the scent of blood. His glistening eyes beheld the human he had berated for his notions of rehumanization as the man collapsed to the ground, his left calf a shattered mess of blood and exposed bone.

The impact of the bullet didn't feel like it was serious, like someone had simply run up to Tom and kicked him hard in the shin. Or perhaps bucked him, from the sheer force he felt. He even heard the screams from both people outside and his own family before the white-hot pain blasted through him like a blazing hot knife.

Yet he had felt pain before, like the time he accidentally had the staple gun reversed and blasted one into his finger. That had hurt like a bitch and bled like water pouring from a broken pipe, yet he was okay in the end and didn't even have to go to the emergency room.

He wanted to tell his family he was okay, but it took only one step to realize that he was far from it. His left leg collapsed from under him, and he fell hard to the sidewalk, blacking out on impact.

Chapter 20 - Dreams and Portents

Molly cannot stop crying. Her muzzle wrinkles at the hot, coppery smell of blood as she quivers, unable to move or even think.

"Molly!" her father croaks. "You need to get help, you're the only one who can!"

Molly is forced to look up, and her stomach clenches at the sight of the blood from her father's shattered leg. "B-but Mom's a-already gone t-to get ..."

"You don't understand!" her father pleads. "They're after her, too!"

Molly's heart pounds. "Who's after her?"

"The bad ponies who hate humans."

"B-but ponies are not supposed to be like that!" Molly wails.

"All ponies hate humans, Molly."

"They don't!" Molly screams. "They c-can't!"

"They'll come after your mother and you, too."

"But why me?? I'm not ..."

And suddenly, Molly is. She looks down at two human hands in confusion.

"It's the only way you'll stay ahead of them," Tom says.

Molly looks at him in horror. "But my wings--!"

"They won't get you as far as human legs. They're better. Humans are better. You know that now."

Molly is not sure of anything other than her father is dying, and she needs to get him help. She takes off and runs as fast as she can, despite how odd her human legs feel.

What was the neighborhood of human houses becomes a confusing mix of urban and natural. Trees rise up, thrusting through the roofs of houses. Streets are paved with both asphalt and a thick carpet of leaves. She stumbles as she runs over ground which alternates in suitability between human feet and pony hooves.

Molly hears hooves galloping from behind, and her heart races in fear. Suddenly her mother comes along beside her, a cross look on her face. "What are you doing, Molly?!"

"I'm trying to get help, Mom!" Molly cries.

"As a human? What's got into your head? Don't you know ponies are better?"

Molly gives Theresa a stricken look. "But I -- D-dad said--"

Theresa frowns. "You listened to him? That pony-hater?"

"He's not a pony hater!"

"Then why has he done this to you? Why did he make you human again?" Theresa abruptly stops, and Molly pulls ahead with impossible speed. "Fine, be a human again for all I care!" her mother's rapidly fading voice yells in contempt.

"Mom, no!" Molly tries to stop, but it is as if her legs have taken on a mind of their own. They continue to propel her, taking her around another corner, until she gasps and is forced to stop when the barrel of a shotgun is pointed at her face, surrounded by a magical glow.

"Hey, look, I found another one," comes a female voice that chills Molly to the bone.

Molly swallows hard as Morning Glow steps into the light, an evil look on her face as she levels the shotgun at Molly. "Well, well, look at this. Another human."

"I'm not a human!" Molly cries. "I-I only look like one."

"Let me guess," Morning sneers. "Your father rehumanized you."

"Only to h-help him!"

"Humans don't deserve help. Humans are scum. Humans deserve to die."

Molly thinks she can get away. Yet when she turns around, she trips and falls as hands and feet become hooves again. She flutters her wings to no avail.

"And even as a pony, you're a failure," Morning says. "You don't deserve to be one."

"And you're not really a pony!" Molly cries.

Morning hesitates. "How dare you claim to know what a pony is!"

"Ponies are not supposed to do this!"

Morning laughs. "Seems like you have no idea what being a pony is all about. Better to put a defective one like you out of your misery."

Molly whimpers and covers her eyes with her wings. She flinches when the gun goes off, but when she feels nothing impact her body, she looks up.

A tree has suddenly risen up between her and Morning Glow.

More rise up around her as Morning tries to move in for another shot. Suddenly another mare's voice yells in a reverberating voice, "BEGONE FROM THIS FOAL'S NIGHTMARE AT ONCE!"

Molly is breathing hard even as a strange sort of calm settles around her. The dark sky begins to lighten as if with an approaching dawn. The trees retract into the ground, and Molly flinches when she sees a pony still standing there.

It is not Morning Glow, but a winged pony with black fur and a bright silver mane. Molly blinks as she sees the wings are membraned instead of feathered. The mare takes a step towards her, and Molly cowers against the roots of a remaining tree behind her.

The mare stops. "Please, don't be afraid," she says in a gentle voice. "My name is Moon Racer. I'm a night pony, and I've dispelled your nightmare."

Molly swallows hard, her heart still racing. "H-how do I know I can trust you?"

"I won't come any closer unless you want me to," says Moon. "I know what's happened to your father. It's regretful that your fellow ponies were responsible for such a thing, even though it was an accident."

Molly slowly steps forward. "This is just a dream?"

"Yes. I've taken control of it. You're safe now."

Molly's wings quiver. "I've never met a night pony in my dreams before."

"We're pledged to see ponies sleep in peace. I suspect your dreams have been largely uneventful until now. You must be really frightened about something to suddenly have a nightmare this bad."

"I-I don't know what to do," Molly whimpers. "I don't know what I should think or be anymore. Maybe this is all my fault."

"No," Moon says in a firm voice. "This is most assuredly not your fault."

"But if I never became a pony in the first place--!"

"Molly, stop."

Molly quiets and sits, curling her tail around her haunches.

Moon steps towards her. "You had little choice but to become a pony."

"But I have a choice to stay a pony, don't I?"

"Yes, but that's not something I can counsel you on." Moon wraps a wing around Molly and sighs. "What's happened to your father is a terrible mistake. I'm glad to have heard he's going to pull through."

"But why did this happen?" Molly demands. "Why did ponies do this? They're not supposed to!"

"It's hard for me to answer that, young one," Moon says in a gentle voice. "I could say that this was an accident, which is no lie, but it does little to explain why things came about as they did for that accident to happen."

"I'm not sure I understand."

"I know. You're so young, too young to be forced to contemplate such things, yet now you have to."

Molly shudders. "I don't want to. I just want things to go back to the way they were. Even if it means my father still doesn't know how to treat me."

"Dreams and nightmares alike come about for a reason," Moon says. "In your case, it is a fear that needs to be faced."

"I-I don't want to face it."

"Unfortunately, you must. The first night pony I encountered upon dreamwalking for the first time was one named Phobia Remedy. She taught me that our fears are necessary. They help us confront things we normally wish to ignore."

"I don't know how to confront mine," says Molly. "I'm not sure what they are."

Moon smiles. "You will learn in time. And I will be here if your dreams again descend into nightmare."

Molly relaxes somewhat. "Thank you. But what do I do when I do find out what my fears are?"

"If it is safe to do so, confront them," Moon says. "Head-on and at once. Do not delay, as every moment you do makes it all that much harder to deal with them later ..."

Jason opens his eyes to a room that is both strange and familiar at the same time. He throws off the sheet with a jerk of a fore-hoof and raises his head, lighting his horn to push back the darkness.

He blinks as his surroundings come into view. This is the bedroom of the apartment he used to live in back in his college days. He had not thought about those times in a while. What is he doing back here?

His ears swivel as he hears sound from the other room. He looks towards the door where flickering light plays against the wall in shifting, unfocused blobs of color. Someone has the TV on, likely one of his buddies from school who decided to crash for a bit. He frowns when he remembers telling them specifically not to watch TV while he is trying to sleep.

He hops out of bed and trots towards the door. The place is small enough that there are no hallways. He steps through the door, and he is in the living room/dining room/kitchen. He is about to make his protest known when his eyes fall on the strange visitor lounging on the sofa.

"Heya, buddy," says the night pony with a grin, and he lifts the bottle of beer held between his wingtips. "Grab yourself a cold one from the fridge and let's shoot the breeze for a bit."

Jason suddenly realizes he's not in college anymore, nor is this really his old apartment. He fixes a stoic gaze on Midnight Star as he says, "If you're here because I asked to speak with you, then I'm on duty, and I don't drink while on duty."

"Dude, this is a dream. Dream beer with dream alcohol. You won't get dream drunk unless you really want to." Midnight smirks. "Though I wouldn't mind if you did. Might loosen you up a bit."

"Are you always this flippant when walking a pony's dreams?"

Midnight takes a long swig of beer and wipes his mouth with the back of a fore-hoof. "All part of my natural charm. So, come on, get a brewski and sit."

Jason sighs and turns towards the small fridge under the counter separating the living area from the kitchen. He opens it and levitates out the first bottle he sees. It happens to be a particular Boulder microbrew that he's quite fond of. He turns the label towards Midnight. "Your doing?"

"Sort of," says Midnight. "I made it so it gives whoever opens it their favorite beer." He turns the label of his bottle towards Jason. "I prefer Mexican beers myself."

Jason examines his bottle for a moment before popping the top and giving it an experimental sip. It tastes just as he expected it would. "You always choose this format for talking to ponies in their dreams?" he says as he heads for the sofa.

"Depends on the pony. You happened to be dreaming about something in your college days, so I went with it." Midnight takes another swig of his beer. "When doing things like this, we try not to mess too much with a pony's head. Better to go with the flow and not try to mold it to something else."

Jason hopped up on the sofa. "Is that a rule of some sort?"

"You could say that, yeah."

"Imposed by your shadow law enforcement agency, no doubt," Jason deadpans.

"Hey, don't be a downer now," Midnight says. "And I doubt you wanted to talk to me about that."

Jason did not intend to talk about it, but he certainly wishes he knew more about how the night ponies operated. "It depends. Does it factor into whether or not Ryan is brought to justice?"

"I had a feeling that's what you wanted to talk about."

"I'll get right to the point," Jason says. "We need some information on Ryan. We need to know who he really is."

"Hey, you and me both. I don't like what he's been doing, either."

"So you have no information for me at all?" Jason says, irritation creeping into his voice. "Why bother doing all this if you have nothing for me in the first place?"

"You know what I think you should do?" Midnight says.

"What?"

"Drink your beer."

Jason frowns. "Can't you be serious about this?"

"Beer is always serious business with me," Midnight says. "Now, drink up."

Jason examines his bottle. "Why?"

"Maybe to set the mood a bit. Stop treating this as an interrogation."

"I'm just trying to do my job."

"This is a dream, dude," Midnight says. "Different rules."

"Whose rules?"

Midnight rolls his eyes. "This again."

"Yes, this again," Jason says. "It's obvious night ponies are operating under some sort of organization. There's no way millions of night ponies just happen to agree to behave."

"Why are you so worried about that?" Midnight says. "Just drink your beer."

Jason gives him a skeptical look.

"We're not going to get anywhere unless you trust me," Midnight says in a more serious tone. "You're afraid you're going to get drunk. I assure you that you won't."

Jason sighs and takes a long drink of his beer. It reminds him of times he spent hanging out with college buddies on the weekends. The memories are bittersweet, as it was during that time he met the woman who later became his soon-to-be ex-wife.

"See? No buzz," says Midnight. "A bit of sacrilege if you ask me. Oh, the sacrifices I make for ponies like you."

Jason is still wary. While he indeed does not have any sort of alcoholic buzz going, he does feel more relaxed. He cannot tell if that is just a mental association or if Midnight is doing something despite all reassurances to the contrary. "So why did you come talk to me like this if you have no information for me?"

"Because I wanted to let you know that we may have a way to get that information."

"How?"

"By getting him fully linked in the dream realm."

Jason raises an eyebrow. "You mean he's not?"

"Theory is that he's got a really weak link," says Midnight. "So thin that it's like trying to find a shadow on a cloudy day. Technically, he's not supposed to be linked, since he's human, but, well, we found out that's not always the case with rehumanized people."

Jason takes a drink of his beer before asking, "And just how do you know this?"

"Because it seems that a magical mind-bending girl named Jenny is linked into the realm again," Midnight explains. "A, uh, colleague of mine is planning on explaining the rules to her tonight."

Jason narrows his eyes. "What rules?"

"The rules of using mind magic. We're kind of a stickler for that sort of thing."

"Is that why that pony I was investigating wound up a mental vegetable? Because he broke some rules laid down by some secret star chamber?"

"Really wish you'd stop harping on that," Midnight mutters.

"Because if you think I'm going to let you do the same to that girl--"

Midnight face-hoofs. "We're not! Jesus, dude, totally different situation."

"So you do know what happened to that pony," Jason says.

"Let's just say I can guess," Midnight says in a terse voice. "Look, we were talking about prime asshole number one Ryan. I'm trying to help, in case you haven't noticed. But I need your help in return."

Jason takes a long drink of his beer, as he feels he needs it despite it having no deleterious properties. "All you've talked about is linking him back to the dream realm. Not sure how I can help with that."

"I'm told you're in contact with Twilight Sparkle."

Jason gives him a wary look. "Why do you want to know?"

"Because she has a soft spot for the Tanner family."

Jason pauses. "Which is apropos of ... what?"

"See, this is where it gets complicated," Midnight explains. "Jenny is one of the few rehumanized people who lost their link to the dream realm and then got it back. Princess Luna wants to know how she managed it and if it can be done for Ryan."

"Wait a moment," says Jason. "This is about as clear as mud. Why mention Twilight if it's Luna who needs to be involved?"

"Because of what I said about Twilight's feelings for Jenny's family. She wouldn't be quite as keen on this, especially since she's been trying to limit Equestrian involvement."

"And what do you need me for?"

"Twilight's been trying to have humans be more involved in fixing this mess," says Midnight. "I thought you and your partner could talk to Jenny and convince her to help. Maybe tell her it's her duty to her country, or a matter of national security or something."

Jason frowns. "First of all, whatever Miss Tanner will or won't do is up to her and her guardian, and may not involve her becoming a magical test subject."

"Yes, but--"

"And frankly, I'm not sure linking Ryan back to the dream realm is the best idea, especially if it lets your ilk mind-wipe him."

Midnight rubs a hoof through his mane. "We kinda want to avoid that."

"But it's not off the table, is it?"

"Uh, well--"

"You want my help, you're going to have to be honest with me for once," Jason declares. "Is whatever organization you're part of considering it?"

Midnight sighs. "Yes, but only as a last resort! It's always a last resort."

"And that's supposed to reassure me? Who gets to decide whether it's time for the last resort?"

"That's not important right now."

"The hell it isn't," Jason snaps. "You night ponies act above the law, and I refuse to be party to that."

"You don't have to," Midnight says in irritation. "The whole idea behind me coming to you is to help humans haul his ass to jail. Jenny may be the only way you can do that."

"We have other leads," Jason says, though he knows by using the plural he's overstating his case. "We don't necessarily need what you and your cohorts can pluck out of his mind. I doubt it would be admissible in court. Did you ever think of that?"

Midnight drains the rest of his bottle in one go before responding, "And did you ever think that maybe getting him into jail will be peanuts compared to keeping him there?"

Jason hesitates. "What are you talking about?"

"Think about it. He's got the power to make you feel anything he wants. What if he can use that to manipulate people into letting him escape?"

Jason clenches his jaw. He indeed had not thought of that. He had been so focused on getting enough evidence to stick to Ryan in a court of law that he had not considered the details of his incarceration. "Perhaps we could keep him in under sedation."

Midnight rolls his eyes. "Yeah, they tried that on Sunset Shimmer. Good thing that worked out so well, huh?"

Jason could have argued that the situation was completely different, but imagines that would be lost on the night pony. "What's your point?"

Midnight hops off the sofa and heads over to the fridge. He nudges it open with a hoof, and it is now filled with Mexican beer. He grabs a bottle before turning back to Jason. "My point is, you need our help, not just to catch the bastard but to keep him caught. We need your help in catching him in the first place. We actually would prefer humans -- and ponies like you working with them -- to take the lead on this as much as possible." He closes the fridge door with a buck of a rear hoof. "Or do you want Princess Luna to have to swoop in again to save the day?"

Jason would indeed prefer to have less of that. Despite having prevented a riot, Luna's actions complicated an already delicate situation.

"We sure don't," Midnight says. "And I'll answer the question I'm sure you're thinking right now. We don't owe any fealty to Luna. She helped train us, but that's it."

"Then who do you owe fealty to?" Jason asks.

Midnight pulls off the top of the bottle with his teeth and spits the cap into the garbage can next to the fridge. He takes a long drink before replying, "Okay, I'll fess up. We have our own alicorn princess."

Jason's pupils shrink slightly. "You what?"

"Yep, our own Princess of the Night."

"But how can you possibly--"

"And she's also the Princess of Rap," says Midnight. "No pony can hold a beat like her."

Jason blinks. "Wait, what??"

Midnight bursts out laughing. "Hah! I had you going there for a minute, didn't I? The look on your face just now was priceless!"

Jason fumes silently, not trusting himself to respond with anything other than an insulting comment that would just roll off Midnight like water off a pegasus' wings. He has to give up on the idea that this night pony will tell him anything about how his tribe is organized. "The bottom line is that I can't decide for Miss Tanner whether she can or will help you."

"Yeah, but you can encourage her," Midnight says. "Tell her that her country needs her or something. Have Connie talk to her, maybe."

"That would be up to Twilight to convince her, not me," Jason says.

Midnight takes a long drink of his beer. "Well, the thing is, I was told Twilight sorta freaked out after hearing about Jenny. She doesn't want to put that sort of pressure on Jenny."

"But you're willing to let me do the same," Jason says sourly.

"Look, there's another reason you might want to consider getting him linked back into the dream realm. We can better sense where he is and when he's using his power."

"To what end?"

"So we can alert you," Midnight explains. "Remember that there are night ponies all over the world. There's always quite a number of them actively dreamwalking, and the dream realm is not affected by distance. Dreamwalking a pony on the other side of the planet is no different than dreamwalking the pony next door. Isn't one of your problems that you can never be there to witness him using his ability?"

Not that merely looking at him would ever be sufficient evidence in a court of law, but Jason is running out of options. "I'm more concerned with getting him away from the public. We can more easily nail him for identity theft than illicit magic use. Then we could get a court order to have him magically examined and discover his ability that way."

"Funny you should mention that," Midnight says with a smile. "Princess Luna suggests that you go ahead with hauling him in on that identity theft charge."

Jason raises an eyebrow. "Oh? Why?"

"Because she may have known him before he rehumanized. If you incarcerate him, and if Luna pays him a visit, she can get a better sense for him and make it easier for us to spot him in the dream realm once he's fully relinked to it."

"I'm not sure I could arrange that," Jason says in a wary voice.

"Dude, Luna can teleport. She can just pop in and--"

"You don't seem to get it," Jason declares. "You and Luna are not the law. Maybe in this realm you feel like you can make up rules as you go, but not in the real world."

"Look, here's the bottom line," says Midnight. "The best source of Ryan's identity is his own head. Once you have that, you can connect the dots and find other evidence that you can nail him to the wall with."

Jason considers very carefully. The matter of law in this area is sketchy. Where the night ponies are so secretive, it has been near impossible to fit their abilities into the concept of valid evidence and witness reliability. "I remember interviewing night ponies in the past. I got the sense that they tended to keep what they knew of other ponies' dreams and thoughts to themselves."

"Uh, yeah, there's sort of a rule on that."

"Aren't you violating that by advocating invading the suspect's thoughts?"

"Don't the police have to violate privacy sometimes to gather evidence?"

"Yes, with a search warrant issued by a court of law."

"Think of it like that, then," Midnight says.

"Except there's no court and no law." Jason steps up to Midnight. "Listen to me carefully. I'll agree to your idea--"

"Finally," Midnight mutters.

"--but on one condition: that any punitive action taken against him -- including mind-wiping him -- cannot be done unless duly ordered by the court after a jury finds him guilty in a proper criminal trial."

"The fuck?!"

"You heard me."

Midnight frowns. "Look, we try to stay out of the affairs in the waking world. What gives you the right to claim jurisdiction here?"

"Because everyone involved are American citizens and thus subject to American law," Jason explains.

"Things don't work that way here," Midnight says. "You see any borders? You see anypony asking for your damn passport? You see anypony saluting a goddamn flag?"

"Maybe I can't extend the rule of American law into this realm, but I can sure as hell affect it in the real world," Jason says. "That's my condition, and it's non-negotiable."

Midnight clenches his teeth. "I'm not the one who can agree to that."

Jason jabs his fore-hoof against Midnight's chest. "Then find someone who can. I am not going to have this be decided by vigilante justice."

Midnight lets out his breath as a short, frustrated sigh. "I'll have to get back to you on that."

"Do so. You know how to reach me in the waking world."

Midnight goes to take another drink, then sets the bottle down instead. "You are such a downer, you know that? See if I ever invite you to a kegger party."

Jason actually feels some disappointment. He is sure they could all use a good drink or two when this is all over.

Jenny yelps as she slips and falls with a splash into the puddle formed by the relentless rain, muddying her already tattered and dirty peasant dress. Her heart pounds as she hears the rumbling footsteps and agitated shouts of the closing mob. She dashes off into the darkness, only the occasional candle shining in a window guiding her way.

She nearly falls again as parts of the shabby road run liquid with water and mud. She manages to grab the support beam of a canopy over a front door and swings herself forward, almost falling onto the musty wood. She pounds on the door and yells, "Please! Please let me in!"

A face appears at the window, twisting into a scowl. "Begone with you, foul Witch! You'll not be bewitching me tonight!"

"But I'm not like that!" Jenny wails.

"Begone! You'll not influence me with the Devil's magic!"

Jenny frowns. "It's not from the Devil. I don't know where it's from."

"It can be nothing good if it bends men's minds to your will."

Jenny clenches her teeth. "I do not wish this power."

The face gasps and retreats. "I can feel it now! Go away! Take your enchantments elsewhere, Witch!"

Jenny stumbles back, dropping her face into her hands. Was she about to bewitch this person to secure protection? What greater purpose would that serve in her Story? None! Thus it must not be true.

But ... how can she be sure?

"There she is!"

Jenny is startled out of her reverie by the loud cry. Her blood runs cold as she beholds the mob of townsfolk carrying torches and improvised weaponry. The one in the lead raises a spade above his head and yells, "Get her! Get the Witch! Burn her!"

The mob utters shouts of resolve as they surge towards her.

Jenny runs off as fast as her feet would take her. She has no choice now; the castle is her only sanctuary. Behind her, the mob takes up a terrifying chant.

"Burn the Witch! Burn the Witch! Burn the Witch!"

Jenny's heart races, and her lungs ache as she pushes herself beyond all endurance when the stone ramparts of the castle loom ahead.

"Burn the Witch! Burn the Witch! Burn the Witch!"

Her feet pound against the wooden boards of the drawbridge, feet hurting and bleeding as her shoes fall apart. The mob thunders onto the bridge just a second later, right on her heels. She can feel the heat from their torches, as if a prelude of what would come were they to catch her.

"BURN THE WITCH! BURN THE WITCH! BURN THE WITCH!"

Somehow, against all possibility, she crosses the threshold of the main door of the castle, spins around, and slams the great giant door shut with a deafening crash that leaves an unnerving silence in its wake.

Jenny leans against the door and closes her eyes, gasping for breath. Yet when she opens them a few moments later, she blinks in confusion as what she sees.

She stares at what was the castle door, only to find an ordinary door in its place. She looks down at herself. Gone are the muddy rags she was wearing, and in their place are her normal jeans and blouse. Around the door is an ordinary wall.

"Ah, Miss Tanner, good. You're right on time for your appointment."

Jenny whirls around at the sound of the male voice. Her eyes widen as she beholds a balding man with glasses sitting in an easy chair opposite a sofa. He is holding a small pad and pen and sits in the middle of what looks like an office. Several diplomas hang from the walls.

The man points his pen to the couch. "If you would just lie down, we can begin."

"Lie down?" Jenny says, bemused. "I don't understand."

"If you find lying on the couch to be a bit cliché, you're free to sit instead."

"Cliché? But I ..." Jenny trails off as she looks at the diplomas again. One is for a degree in psychiatry. "Who are you?"

"My name is Psychic Calm."

Jenny frowns. "That sounds like a pony name."

"Indeed it is, for I am one myself. A night pony, to be exact."

Jenny tilts her head. "You, uh, don't look like one."

"Given you are human, I thought seeing me as I was before ETS would make you feel more comfortable," says the strange human-looking pony.

"This is making no sense. This has got to be the weirdest dream I've ever had." Jenny hesitates. "Wait. How did I know this is a dream?"

"Because I have chosen to make you aware as such," Psychic says. "You must understand what is real and what is not for us to make progress."

Jenny's eyes widen in realization.

"And considering the content of your dream, it appears we have a great deal to discuss."

Jenny frowns. "You're dreamwalking me."

"Indeed, yes."

"I lost my contact with the dream realm when I rehumanized."

"Your recent magical awakening has apparently reestablished that link," Psychic explains. "Though I admit it was a little tricky finding you at first."

Jenny clenches her teeth. "I don't want you in my head. Get out."

"As much as night ponies are taught to respect the wishes of those whose dreams they walk, circumstances dictate that I must politely refuse," Psychic replies.

"Why? What do you want with me?" Jenny grabs a fistful of her hair as if to pull it out. "It's bad enough I have to deal with magic I don't want during the day, now I have to put up with it at night, too?"

Psychic taps his pen against his chin. "So you have no desire to practice this sort of magic. Does that include the part concerning altering minds?"

"Especially that part," Jenny says.

Psychic smiles. "That is a good sign, for it is that about which we must speak at length. Please, sit and make yourself comfortable."

"I don't see why I should," Jenny grumbles. "I didn't make this 'appointment'."

"I took the liberty of making it for you," says Psychic. "You'll understand why shortly."

Jenny sighs dramatically, not caring that it makes her sound immature. This is her head, and if she wants to act that way, so be it. She drops onto the sofa and folds her arms, giving Psychic an indignant look.

Psychic crosses a leg over the other. "What I am about to tell you, Miss Tanner, is a rather closely guarded secret. I insist that you respect that. We cannot continue unless you agree."

Jenny hesitates but nods. "Fine."

"If you would, please repeat," Psychic intones. "I pledge not to reveal the secrets of the Dreamwardens to those who are not night ponies."

"Dreamwardens?"

"I will explain in due time, but you must make the pledge first."

"And just what secrets am I keeping?"

"Most importantly, our existence," Psychic explains. "And more specifically, our names, though names other than my own will be revealed to you only on a need-to-know basis."

Jenny manages not to roll her eyes. "I pledge not to reveal the secrets of the Dreamwardens to those who are not night ponies."

Psychic nods. "Satisfactory. Very well. I am more than a night pony. I am one called a Dreamwarden."

"Never heard of them."

"And you would continue to be ignorant of our existence if it were not for your ability," Psychic explains. "Long story short, it is our duty to ensure night ponies do not use their abilities to harm others."

Jenny raises an eyebrow. "What does that have to do with me? I can't dreamwalk."

"Some night ponies have the additional ability to affect the minds of others in the waking world," says Psychic. "And a scant few non-night ponies have such abilities as well. Which brings us to you."

Jenny shifts nervously in her seat.

"We take it upon ourselves to police them as well."

"Under whose authority?" Jenny demands.

"Our own, of course."

The surprisingly succinct reply throws Jenny off for a moment. "That sounds too much like a dictatorship."

"In a way, it is," says Psychic. "If it helps any, each Dreamwarden was chosen by Princess Luna."

Jenny is not sure it does. She knows little about the Equestrian rulers save for what she hears through the same outlets as anyone else, and the attitude towards them depends on the venue and context. The Diarchy has been depicted anywhere from benevolent near god-like creatures to oppressive and aloof absolute tyrants. "Is she in charge of you?"

"No," Psychic declares. "We owe her no fealty, at her own request. She has trained us, but we are autonomous."

"So this policing stuff," Jenny says in an anxious voice. "That includes me?"

"Indeed."

"Am I under arrest or something then?"

"Not at all," Psychic explains. "From what I understand of what you have done so far, you have not set out to cause any being any harm."

"Of course not!" Jenny explodes. "I don't even want this power. I wish I could get rid of it." She pauses. "Can you help me do that?"

"That's not something I can do," says Psychic. "All I can do is arrange for supervision."

Jenny raises an eyebrow. "Supervision?"

"I want to make something very clear, Miss Tanner," Psychic says in a firm voice. "The Dreamwardens are very strict. We have to be, as the power of those whom we manage can be formidable and easily abused."

"And you think I might abuse my power?" Jenny asks in a softer voice.

"From your dream earlier, it appears to be something you fear as well."

Jenny shivers but says nothing.

"It is quite natural to fear such a thing," says Psychic. "And as one of my fellow Dreamwardens would say, fear can be good. That you fear it means you are more on guard. I am to ensure you remain that way."

"I don't have complete control over this," Jenny says. "Not yet, anyway."

"Understood. The first incident was indeed clearly a surge."

"And what if it hadn't? What if I had done that willfully?"

"Then this meeting would have had a most different tone to it," Psychic says in a grave voice. "I would be arranging your punishment as well as future supervision."

Jenny's eyes widen. "I was helping my friends!"

"By altering the minds of others against their will."

"Maybe you're not up on current events," Jenny snaps. "Something is not right about what's going on. If we had been captured, they might be trying to pick me apart to see what makes me tick. Or Beverly for that matter. Hell, Twilight Sparkle is involved now!"

Psychic taps his pen against his chin again. "I will admit, matters are rather complicated right now in the waking world, but the Dreamwardens must be unyielding in this matter. Controlling minds is a very serious action and always comes with consequences."

"If we get faced with that situation again, people are going to be expecting me to get them out of it," Jenny says in a low voice.

"Undoubtedly," Psychic admits.

"So am I supposed to ignore them? Am I supposed to just not use my power at all no matter what?"

"To one, a knife is nothing more than a tool to prepare one's dinner. To another, it is an effective weapon. What do you wish this power to be, tool or weapon?"

Jenny would protest that she wanted neither, but that would just run them around in circles. She has little choice but to accept she has this ability, at least until she could speak to an Equestrian mage. That thought prompts her next question. "All ponies are connected in the dream realm, right?"

"For the most part, yes," Psychic replies.

"Including Equestrian ponies?"

Psychic nods.

"Then can you arrange for me to contact one of them about this magic of mine?"

"Princess Twilight has already taken an interest in you," Psychic says in a dry voice.

"She has?"

"Yes, and when we are done here, I will link you to her."

"Thank you!" Jenny gushes.

"Make no mistake, the Dreamwardens usually do not like to invite Equestrian involvement when we can avoid it," Psychic explains. "Princess Luna's recent intervention, for example. We were not entirely pleased with the end result."

Jenny blinks in surprise. Did he just criticize the one who taught them in the first place?

"While what she did at Village Center was necessary given the circumstances, we would have wished for a more subtle approach," Psychic says. "And regardless of what happens in the future, we need to be concerned with the present."

"I just don't like the idea of yet more interference with my life."

"I am not ignorant of what you have gone through," Psychic says in a more sympathetic voice. "I know of Sunset Shimmer's interference in your life at an early age."

"And just what is Sunset to you?" Jenny demands. "Because if you're just another Shimmerist, you can get out of my head right now, Dreamwarden or no."

"I am not," says Psychic. "I have a neutral attitude towards the transformation. It has happened, and we must deal with it. Whether more humans become ponies or ponies become human matters not to me. All that matters now is that those linked to the dream realm are allowed to sleep in peace, and that no being is subjected to unwarranted intrusion into their thoughts." He considers and adds, "If it pleases you to think in such terms, you can consider this a means of cleaning up the mess Sunset left behind."

Jenny looks only partially mollified. Her thoughts are too much of a jumble for her to comment further.

Psychic leans back slightly. "We do not praise Sunset Shimmer for her actions. While some of us have found a new and sometimes better purpose after the transformation, it does not justify what she did. Some of us believe she truly did not understand what she was doing, especially where night ponies are concerned. That she engineered us at all without an obvious plan to put controls in place is a reprehensible oversight all on its own."

Jenny frowns. "She thought she could do everything herself."

"No being is infallible nor can do it all. That is why there is more than one Dreamwarden."

"It still doesn't help that there's going to be more interference in my life."

"But necessary," Psychic says. "I can almost guarantee that, once you have full control over your ability, you will want to use it. Your comments about helping your friends bear this out. Every being with magical ability feels a need to use it. To ignore it would be like ignoring an arm or a leg."

Jenny wants to deny it vehemently but somehow knows this being will see it for the lie that it is. She willingly chose to accept the Narrative earlier that day to help Bev, even if she did not want the baggage that came along with it. Even hiding the truth would likely get her nowhere.

"It happened again today," Jenny says in a low voice. "But I stopped it before it could get very far."

"Ah, splendid."

"No, it's not! I took that power willingly. Well, the Story part of it, not the other."

"Yes, I understand your ability is more than just altering perceptions to suit a scene. That you specifically halted the mind-altering part of it before it could get out of hand is encouraging."

"But it's like you said just now. What if I do want to use it someday?"

"That, Miss Tanner, is where I and our fellow Wardens come in," says Psychic. "Do not think of us as your parole officers, but your teachers and counselors."

"Do you even really understand what this is?" Jenny says in a plaintive voice. "It's not just the Story. It's not just altering minds. I could deal with just either. Together they're something else, and I don't know what that is. That's what really scares me."

"I understand," Psychic says in a soft voice. "But your mind-altering ability is what must concern me for the moment."

"And if the two are so related that they can't be separated?"

Psychic looks thoughtful, tapping his pen again.

"You just said magic is there to be used," Jenny continues. "What if I find out I can't use one without the other? What then?"

Psychic considers for another moment. "Let us not get ahead of ourselves. While fear can be healthy, it can also cloud our judgment. I would hold some of these questions until you speak with the Princess. She can better answer your questions about your magical powers."

Jenny lets out a long sigh. That is the best she can hope for. "I wouldn't be asking if there were any other way we could contact her. We're not exactly in a good position to move about."

"Realize I have no control over what she will agree to," says Psychic. "Equestria is wary right now of being perceived as having any designs on Earth. This is why the Wardens were upset with Luna's actions. We're not exactly going to advocate for further interference."

"That's fine. I just want to talk to someone about this."

"Now may we talk about your disposition concerning the Wardens?"

Jenny nods. "Yes, go ahead."

"Some of my night ponies at this very moment are dreamwalking among ponies whom they will ask to observe you when night ponies are normally asleep," says Psychic. "They will in turn report their observations each night."

Jenny pauses. "That's it?"

"Not quite," Psychic continues. "You will also need to report to a night pony whom you will tell exactly how and why you used your mind altering abilities that day. You must be completely and unequivocally honest. If your account does not match those of your observers, there will be consequences."

"Wait a minute!" Jenny cries. "What if an observer lies?"

"We are seeking ponies of integrity for the task."

"Okay, what if they're just flat out wrong or make a mistake?"

"That's why I mentioned observers, plural," says Psychic. "We expect not all observations will be perfect."

"I don't get the purpose of me reporting what I did, then," Jenny mutters.

"Consider it a test of your character," Psychic explains. "If you do something you knew was wrong and openly admit as such, that is far better than attempting to gloss over it or cover it up."

"I'm not sure what would be considered 'wrong' in your eyes," Jenny protests. "Or if any use of it is 'right'."

"We take consent into consideration," says Psychic. "For example, your power can be used to augment a story you are telling. If your audience wishes to be willing participants, that is an acceptable use of your power, so long as you do nothing to intentionally hurt them."

"And when I helped my friends escape the law, there was no consent," Jenny says flatly.

"Precisely."

"But I was saving them from what might be an outright illegal action in the first place!"

"Since that was an involuntary surge, it's not being judged by us," Psychic explains. "But had it been willful, I would point out that you didn't know that at the time. You cannot justify such an action in retrospect."

"What if I had known ahead of time?"

"It doesn't do us any good to speculate in such--"

"I'm the one on the hook here, I think I should speculate all I want!" Jenny explodes. "Answer my damn question!"

Psychic gives her a cross look. "Very well. We would give you a chance to explain yourself before us. You would need to explain why you thought such action absolutely necessary and could not be resolved by any other means. We then would judge whether your actions were justified."

"And if you think they're not? What happens then?"

"It will depend on the magnitude of the offense, the circumstances, and so on," Psychic explains. "Some form of discipline or punishment will be given. It will not be permanent."

Jenny's eyes widen. "There are permanent forms of punishment?"

"Unfortunately, yes," says Psychic. "Realize it is reserved for the worst offenses, repeat offenders, or blatant disregard for the rules or the Wardens. I suspect it will never come to such with you."

"That's not very reassuring," Jenny mutters. "I have no other authority I can appeal to?"

"No."

Jenny clenches her teeth. While she has no intention of ever using that power again if she can avoid it, she cannot escape the possibility that she might have used it willingly if she had known everything then that she did now. "So much for Equestria not interfering in Earth affairs."

"If you refer to the inauguration of the Dreamwardens, it was necessary to avoid a greater evil," Psychic explains. "I am sorry if we come off sounding harsh, but we cannot afford to be lenient when the stakes are so high. All I can say is we do our best to ensure everyone is treated fairly. We will be taking into account the fact that you are young and immature. Even among night ponies, we sometimes have foals younger than you who start dreamwalking and must be patiently taught the rules."

"I didn't ask for any of this," Jenny mutters.

"None of us did," says Psychic in a softer voice. "We can only deal with the consequences. Now, before I conclude this shared dream, I must again emphasize your pledge to maintain silence. Speak about it with no one who is not a night pony."

"You mean I can't even tell my Aunt Eileen?"

"Correct."

Jenny frowns. "You might as well ask me to stop breathing. She's my legal guardian. What am I supposed to do when other ponies start spying on me? She's going to start asking questions."

"Your observers will be discreet, and one will be up front with you and introduce himself as such," says Psychic.

"My aunt is pretty observant. She's eventually going to notice something is up."

"You will need to exercise discretion in that case and tell her something that will satisfy her curiosity."

"You mean lie to her."

"If necessary, yes."

"I don't like having to do that," Jenny protests.

"Commendable, but you must set aside your consternation for a greater good," says Psychic. "Also, your pledge is more than mere words. It will carry with it a mild magical compunction to abide by it."

Jenny frowns. "For a bunch of people so anal about using mind magic, you don't mind using it yourselves for your own ends."

"As with everything, there are trade-offs," says Psychic. "Much like a police officer is pledged to protect the public yet must carry a potentially lethal weapon in order to carry out that pledge."

In Jenny's mind, it still amounts to giving up more control of her own fate. She feels even less in control than she did when the Narrative first seized her and facilitated their escape from the FBI.

"Fine," Jenny grunts. "Are we done?"

Psychic nods and stands. "I would say, yes." He smiles and extends his hand.

Jenny looks at it warily, but stands and accepts it.

"Fear not, Miss Tanner," Psychic says. "I sense that you are a good person at heart. I don't expect our paths will cross very often in the future."

Jenny dearly hopes not. It was bad enough knowing she is likely wanted by the law. Now she has to toe the line with another law enforcement agency which had little or no oversight.

Twilight looks over the cutie map and the empty chairs with a forlorn sigh. It seems like it has been forever since she was back home, and even as vivid a reconstruction as this in the dream realm is no substitute for the real thing. She makes note to thank both ponies who made this possible: Luna for creating such a detailed dream setting, and Phobia Remedy for performing the tricky work necessary to link Jenny to it.

As if in sync with her thoughts, she hears a familiar voice call out. "Hello? Anyone here?"

"In here, Jenny," Twilight announces.

Jenny appears at the door, her head clearing the top by only a few inches, her eyes wide with wonder. "Wow, what is this place? It's beautiful."

Twilight smiles. "Thank you. It's my home back in Equestria. It's called the Castle of Friendship." She waves a hoof, and a human-sized chair styled like the other chairs appears. "Please, sit."

Jenny crosses the room and sits, looking around as she does. "This place is really amazing. It's like something straight out of some of my stories."

Twilight chuckles. "I realize some aspects of Equestria reflect human ideas of fantasy worlds. In any case, Jenny, it's really good to see you again. I'm sorry we have to meet in a shared dream instead of in person."

Jenny rolls her eyes. "I know, I've had my fill of shared dreams to last a lifetime."

"I, um, take it one of the Dreamwardens has spoken to you."

"So you know about them? I can speak freely about it with you?"

"Yes," says Twilight. "I hope they weren't too harsh with you. Who was it?"

"Psychic Calm."

"Oh, good!" says Twilight. "He's actually one of the, ah ... nicer ones." She almost said "saner" but decided against it at the last moment.

"I still feel like my every action is going to be watched and judged," Jenny mutters.

"Connie Morgan relayed what you told her, but I'd like to hear it from you. Can you explain your abilities in more detail?"

She listens as Jenny explains, and it's all Twilight can do to restrain herself from stating how amazing it sounds. Ultimately, Jenny's own anguished tone holds her back.

"Twilight, I don't want this power," Jenny says.

"I know it's very troubling to you right now when you don't have control over it."

"It's not just that. It's not worth having if I have to worry about mind-controlling people and having some secret police watching me."

"To be honest, Jenny, I'm not sure how to classify your ability," Twilight says. "I've never seen anything quite like it."

"Tell that to Psychic Calm," Jenny snaps. "He only cares about the mind control aspect of it."

"I understand his concern, and I can't really overrule him, but I feel like 'mind control' is too simplistic an explanation. It's more like a temporary altering of reality."

"And what about the part that helps me figure out what's going to happen?"

"That's puzzling as well," Twilight says. "True seers are exceedingly rare even among my own kind. I've met only one in my life, and she needs to do a special ritual in order to gain any insight."

"But this is not predicting the future," Jenny says with some exasperation. "It's more like I can see stuff that's happening somewhere else."

"In that case, it's more like clairvoyance than prediction, but even then it doesn't quite follow any known patterns." Twilight sighs. "I'm truly sorry, Jenny. You came to me for answers, and all I can do is offer more questions."

Jenny's hands ball into fists. "Psychic said the Dreamwardens are cleaning up the mess Sunset left behind. How about someone cleaning up the mess that's my life? She caused this to happen!"

"Jenny, please, calm down," Twilight says.

"How can I when I can never get rid of what Sunset did to me?!"

"Because she might not be the ultimate cause."

Jenny hesitates before saying in a slightly softer voice, "What are you talking about?"

"Yes, Sunset interfered in your life, but the magic you have now has nothing to do with her," Twilight says. "It's something completely different."

"But it never would've happened if she hadn't interfered."

"You don't have to see this as something she forced upon you. You can see it as something that came entirely from you."

Jenny lets out a sigh but says nothing in reply.

"It's hard to explain, as I don't have all the answers yet," Twilight says. "Something has happened to catalyze human magic, not just in you but others as well."

"You're talking about Ryan, right?"

"Yes, unfortunately, but he's not the only one."

"I'm not sure I like that as a theme with human magic," Jenny mutters. "We can both affect minds."

"In completely different ways," Twilight says.

"And you keep saying Sunset is not really the cause, but if she hadn't interfered with my life, I may not have retreated into my own fantasy world in the first place which eventually led me to this. I might have turned out completely different."

"Yes," Twilight says in a softer voice. "But you're not the first person to have a single event change their life. Jenny, I wouldn't be here talking to you had it not been for a single defining moment years ago. A pony I had absolutely no knowledge of at the time -- who eventually became my good friend Rainbow Dash -- did something amazing, something that had never been done before."

"What did she do?" Jenny asks.

"She did a maneuver called a sonic rainboom," Twilight explains. "The details of it don't matter. All you need to know is it created a powerful magical discharge that profoundly affected my life. It not only allowed me to pass an exam to get into a school for gifted unicorns, it gave me my cutie mark and made Princess Celestia take me as her personal student. And it linked me somehow to five other ponies, and we became what you've probably heard referred to as the Element Bearers."

"Fine," Jenny says. "But do you ever regret it happened?"

"Not regret, no," Twilight says. "But it made my life into an endless set of daunting challenges. Had it not happened, my life would have been simpler. I would never have Ascended. I would never have known anything about what Sunset had done. And ... I never would've been here to stop it."

Jenny sighs and runs a hand through her hair. "Maybe I wanted a simpler life," she says in a low voice. "I don't want to be some sort of pioneer in human magic."

"I know, but I have to be honest with you. I don't think I can do anything to remove or reverse this. All I can do is study it, and hopefully help you understand it and control it. Then you can decide whether you want to ever use it or not."

"If someone doesn't decide for me."

"You mean the Dreamwardens?"

"No, I meant the government," Jenny declares. "I'm probably some wanted outlaw by now. What recourse am I going to have if the FBI comes for me again? If I don't use my power, we get caught. If I do use it, I get the Dreamwardens on my case."

"My human friends are hoping to stop that before it happens," Twilight explains. "And as for the Dreamwardens ... if you truly get into trouble with them for doing something you feel is right, I will personally advocate for you."

"You can do that?"

"Yes."

"Psychic said they're trying to avoid Equestrian intervention," Jenny says.

"If they truly believe you did something wrong and you don't agree, demand a trial," Twilight says. "You'll be allowed to have someone defend you or speak on your behalf. You're allowed to call anyone as a witness for you, even me."

Jenny frowns. "Psychic never told me that."

"Likely because he believes you won't ever need it," Twilight says. "He's usually a very good judge of character."

Jenny's eyes glisten. "All I want is some reassurance that people are not going to treat me like some sort of freak," she says in a quavering voice. "I don't want to be forced to live among ponies my whole life just because they're more accepting of magic."

"I can't predict what's going to happen, but I intend to make every effort to see that magic is more accepted," Twilight says. "I have a feeling you and Ryan are not going to be the last to come into such power, rehumanization or no."

Back in his night pony form, Psychic Calm frowns at Midnight as they stand in the celestial expanse of the dream realm. "Your federal agent friend is out of his mind if he thinks the Wardens will agree to such a demand."

Midnight spreads his fore-hooves. "That's what I tried to tell him! Well, not in so many words, since I couldn't tell him about you guys, but that's the gist of it."

"Even if I advocated for such an approach, I doubt I would get consensus," Psychic continues. "Sha'am Maut alone would be incensed at the very suggestion that a day pony would make such a demand."

"Again, I tried to tell him all this," Midnight says in irritation. "And, frankly, all this secrecy wasn't helping my case."

"The Oaths are not up for debate."

"I know," Midnight says in a softer voice. "But you have to admit, it does make things a lot harder in situations like this."

"Situations like this should never come up in the first place. We should be able to handle such a problem ourselves."

"Uh, what happened to this being a human problem and not extending authority into the waking world?" Midnight asks in a delicate voice. "Not that I'm against you all wanting to kick Ryan's ass, just wondering what's changed."

"We were unaware of the sheer scope of his powers prior to the incident at Village Center," says Psychic in a somber voice. "Thus there has been a change in the thinking of the Wardens. We believe we should be the sole arbiters of his fate."

"Uh, yeah, and I can guess what that fate would be."

Psychic turns to face Midnight more directly. "And do you disagree that such a punishment should be considered? All signs currently point to the conclusion that he has acted with outright malice and a complete disregard for the sanctity of other beings' emotions."

"Sounds kinda like what I did," Midnight says.

"That is not relevant, as it was not us who chose your fate," Psychic says. "And Princess Luna likely believed there were mitigating circumstances. If we found something similar with Ryan, we would consider it, as we have with trials in the past. But I am curious as to why are you now defending this human when you were ready to kill him yourself with your own hooves?"

Midnight frowns. "I'm not. I want the bastard brought to justice."

"Then why are you arguing with me? The only reason I am tolerating your insolence is because I had a good session with Miss Tanner. I believe she will make every attempt to follow the rules I laid down."

"At least there's some good news tonight," Midnight mutters.

"Are you seriously advocating that we accept Jason's demand?" Psychic asks.

"Do we have a choice? We need to figure out how to get Ryan linked back to the dream realm. Jason and his partner could convince Jenny to help us with that."

"I can think of any number of ponies who could help convince her," says Psychic. "We do not need Jason's help."

"Okay, maybe not for getting Jenny on board, but what about having Luna meet with Ryan and possibly help us find him in the dream realm? That's kinda more critical, isn't it?"

Psychic frowns. "The Wardens were not very keen on her involvement in the first place."

Midnight could tell the Warden was becoming angry, and he knew pushing the matter would risk getting himself into trouble, but his frustration was too great. "Look, Jason already has enough evidence to nail Ryan for identity theft with or without us."

"And your point is?"

"What if he discovers Ryan's true identity and keeps that information from us? He already trusts us no further than he could throw the lot of us! Then if we fail to link him back to the dream realm because Jenny decides not to help, or Luna has no chance to--"

"Enough," Psychic snaps. "What would you have us do?"

"Jason has a stick up his ass about all this secrecy. We've made exceptions in the past for certain ponies and even humans. Why not take him into our confidence like we've done before?"

"Out of the question."

Midnight takes a deep breath and manages not to face-hoof. "May I ask why?"

"Somepony like Jason will want to make it a matter of public record," Psychic explains. "Or even if he keeps record of it sealed, it will still be circulating within the FBI, and we already know there are unscrupulous people within the organization."

"Who's to say some of them don't already know? If Ryan is not ashamed to use his powers as he pleases, he sure as hell is not going to respect the oath of secrecy."

Psychic's frown deepens, but he remains silent.

"Hell, Ryan is working with Fuller, the same fuckwad they think is behind all the recent shit going down," Midnight says. "He could already know about you guys."

"That is mere speculation. Realize that the Oaths have a meaning beyond words. They instill compulsions for obedience."

"Yeah, but we're talking rehumanized magic here. Look how tricky it was for you to find Jenny in the dream realm. The rules may be completely different for Ryan now."

Psychic sighs. "Very well. I will take this up with the other Wardens."

"Thank you," Midnight says.

"Do not expect miracles," Psychic declares. "I will likely be chastised extensively by Sha'am Maut for even bringing up the idea."

"Better you than me," Midnight says with a tiny smirk. "Oops, did I say that out loud?"

Psychic narrows his eyes.

Midnight's ears droop. "I just earned some new punishment for that, didn't I?"

"Yes."

"Um, I'll just be quiet now and go stand in the corner."

"Please do so."

Midnight honestly doesn't care if he has incurred some small amount of Dreamwarden wrath; it is worth it if it means something was going to get done.

Chapter 21 - Turning Points

Bob held the forceps aloft in his magic as he stared intently at the sparkling crystal shard still held in its grip, his Wednesday morning breakfast half-eaten. He barely heard the sigh of exasperation from across the table. "Bob, you've been staring at that thing all morning."

"I know," Bob said without altering his focus, either physically or mentally.

"And all last evening. You barely ate dinner."

"I know."

Suddenly his view became cornsilk yellow feathers, and a wing forced him to lower the forceps.

Bob blinked at a frowning Tina. "What?"

"What do you mean 'what?'" Tina said in irritation.

Bob nudged the wing away with his fore-hoof but kept the forceps lowered. He glanced around as if only noticing then that there were other ponies present, sitting at other tables in the café enjoying breakfast and conversation. He returned his gaze to Tina. "I'm trying to concentrate."

"More like obsessing."

"I'm close to figuring out what happened," said Bob.

"What's the rush?" Tina asked. "You only just started doing this. You never rushed before now."

Bob set the forceps aside. "Village Center had not happened before now."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"It means there could be a new crackdown on illicit magic use," Bob explained. "I may not have a lot of time."

"Maybe that's all the more reason to set this aside until things blow over."

"That's not the only timeline I'm worried about."

Tina gave him a confused look, but only for a moment. "You mean whether you stay a pony or not."

"I doubt I have more than two months left, if even that," said Bob.

Tina smiled faintly. "Given how interested you are in this crystal thing, maybe you've already made your choice."

Bob glanced at the crystal. "Or this thing will make it for me."

"Come again?"

"Let's just say the crystal ponies were not the only ones surprised to see no cutie mark on me after that. I have no idea if it's because I really didn't succeed at finding my talent, or I blocked it with force of will."

"After hearing what happened, I'm not sure you should try this again," Tina said in a concerned voice. "You were very lucky you didn't hurt your eyes. A normal healing spell can't fix that sort of damage."

"I know, and I would've been forced to seek Equestrian help and admit what I've been doing," Bob said.

Tina just stared.

"What?" said Bob.

"Are you serious?" Tina said. "You could've had a painful and debilitating injury, and all you can think about is how it would've affected your research??"

Bob sighed. "I'm just trying to be practical is all."

"Have you at least done what Heather asked and contacted Sarah and Harold?"

Bob managed not to roll his eyes. "No."

"Why not?"

"Because I don't feel this is their decision to make," said Bob. "I understand Heather's concern, and I don't intend to put myself in danger again."

"Good."

"I won't have to, because I think I might know what went wrong. And what went right."

Tina smiled. "I'd ask you to explain it, but most of what you tell me about magic goes right over my head."

"It's not that hard to understand if you put your mind to it."

"Call me a simple filly, then." Tina extended her wings. "I flap these, I fly. That's about as complex as I need it."

Bob slowly smiled. He loved how Tina could crack jokes to ease the tension. "I told you already that this has to do with something that's not aligned correctly in some Earth minerals."

"Well, in quartz, anyway."

Bob levitated the forceps. "This was the result of correcting that alignment. The problem was, I focused only on this one point in the crystal. The rest of it didn't change, so the crystal became violently unstable."

"That was one hell of an instability," said Tina. "It was like you turned the rest of that crystal into a small stick of dynamite."

"What I'm dealing with is something on a very basic thaumic level, where a large amount of energy can be stored in small spaces. That was the second problem: the realigned matter was trying to absorb all the energy that the crystal ponies were generating."

"So what's the solution?" Tina asked. "Or have you gotten that far yet?"

Bob set the forceps aside. "I have to find a way to change the alignment of all the matter in the crystal at the same time."

"And how hard is that?"

"Not half as hard as the problem of what to do with the crystal pony magic. I need it to catalyze the realignment. If I don't have enough, not all the crystal will realign, and boom. If I have too much, some parts will realign before others, and boom."

"You keep calling it a realignment," said Tina. "But I still don't get what you're realigning."

"It's hard to put into words." Bob looked thoughtful for a moment. "You know how a lock works, right? Meaning one with a physical key."

"Has to do with a bunch of pins that need to line up, and the shape of the key has to line them up properly, right?"

"Exactly. It's something like that. Most matter on Earth doesn't even have the pins. Minerals like quartz do, but they're not lined up."

"Okay, so here's the big question," said Tina. "Why didn't Twilight see this?"

"Because she wasn't looking for why Earth materials were not holding magic," Bob explained. "All she cared about was whether they could hold a magic charge or not, and she made certain assumptions when they couldn't. Without realignment, quartz fails in the exact same way that all other materials do."

"But Twilight said Earth materials needed to be exposed to ambient magic to be suitable."

"To continue the lock analogy, she was assuming no materials had the pins, that they had to develop over time and would be aligned properly from the start. She never expected some materials might already have the pins and simply need a little nudge."

"I guess that makes sense." Tina paused to chew on a few bites of her breakfast. "But now I've got a question: why quartz of all things?"

"I don't follow," said Bob.

"From what you've told me about that report Twilight published, she said she had expected precious gemstones to have the best chance of holding magic eventually. Something to do with their crystal structure."

"I can only speculate that she expected materials not to change their basic nature very much," Bob explained. "The Farhearing Stone I examined, for example, was very similar to emerald."

"Still, it would be interesting to know how it got started in quartz before any other material," said Tina.

Bob looked around. At a nearby table, three crystal ponies sat, talking in excited whispers. Occasionally one would look Bob's way, or at the tiny crystal shard despite it being no more than a sparkle in the light from that distance.

He turned back to Tina and lowered his voice. "What concerns me are the long term implications."

"How so?" asked Tina.

"Quartz is a relatively common mineral. If all or even just most of it is suitable to be converted into thaumically-aware crystal, that's a huge amount of crystal. Enough to potentially build hundreds if not thousands of structures similar to the Crystal Empire."

Tina's pupils shrank. "Are you serious?"

"Yes."

"Humans are already wary about pony magic. I don't want to think about how they would react to that many crystal cities popping up everywhere."

"It was just an example," said Bob. "Any endeavor to build that many crystal structures would take a very long time, and it's not the most efficient use of magic crystal. My point is, this is potentially a discovery akin to the steam engine that helped usher in the industrial age. I'm not even talking about what crystal ponies could do with it."

"Maybe you're getting ahead of yourself," Tina said in a cautioning tone. "You still haven't figured out how to do this without hurting yourself."

Bob stared at the crystal shard again. "I know, and I feel I need to do so very soon. The future of pony magic on Earth could depend on it."

Strong Hooves had sat at the top of the hill since the sun had risen an hour before, staring down into the settlement that had been his pride and joy. He took in a deep breath, and in his head he could again smell the sharp stench of the human's blood. He shuddered as the image of the man's shattered leg would not leave him.

He heard footsteps crunching against the dormant grass and saw a human-shaped shadow approach from the side. Without looking in that direction, he asked in a low and listless voice, "Have you any word?"

"The surgeons were able to save his leg," came Mary Tanner's cool voice. "They had to put some pins in to keep it all together, but they think it will heal in time. He has a really long and painful road of healing and physical therapy ahead of him before he gets the full use of that leg back."

"I'm pleased to hear he will recover."

"So tell me," Mary said. "Was it worth it?"

Strong looked up. "I don't follow."

"You know exactly what the fuck I'm talking about!" Mary bellowed.

Strong's ears flattened, not so much at the volume of her voice as the rare use of a curse word. "I didn't expect to have to contend with a human with a rifle."

"You're not getting it! That stupid stunt of yours was dangerous to begin with."

"I thought it was an acceptable risk."

"That's what it always is until something happens," said Mary. "It's like playing catch with a grenade. It's fine and dandy until the day the pin falls out."

Strong frowned slightly. "I've heard all this already from Water Wings. He has most thoroughly chewed me out over it."

"Maybe not enough. Seriously, Strong, what the fuck?! I've known you to be hardheaded before, but I thought you were better than this."

"Better than what?" Strong said in a bitter voice. "Do you think I actually like the fact that a human was hurt?"

"You had a funny way of showing it," Mary snapped. "You and the other ponies left as quickly as your hooves and wings would take you."

"We left behind a unicorn with a healing spell. While he could not completely heal the wound, he at least staunched the bleeding. I chose to have the rest of us leave to avoid a confrontation with the sheriff."

"You mean avoid arrest," Mary muttered. "Maybe that's another thing you didn't think of. Even if that gun hadn't gone off, you think they can just ignore this?"

"I had thought of that as well," Strong said in a lower voice. "The worst charge they could level would be trespassing, and it would not be worth their time to go through the legal hoops to arrest us in Homestead land."

"Now they can bring worse charges than that."

"We're straying from the subject. I felt I had to take the risk to advance our cause. I thought you understood that or you would've left a long time ago."

"I stayed on because I felt like I was something of an anchor for your group," said Mary.

Strong tilted his head. "An anchor? For what?"

"To better ground your cohorts in the fact that not all humans are your enemies."

"That's not what I think."

"But there are ponies in your organization who do," Mary said. "You're just blind to it."

"If you're speaking about my hotheaded sister Morning Glow--"

"It's more than that!" Mary exclaimed. "When you first took over the leadership of the Shimmerists here, I thought you were the most level-headed of anyone I had seen before you. You reined in the more radical ideas. I stayed on to encourage that thinking."

"And I continue to do that," Strong declared, though the conviction in his voice was weak.

"Then explain to me what you just had them do," Mary said in exasperation. "Those were not the actions of someone who wanted to pursue a saner path."

Strong frowned. "And you're implying that what we did was insane?"

"I don't have a better word for it. It's not what you would have done when you first started in this role. Do you remember how you came to be their leader in the first place?"

"Of course I do. Do you really wish me to repeat it?"

"Yes," said Mary. "Maybe it will make you understand."

"Rock Steady was my predecessor," said Strong. "He became incensed at the founding of a Rehumanization Center in town. He obsessed over it until he finally wanted to lead some ponies in a bid to wreck the place."

"Yes, and who stopped him?"

"I did, of course. It was a foolish idea from the start."

"I remember that," Mary said. "You had a very loud and very public disagreement with him."

"And I won ponies to my side, the ... saner side," said Strong, his voice lowering.

"The saner side," Mary said flatly. "Is that what you call what you did yesterday?"

Strong took a deep breath and spoke in a softer voice. "I thought my plan was less radical than his by far."

Mary shook her head. "I don't believe you were thinking that at all."

No, Strong hadn't. Only in retrospect was he trying to justify his actions. Yet again, all he could see in his head was that human and all the blood.

"I think you let the more radical faction dictate your actions," Mary said in a lower voice. "You were so concerned about maintaining cohesion among the Shimmerists that you let it blind you."

"Morning Glow is the primary voice of that more radical faction," Strong countered. "And I have reined her in more times than I can count."

"But she's your sister. You ponies put a lot of emphasize on friends and kin. I think you let her influence your thinking more than you want to admit."

As she spoke, Water Wings landed nearby.

Strong turned to him. "Are you here to continue berating me about the error of my ways?"

"No, I'm just here to relay a report from the patrol wings," Water said.

Strong tensed. "And?"

"No evidence of any law enforcement moving towards the settlement."

Strong let out a long breath. "Good."

"But that's not going to last forever," said Water. "I've actually been hovering nearby for a bit, listening to your conversation. Mary is right. They can charge a bunch of us with something more serious than trespassing."

"I'm well aware of that!" Strong snapped. "The question is, will they bother?"

"A human was shot!" Water cried. "Of course they'll bother!"

Strong sighed, his eyes glistening slightly.

"I'm sorry I ever participated in this," Water muttered. "I should've tried harder to convince you to abandon this plan."

Strong regarded Mary for a moment before replying, "From what Mary has pointed out to me rather forcefully, it likely would have made little difference." He turned more fully towards Water. "Do you wish me to admit I was wrong? Then I do so. I made a mistake."

"It doesn't do a whole lot to remedy the situation," Water said.

"You're correct, which is why I need to talk to you rather urgently." Strong turned to Mary. "You've given me something to think about. I regret if this has caused irreparable harm to our friendship."

"I'm not quite sure what we had could be called a friendship," Mary said. "But if it means you'll listen to reason, I'll take it. I'll go see how the Perkins family is doing if they're back from visiting Tom in the hospital."

"Please do so." Strong waited until Mary was away before turning back to Water. "Unfortunately, you're likely correct in that the sheriff will move forward with pressing charges."

"I spoke with a pony who used to be a criminal defense attorney," said Water. "He thinks the worst charge they can lay down that has any chance of sticking is reckless endangerment."

Strong frowned. "We were hardly being ... all right, never mind, a debate for another day. We must assume we're on borrowed time. I'm also assuming you will not be charged as you were only in a support role. You didn't actively trespass or disarm the guards."

Water raised an eyebrow. "What's your point?"

"That I may need to entrust the leadership of the Shimmerists to you."

Water's pupils shrank. "You can't be serious!"

"Why not?"

"With as much as I've disagreed with you lately, I thought I was the last one you'd ever want to succeed you."

Strong gave him a sad look. "It is perhaps because of that very reason that you may be the best candidate."

Water glanced back the way Mary had gone. "Did what Mary said really have that much of an effect on you?"

"You could say that, yes."

"Wow. And from a human, no less."

"The idea that I find all human ideas to be useless is a myth," said Strong. "Mary has shown time and time again that she is a human who can be trusted. Perhaps she is not enlightened enough to wish transformation, but I had hopes she would come around in time, that perhaps her presence here represented a desire she didn't feel comfortable revealing." Strong paused. "Her real reasons were a revelation, to say the least."

"I don't mean to beat a dead ho--" Water cut himself off. "I mean, I don't want to keep being down on this, but I wish you had come to a lot of these realizations a day earlier."

Strong waved a hoof. "Lamenting about past decisions will get us nowhere. We need to understand what our path forward is, and Prince Blueblood may be key to that."

Water gave him a wary look. "You know how I feel about collusion with him."

"Yes, which is why I want to resolve the matter before you take the reins of governance," said Strong. "I daresay that if we manage to obtain protectorate status sooner rather than later, we will no longer be subject to human law, and all of us will be safe from prosecution."

"That's a long shot, if you ask me."

"Nevertheless, we must pursue it. I intend to contact Blueblood today to check on his progress." Strong considered. "Which brings us to another matter. I'm going to transfer ownership of the gem to you."

Water backed up a step. "Uh, why?"

"Because if law enforcement does move on us, they may come bearing a search warrant. I cannot have them discover that gem."

Water frowned. "And if they search my place, I get the blame. No deal."

Strong uttered an exasperated sigh. "Surely you can see we must do something."

"Only thing I can think of is hiding it somewhere. What about that bunker you have just outside the settlement, the one where unicorns do magic research? No human should know about that, with as careful as you are about it."

"I was thinking more in terms of ease of access, but we may not have a choice," said Strong.

"I can't think of a better idea," said Water.

Strong nodded. "Now, back to the subject of Shimmerist leadership."

"I still don't think I'm a good fit," Water said. "Wouldn't your sister take over for you anyway?"

"Considering she was one of the unicorns directly responsible for disarming the guards -- not to mention causing the gun to go off -- she is more likely than me to face charges," said Strong. "And even before my talk with Mary, I considered Morning to be too hot-headed to be in charge. I simply don't have anypony else I feel I can trust with a leadership role."

Water hesitated for a long moment. "I'm going to have think on this. I can't make a snap decision. I've made too many of those since my transformation, and now they're coming back to bite me. I have to make sure this is really what I want to do."

"I understand," said Strong in a low voice. "But we may not have a lot of time."

"I'll do my best," said Water. "That's all I can tell you right now."

Sam returned to his apartment and was about to fit the key into the lock when he heard his brother's agitated voice from within. He carefully placed his ear to the door and listened.

"I know, I know!" Larry said with a quick but heavy sigh. "I've been trying to get that jerk of a brother to go along with this since I got here. What more can I do?"

As Larry fell silent, Sam heard a faint creak. Just in front of the sofa was a loose floorboard that made that sound when anyone stepped on it. Sam heard it again a few seconds later. Larry was pacing.

"Yeah, I know time is critical, you've been harping on that for a while now," Larry said. "Yes, I'll try to get him to do it today ... All right! All right! I will get it done today!"

Sam frowned. Who the hell was Larry talking to?

"Jesus, you guys are ... Yeah, I know how important this is. Yeah, yeah, national security and all that."

Sam raised an eyebrow.

"No, I'm not waffling. I want to do this. All right, bye."

Sam heard Larry curse a few times before going quiet. Sam waited a few moments before he unlocked and opened the door. Larry had returned to his usual place on the sofa, as if he had become a permanent fixture. He set down his bottle of beer with a distinct clunk on the table and stood. "About damn time you got home."

Sam closed the door sedately behind him. "I've been busy."

"Doing what?" Larry demanded.

"Following up more leads for a job. You remember what's it's like to have a job, right? Oh, wait, never mind, I forgot who I was talking to."

"That took you all morning?"

Sam slipped off his jacket. "Yeah, pretty much."

Sam had only partially lied. He had indeed had some job leads to investigate, but much of his morning was spent trying to learn more about Bev and her situation, not to mention a little visit to what he considered the seedier side of town.

"And maybe you've had so much beer that your mind is addled," Sam said as he hung up his jacket. "I told you early this morning I had stuff to do."

"Yeah, and I asked you to go with me to meet up with Bev first, and you blew me off."

"I didn't have time."

"No time for your own sister?"

Sam bit back the automatic response, that Larry was the last person to be criticizing him in that regard. "What's the rush? As far as I can tell, she's safe."

"My friends are busy people," said Larry.

Sam closed the closet door and turned towards his brother. "That who you were talking to just now?"

Larry's eyes widened, but he recovered a few seconds later. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Yes, you do. You were loud enough I could hear you through the door. Your Humanity First cronies, perhaps?"

Larry frowned. "What's it to you?"

"Because if that's who they were, it didn't sound like you were on good terms with them."

"Maybe that should tell you how urgent it is that we do this," Larry said. "They don't like to be kept waiting."

Sam put his hands on his hips. "Who doesn't like to be kept waiting, Larry?"

"I told you already. My buddies at Humanity First."

"Bullshit."

Larry looked askance at his brother. "Huh?"

Sam approached Larry. "I decided today I wanted to know a little more about the organization you supposedly belong to."

Larry gave Sam a nervous look. "Supposedly? Uh, what the hell are you talking about?"

"I visited their office here in Denver just now."

Larry's eyes widened again.

"And guess what?" Sam said. "No one there has ever heard of you."

The moment Larry gave him a deer-in-the-headlights look, Sam knew he had finally caught his brother in the lie. That Larry managed to recover quickly meant nothing. "HF is a big organization! Any random people you meet are not going to know everyone!"

Larry, of course, had a valid point. Someone better able to maintain a poker face would be able to properly shoot down Sam's logic. Yet this was Larry, who had all the subtlety of a bull in a china shop.

Sam took a step closer to his brother, and Larry retreated a half-step. "All right, out with it. I want to know exactly who you're working for."

"I already told you--!"

"And I don't believe you!" Sam snapped. "When was the last time you ever did anything vaguely political? Even with them paying you, I have trouble seeing you doing something like this."

Larry gave him a flustered look. "Does it really matter? What matters is that Bev is delusional and needs help."

"That what your boss is telling you?"

"I don't need anyone to tell me that. The fact that she keeps hanging on to some dream of becoming a pony is enough. She's even been staying with ponies for months as if hoping she'll somehow turn into one of them. If that's not someone who needs help, I don't know what is."

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Staying with ponies for months?"

"Yeah, and you can't tell me that's not crazy just by itself and--"

"How the hell did you know that?"

Larry faltered. "Er, what?"

Sam frowned. "Bev had told me she had been living with other ponies, but I never told you that. You seem to know an awful lot about someone you haven't seen in a long time."

"I kept tabs on her," Larry said in a weak voice.

"More bullshit. Face it, you've cared about no one but yourself as long as I've known you. You expect me to believe that you've changed?" Sam gestured to the empty beer bottles on the coffee table. "This just proves you're still nothing but a mooch and a deadbeat."

"This is not the time to argue about who's the better brother!" Larry cried.

"You're right, because there is no debate." Sam headed towards the door to his apartment and opened it. "Get the fuck out, Larry. Go mooch off someone else."

Larry stared in a mix of astonishment and fear. "You can't be serious! You'd turn out your own brother?!"

"Yes, something I should've done a long time ago."

Larry ground his teeth. "You can't do that to me."

"You have thirty seconds to get out," Sam declared. "Or I call the cops and report you for trespassing. Oh, and leave your copy of the keys on the table."

"No cop's gonna buy trespassing while I still have those keys!"

"You really want to put that to the test?"

Truth be told, Sam did feel guilty turning out his own family, but it was clear he couldn't trust Larry's intentions. He needed to find his own way to contact Bev, and he couldn't risk Larry reporting his activities back to whoever his contacts really were.

Larry fumed. "I'd like to see you force me out of here. You were always a lightweight when it came to real fighting. You decking our old man was pure luck."

"Oh, come at me, bro," Sam said. "Then the cops can add assault to the charges."

Larry glared at his brother, then finally dug out his set of the apartment keys and threw them down on the coffee table. "Happy now?!"

"Delighted. Now get out."

Larry stomped over to the door, and from the look he gave his brother, Sam was indeed afraid he might be on the wrong end of a fist. Instead, Larry snarled, "Listen up, bro. Working through me was the best shot we had at getting Bev out of there safely. Now all bets are off."

"You fucking little bastard," Sam growled. "How dare you use our sister as some sort of pawn. You're worse than I ever remember you being."

"I'm the one who had a fucking clue what's really going on."

"And if you really did care for Bev rather than a meal ticket, you'd educate me."

Larry simply clenched his teeth again and stormed out.

Sam slammed the door shut. He made a note to contact the landlord and have the lock on the door changed.

Tonya stepped into the conference room of the FBI operations center in Aurora where two of the senior agents assigned to the Denver operation were already in attendance. She glanced from one to the other as she hopped into her seat. "Agents Danton and Handel, I take it?"

"That's correct," said Danton while the other nodded.

"So what's the latest intelligence?" Tonya asked.

"Both Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton are still holed up in the pony sector," said Handel. "We have only an approximate fix on their location."

"We shouldn't need it," said Tonya. "The whole idea was to flush them out into the open. Which reminds me, how are preparations going in that regard? Do we have the target location secured?"

"Yes," said Agent Danton. "We've closed off the back roads and trails into the area. Should remain quiet for as long as we need."

Tonya did find it odd that Matthew -- not usually one to micromanage his underlings -- had been very specific about the operation happening in a secluded area. She understood that would minimize the risk to civilians if Miss Tanner put on another show of magic as powerful as the first, but thought perhaps he was being a little overly cautious.

"However, we have an unfortunate development which puts the primary plan at risk," Danton continued.

Tonya managed to refrain from responding with "now what." It seemed everything that could go wrong with this operation had gone wrong. "What is it?"

"We can no longer rely on our main collaborator, Larry Kelton."

"Let me guess," Tonya said. "His brother Sam started figuring out something was wrong."

"My understanding is that Mr. Kelton did not reveal his involvement with the bureau."

"Maybe not, but from the previous intelligence we had concerning Sam dragging his feet, he didn't need a confession to figure out something wasn't kosher." Tonya sighed. "I could've told you this would happen, dammit."

"There's still a chance that Sam Kelton may be of some use," said Handel.

"Oh?"

"We had already green-lighted an alternate plan for Larry and Sam to come into the pony sector. Sam may now feel it's safe to seek out his sister on his own. We can advise the military police to let him through."

Tonya shook her head. "That's too unreliable and could take too long. Mr. Fuller has emphasized a need for expediency. How close are we to finding exactly where Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton are located?"

"We expect to know that within a few days," said Handel.

"That might be our only option. It's certainly better than waiting for Sam."

"Unfortunately, there's another bit of intelligence we received which further complicates matters."

Tonya was unable to restrain herself. "What now?"

"The ponies of Greenwood Village have chosen to hold a post-harvest festival," Handel explained. "They have asked for volunteers to help organize it."

"Oh, you're fucking kidding me," Tonya groaned.

"We expect there to be a large influx of humans shortly."

"Mr. Fuller made it very clear that we are to absolutely minimize human exposure to magic in this operation," said Danton.

"Yes, you don't have to tell me that," Tonya said in a testy voice. "We'll need another option. The longer we wait, the more we hit up against Fuller's hard no-human-exposure requirement."

Tonya refrained from mentioning that she thought Fuller was being unreasonable. As far as she could tell, the agents who were exposed to Jenny's magic had no lasting ill effects. Why was he so paranoid about human exposure?

She felt a buzzing sensation in the pouch holding her cell phone that was strapped to her right foreleg just above the hoof, signaling that a text message had come in. She made a mental note to check it later.

"We might get lucky and discover their location sooner," said Handel. "Then we could raid that area directly."

"And risk more humans being around." Tonya looked thoughtful. "All right, I have an idea that could help us locate them faster. How many crystal ponies do we have assigned to this operation other than me?"

"Two," said Handel. "I was going to forward their records to your office."

"Please do so and schedule a briefing with them as soon as possible," said Tonya. "So here's my idea: we have several agents fan out in unmarked cars along the roads that the ponies have designated for motor vehicles. They'll each have a crystal pony concealed in the back seat, and I'll volunteer to join that effort. Between the three of us, we can potentially detect their magic and triangulate their position."

The two agents exchanged a dubious look before Danton said, "That runs the risk of more contact with humans entering the district, which is against Mr. Fuller's--"

"Look, he can't have it both ways! There has to be some sort of compromise. Either we take a risk now or a risk later. In my view, the one we take now is the lesser one."

While Danton considered, Handel commented, "We may have to run this one up to Mr. Fuller's office for his approval."

Tonya hopped out of her seat, her hooves clopping sharply against the tiled floor. "Then do so ASAP, if you would. I'm sure he'll understand that it's the best option we have right now. Is there anything else?"

"No, that should be it."

Tonya nodded. "I'll be in my office. Please let me know the moment you hear anything."

She headed out of the room and heaved another sigh. This was getting to be a logistics nightmare. Just how in the hell were these people managing to stay one step ahead? In going over the briefings earlier that morning concerning recent events, she realized that either these people were extremely lucky or had some sort of counter-intelligence that informed them of the bureau's every move.

She frowned as she entered her office. The idea that someone sympathetic to their cause inside the FBI was feeding them information was a complication she didn't need. It was a wild theory for sure, but no stranger than what had already transpired.

As she sat down in her chair, she extended her right foreleg. She slipped her phone out and onto the desk with practiced ease and waved her hoof once over the screen. It came out of sleep mode, showing her the new text notification.

"Show new text," said Tonya.

Hello Tonya, long time no see. Jason Madsen here. Can we talk?

Tonya smiled upon hearing from an old friend. "Start text reply." Tonya waited for the new message screen to appear. "Good to hear from you. Very busy. Can it wait until the weekend?" She paused, then said, "Send message."

The message blinked away as it was sent.

A few minutes later came his response: Critical I speak to you ASAP. Matter of national security.

Tonya's eyebrows rose.

My partner Anthony Heller and I have info you need to hear.

"Whoa, what?" Tonya murmured. Jason was Heller's partner?

Needs to be private meeting. Inform no one.

Tonya frowned. More cloak and dagger? Just what in hell was going on?

"Show calendar," Tonya said to the phone. Her eyes slid over her appointments, gesturing with her hoof to scroll. The briefing with the other crystal ponies had already been added to her schedule for later that morning. Now she would have to push it until the afternoon, which would further delay launching the operation if Fuller's approval came through by then.

"Start text reply. I can meet you only if you can do it in the next half hour, and this better be damned important. Send message."

After less than a minute, Jason's reply was simply an address. She cross referenced the message with Google maps and found that the location was not within walking distance; she would have to get a taxi or private driver service.

"Dammit," Tonya muttered as she collected her phone and jumped off the chair.

Jason waited at a bench in a park by a fountain that had yet to be turned off and drained for the season. He thought the white noise would foil anyone trying to eavesdrop on him, and he made sure it was between him and the nearest building so someone with a targeting mike would have trouble. This was one of the few times he lamented the restrictions on unicorn magic, as having one of those nifty privacy spells would be a boon.

His ears pricked at the sound of approaching hooves, and there was no mistaking Tonya, not with that dramatic dark coloration of hers. "Good to see you again, Tonya."

"Good to see you, too," said Tonya. "Now what in the blue blazes is this all about?"

"Yeah, that's the Tonya I know, always right to the point," said Jason.

"Yes, and I want you to get to yours. When I said I was busy, I meant it."

"And I know what you're busy with."

"I'm not at liberty to--"

"Fuller wants Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton in custody," said Jason. "They're in the pony sector right now."

Tonya blinked, then ground her teeth and stepped up to him until they were almost muzzle-to-muzzle. "You know better than to start spouting off in a public place about a classified operation."

"And just why is it so damn classified?" Jason demanded.

Tonya gave him a confused look. "Huh?"

"My partner's office was never informed about it. We had to put two and two together from other bits and pieces."

Jason was not about to reveal that they were in contact with the very people whom Tonya was seeking to capture, not until he knew how much he could trust her. He was hoping Tonya had not been compromised, that she was operating under ignorance rather than collusion.

Tonya hesitated. "Be that as it may, I'm sure there were good reasons for not disseminating that information."

"Oh, come off it," Jason scoffed. "You've been working with the bureau long enough to know that's horseshit."

Tonya gave him a surprised look.

"They're not supposed to keep things like that secret from their own agents who share the same damn jurisdiction," said Jason. "Especially not someone like Anthony Heller."

"I had heard that he had rubbed a few politicos the wrong way," said Tonya.

"And why should that matter? Besides, Fuller should be above that sort of thing when it comes to assigning agents to important operations."

"I was told your partner was working terrorism."

"He is," said Jason. "But he still shouldn't be actively blocked from learning about this operation, especially not when he's in a good position to support it."

Tonya gave an exasperated sigh. "All right, fine, say there is something funny going on with the way information is being handled in the bureau. It's not my call. I'm not an agent."

"No, but you directly support the bureau. You should know exactly what you're supporting."

Tonya frowned. "I'm supporting bringing into custody two potentially dangerous human magic users. That's all I care about right now. You can go on about broken procedures and protocol, and it still doesn't change the fact that I have a job to do."

"I agree that at least Miss Tanner needs to be taken into custody so she can be examined by proper Equestrian authorities and get her PREQUES record updated," Jason said. "But I have reason to believe that this may not be what Fuller has in store for her, and what he does have planned may not be ethical."

Tonya raised an eyebrow. "That's one hell of an accusation."

"Yeah, it is," Jason said. "And we don't make it lightly. I'll spell it out for you: Fuller's up to something that's definitely unethical and almost assuredly illegal."

Tonya remained silent, looking thoughtful.

"I'm taking a huge chance here, Tonya," Jason said in a softer voice. "That things like this still matter to you. As a cop, you'd never knowingly do something that furthered an unethical cause. You were scrupulous in your--"

"That's enough," Tonya said in a flat voice.

Jason quieted when he saw the debate in his friend's eyes.

Tonya took a deep breath. "All right. There have been a few odd things going on at MIDROC, but I had assumed that was just Fuller's style."

"What kind of odd things?"

"Like the way no crystal ponies were assigned to the first operation when it was clearly known that Miss Tanner had lingering magic."

"Yeah, we heard about that, too," said Jason. "Only conclusion we can come to is Fuller wanted that operation to fail."

"That's even more serious," said Tonya. "Now you're talking conspiracy and culpable negligence. Why in hell would he want it to fail and reflect badly on his office?"

"How can it reflect badly when he's hushed that up, too? The media never got wind of it."

Tonya hesitated. "Are you serious?"

"Dead serious," said Jason. "We can only speculate, but not having crystal ponies there gave Miss Tanner a chance to show exactly what she could do. We already suspect he's been working with another human magic user."

"Who?"

"The same one behind the Village Center incident."

Tonya's pupils shrank slightly, but she still spoke in a stern voice. "Listen to me carefully, Jason. The only reason I haven't stopped this conversation yet is because you're a trusted friend, and you're working with Heller. Otherwise, this would sound like so much contrived conspiracy theory."

"Tell me about it!" Jason cried. "But remember when you first heard that people were turning into colorful little horses because of the flu? Bet you blew that off at first as ludicrous. Now look where we are. Now look at what we are."

"That's hardly the same thing," Tonya said, though her conviction was weak.

"My point is, we need to be a little more willing to accept the absurd these days, especially in light of what happened at Village Center."

"What would you have me do?" Tonya demanded. "I have to help run this operation."

"And just what are you planning to do?"

"I can't tell you that. You want that information, you'll have to go through the proper channels at the bureau."

Jason face-hoofed. "The same channels that are being blocked to us!"

"I can't help that."

"All right, how about this?" Jason said. "Can you delay the operation?"

Tonya looked about to protest, but sighed and said, "How long?"

"Friday."

"That's out of the question. Fuller would go ballistic with that much of a wait."

Jason narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, and I know why. Every day that passes means we get closer to exposing him for the fraud he is. Let me guess: in all the directives Fuller gave you about this operation, priority number one was to make sure there were as few humans around as possible."

"Of course," said Tonya. "That will reduce the amount of magical exposure to humans."

"And it conveniently means fewer witnesses," said Jason.

"That's all just speculation!" Tonya protested.

"Okay, how about this? Has your office been tasked with contacting local law enforcement prior to the operation?"

Tonya paused. "I'm not sure."

"If you can't say for sure, I'm betting the answer is no."

"My understanding is that the bureau is not required to give that notification," Tonya said.

"No, but it's a very common courtesy and shows trust between the federal and local levels," said Jason. "Trust that Fuller doesn't feel he can give."

Tonya let out a windy sigh. "All right, let's say I find a way to delay this operation. For what purpose?"

"We're tracking down that other human magic user I mentioned."

"That's another thing. In her press conference, Princess Twilight didn't mention that you were even close to identifying the perp."

"Because we asked her not to."

Tonya gave him a surprised look. "You're in contact with the Princess?!"

"Maybe that should give you an idea how big this is," said Jason. "Anyway, we're close to getting a warrant for his arrest on charges of identity theft. We're hoping to keep him incarcerated long enough to track down his real identity. We feel that information will help start the process of nailing Fuller to the wall."

Tonya ground her teeth. "Shit, this is not what I signed on for!"

"Tonya, you're a cop--"

"Used to be a cop."

"I've seen you after your transformation," said Jason. "You never stopped being a cop."

"Maybe I should," Tonya growled. "It will stop me for pining for something I can't have again."

"Horseshit."

Tonya recoiled as if slapped.

"I saw several ponies working on the Denver police force," Jason said. "The only one stopping you from being a cop again is you."

Jason had not expected the conversation to take this sort of a turn, and he wanted to buck himself for possibly alienating Tonya in the process. Yet he wondered if she needed this sort of shock to get her thinking clearly about what was going on. She could not be so wrapped up in doing her job that she refused to look at the bigger picture.

Tonya gave him a hurt look, but it lasted only a few seconds before being replaced by anger. "You have no right making accusations like that. You don't have a goddamn clue as to what my life is like or what decisions I feel I had to make!"

"Granted," Jason said in a softer voice. "I apologize for being out of line, but I'm rather desperate to get you to listen to me. I was hoping you still had those ethics that I so admired."

"And those same ethics tell me that I need to go ahead with bringing those people into custody."

"I know, but only if they're going to be allowed due process of the law. Right now, I'm not so sure that will happen with things as they are now."

"Fuller can't exactly spirit them off or pretend that they don't exist," said Tonya.

"Except he's already done that with regard to Ryan," said Jason. "That's the name of our perp from Village Center. His record in the PREQUES database was altered or erased. If Fuller has the resources to do that once, he can do it again concerning Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton."

Tonya considered for a long moment, her eyes uncertain.

"I'm not sure what more I can give you," said Jason. "I've already told you enough that you could get me and my partner in a lot of serious shit with Fuller."

"I wouldn't do that if for no other reason than I don't interfere with bureau business," said Tonya.

"Or maybe you're starting to consider that I might be right. What's Tonya the cop thinking about it?"

Tonya glared at him but said, "That there's something worth investigating here."

Jason let out a relieved sigh. "Thank you."

"But I'm not the one to do it."

"But those who can need help."

"You've trusted me this far," Tonya began in a lower voice. "I need you to trust me a little more. Are you in touch with Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton?"

Jason hesitated only a moment before replying, "I am."

"Then maybe we can arrange for something that will satisfy both of us," said Tonya. "You arrange for them to come into custody peacefully."

"But that--"

Tonya held up a fore-hoof. "Let me finish."

Jason nodded. "Go on."

"You and Heller will be the ones to take them into formal custody," said Tonya. "I imagine Heller should take the lead on it, since he technically has seniority despite taking a hit to his rank after ETS. That will make it harder for Fuller to pull anything, if he's really of the mindset you claim."

"That's going to be a hard sell," said Jason. "There's any number of ways it could go wrong, especially if agents picked by Fuller eventually show up."

"You said you needed a delay," said Tonya. "That would give you that delay and also satisfy the law. Hell, when I was a cop, there were times we specifically took someone into custody on some minor charge just to protect them from others they later gave testimony against."

"It will still take some convincing. Could you meet us halfway and ask for a delay anyway? Even just a day?"

"I can try, but if you're right about Fuller, then any delay I ask for is going to seem suspicious, especially in light of the fact that I've already sent him a new plan to expedite matters in light of some recent setbacks."

"I'll talk to them as soon as I can," said Jason. "Even if they agree, they may need that delay anyway to arrange things at their end."

"Get back to me ASAP," said Tonya. "No later than this afternoon."

Jason nodded. "It was good to see you again, Tonya, even if I did have to get under your skin a bit."

Tonya smirked faintly. "You always did even as a human. I'm actually glad to see that. Means you kept your personality through the transformation and didn't fall for the whole friendship and rainbows crap. Maybe we're cutesy ponies now, but that doesn't make the world any less dangerous a place."

"True," said Jason. "Besides, anyone can plainly see I'm cuter than you."

Tonya snorted, then laughed.

Jason smiled. He had hoped to end this on a more upbeat note.

"I have to admit, I hope you're wrong about Fuller," Tonya said in a soft but serious tone.

"We want to be," said Jason. "But all the evidence is suggesting otherwise."

Tonya backed up a step. "I have to go. I'll be expecting your call."

Jason nodded. "I'll contact you regardless of what they decide."

"And when this is over, don't be a stranger," said Tonya. "I mean it."

"I'll buy you a drink," said Jason. "We're all going to need one when this is over."

Tom had manged to stay awake while his family had visited, but the pain medications were taking a toll on him. His leg still throbbed despite the drugs, but he had drifted off into at least a partial sleep that allowed him to retreat from the real world and try to stop thinking too hard on the turn his life had taken.

He was prodded into wakefulness when the pain threatened to return, and all he could do was wait until the nurse came to give him the next dose. He stared down at his leg in morose contemplation. They told him the operation to put his leg back together had been successful, and that he had a unicorn's spell to thank for closing the artery that had ruptured before the paramedics had arrived.

Yet had it not been for ponies in the first place, he wouldn't be here with damn pins in his leg, months of healing ahead along with even more physical therapy after that.

He tensed at the clop of hooves in the hallway. When he had become coherent enough after arriving at the hospital to see that they had pony volunteers working there, he had specifically asked that none be assigned to him. The only ponies he could tolerate in his presence were his own family.

Tom ignored the sound and looked over to the stand where a pitcher of water and a plastic cup sat. When he reached for the cup, his movements still clumsy from the effect of the drugs, he accidentally knocked it off the table instead.

Before the curse could reach his lips, the cup suddenly appeared floating in mid-air, surrounded by a magic glow. "Do you wish me to pour the water for you?" came a gentle male voice.

Tom frowned as his gaze fell on the red-brown unicorn with the gray mane who stood at the entrance to the room, a soft smile on the stallion's face. Despite the pony's calm demeanor, Tom was in no mood to be generous. "I had told the staff that I didn't want ... um ..."

Tom stared. Was that a Roman collar around the pony's neck?

"Is there something wrong?" asked the pony as he set the cup down on the table. "Do you need me to call for a nurse or attendant?"

Tom hesitated, as if trying to believe what he was seeing. "Are you really a priest?"

The unicorn smiled and stepped further into the room. "Yes. I'm Father Lyle Donovan. I normally work out of a church in Carbondale, but where there are not very many priests among the Catholic ponies out this way, I make rounds in several towns." He glanced at the pitcher. "Would you like some water?"

As much as Tom didn't want to deal with ponies anymore -- not to mention how long it had been since he had last attended Mass -- he couldn't see himself turning out the priest. "Yes, please."

Lyle used his magic to pour the water into the cup. Tom looked at the pony's haunches, where a Christian cross superimposed on the Eucharistic host was the priest's cutie mark. He was reminded of his argument that cutie marks railroaded one into a particular course in life, but what of a priest who was supposed to be that dedicated?

Lyle levitated the cup before Tom, and he took it in his hands. "Thank you."

"I thought I might pay you a visit to see if you had any spiritual needs," said Lyle. "I'm willing to take confession if you feel the need for it."

Tom took a long drink of water to delay his embarrassed response. "Um, I have to admit, it's been a while since I've been to church. I'm sorry."

"No need to apologize, my son," said Lyle. "With as chaotic as things have been in the world since ETS, keeping to a regular schedule of Mass attendance is not a high a priority."

Tom refrained from admitting that he had been straying even before ETS started.

Before he could think of something else to say, footsteps rushed towards his room, and one of the nurses stepped inside. "Mr. Perkins, I'm terribly sorry, I had no idea Father Donovan was here today, or I would have made your wishes known about--"

"It's okay," Tom said quickly. "I'm fine with him being here."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure."

The nurse nodded and smiled, looking relieved. "I'll be bringing lunch in another fifteen minutes. I'll have your next dose of medication then."

"Thank you," Tom said before the nurse headed out.

Lyle had been quiet during the exchange, but his face betrayed curiosity. "Are you indeed okay with my presence?"

"I'm fine with it, Father." After a moment of hesitation, Tom added, "It was a bad run-in with ponies that led to my injury."

Lyle gave him a sad look. "I'm aware of the circumstances behind your unfortunate situation. I had counseled restraint many, many times to the Shimmerist leader on my visits here, but apparently to no avail."

"He didn't strike me as someone who listened to anyone but himself," Tom said in a dry voice. "Like a lot of the ponies in that settlement."

"I know this is difficult for you, but please don't be so quick to judge. If it helps any, there are many ponies who sincerely regret what has happened."

"Tell that to my family who had to witness me being gunned down," Tom muttered. "My daughter Molly wouldn't stop crying for hours."

"Did you see what happened when you were shot?"

"All I felt was the bullet hitting me. I don't remember a whole lot after that."

"Your injury was an accident," said Lyle.

"So I'm told," Tom murmured.

"A unicorn was attempting to wrest a gun from a human's hands," said Lyle. "Perhaps ill-advised, but in the heat of the moment, I can understand the motivation. For the first few Masses I presided over after ETS, I worried what I might do if someone pulled out a gun as they had at another church in town."

"Forgive me for being short with you, Father, but where exactly is this going?" Tom said in irritation. "If you're going to ask me to forgive them, that's a real hard sell on me right now."

"I know," Lyle said in a soft voice. "I won't mince words. I do hope you will come around to forgive them, and that's more along the lines of the teachings of Christ rather than my own inclinations as a pony. I only wished you to understand that nothing malicious was intended towards you."

"Does that really matter? What they were doing was not even remotely legal."

"I intend to counsel Strong Hooves that he should consider turning himself in to human authorities before they inevitably come after him," said Lyle. "I feel it would be a good gesture on his part."

Tom was happy to hear what had been implied, that the ponies responsible were finally going to face some justice. Perhaps if that had been applied a little more often across the Homestead lands, they would all be better off. He was about to comment on this when another thought came to him. "Father, how did you know I was Catholic?"

Lyle smiled. "Ironic that I come offering to take confession when I have one of my own to give. I spoke to your family earlier as they were on their way out after their visit. It was your wife Theresa who asked that I see you."

Tom's eyebrows rose. "She did?"

"Apparently she was concerned over some of the things you said to her while you were understandably frustrated at this turn of events," said Lyle.

"No offense, Father, but if this is just some spiel about not hating ponies after this, maybe this is not really the time or the place."

"I'm not talking about ponies in general, Tom." said Lyle in a solemn voice. "I'm talking about your family."

Tom gave him a shocked look. "I don't hate them!"

"I didn't say you did."

"Then why did you even mention it?"

Lyle uttered a soft sigh. "Because I've seen too many people in families like yours become alienated from one another, and I don't want to see it happen again."

Tom opened his mouth to retort but realized he had no words for the priest.

"I've seen families tear themselves apart over far smaller things than this," said Lyle. "I thought if I had any hope of ensuring it didn't happen again, I should do something sooner rather than later."

Tom wanted to protest that their family was not breaking up, but that would be a lie. Hadn't they already brought up the subject of divorce? Hadn't Theresa already given an implied ultimatum about heading back to Pony Hope without him if Molly never rehumanized?

The idea of Molly rehumanizing seemed more like a pipe dream than ever before. He doubted Theresa would be inclined to bring Molly back to the Center now, or that Molly had the emotional fortitude to go through another session similar to the first.

"We came here to see if my daughter Molly would rehumanize," Tom said in a flat voice.

Lyle nodded. "Your wife mentioned that to me."

"She didn't like the idea from the start."

"Oh?"

Tom stared at Lyle. Despite his species shift, he reminded Tom so much of a kindly priest he had known in the parish where he had grown up. He remembered going to that priest in tears after several bullies had made fun of him and how the priest had made him feel better without calling on God or scripture. "Father, was I so wrong to want that for her? Even though Theresa objected to it?"

"Not at all, my son," said Lyle. "I made the conscious decision to remain a pony to better serve those of my parish. Receiving my cutie mark only confirmed my decision was the right one. With children, it's much harder to know if they truly understand what they're deciding. Giving her a chance to see both sides is the only fair thing to do."

"I wish you could convince my wife of that."

"My conversation with her on the matter was short, but I believe she does understand. Apparently the session that your family had with the rehumanization counselor affected her more than she cared to admit to you."

Tom's eyebrows rose. Theresa had been oddly noncommittal on what had gone on in that conversation between her and the counselor. He had wondered why she had been somewhat more supportive of him when they had that conversation with Molly before going to see the house.

Lyle smiled. "You and your wife have more in common on this matter than perhaps you realize."

Tom had not wished to give confession, but he felt he had to mention one thing. "Father, Theresa and I floated the idea of divorce."

"That is a bit troubling to hear."

"I know that's against church teaching, but--"

Lyle held up a fore-hoof. "That's not what I meant. However, the fact that you both spoke about it rather than one or the other demanding it gives me hope that you can work things out."

Tom was not all that sure himself, but then again, he already had come to a realization that he was not seeing the forest for the trees. "I'm not sure what I should do."

Lyle considered. "In one of my first sermons after ETS, I suggested that we should reconsider what the term 'humanity' means, that it should be stretched to encompass all sapient beings on this planet. Perhaps we should do the same with the term 'family' as well."

Tom felt as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt. Had he not already had the revelation about how he had been treating his daughter as a concept instead of a living being, this new one may not have hit him as hard.

Lyle gave a sage nod. "I can see you've been struggling with that as well. If it helps any, you're not alone."

Tom's voice quavered as he blurted, "I look at my wife and I have trouble seeing the woman I married anymore! I keep seeing her as s-some sort of alien and I shouldn't!"

"And that's something I've heard a lot of as well," said Lyle.

Tom's vision grew watery. "And then I did it again with my daughter. I kept seeing her like she had something wrong with her that needed to be fixed. I couldn't just accept her as she was. What kind of father does that?!"

Lyle stepped over to him and drew himself up on his hind legs. He placed a fore-hoof gently on Tom's hand. "A father who has been thrust into a situation he wouldn't have contemplated in his worst nightmares."

"But that's no--"

"Please, let me finish," said Lyle. "There simply is no precedent. I have had colleagues I knew from seminary who went on to become biblical scholars beat themselves senseless over their failure to find anything in God's word that even remotely suggests how all this fits into His plan. Debate still rages over what it all means."

Tom wiped his eyes. "That doesn't really help my situation, Father."

"I'm merely pointing out that you shouldn't judge yourself so harshly. You are a good man who is doing the best with what he has. That you are so upset over this means you care what happens."

"I j-just want my family back," Tom whimpered.

"I know. But what shape that will take is up to you, your wife, and your daughter. It won't be as it was, even if Molly rehumanizes." Lyle paused. "I had heard that Princess Twilight had once said 'becoming a pony will not solve all your problems.' From what I have seen in the past six months, the same could be said for rehumanization."

Tom's throat was too tight for him to speak, but at this point, all he wanted was some solace, some sense that there was hope.

"ETS destroyed the old world," Lyle said in a somber voice. "We don't want to hear that, let alone admit it. The closest we've ever come to such a radical change was in the wake of World War II, and even then people had more time to adapt. Here, we almost literally had the old world swept away overnight."

Tom's heart ached. He truly had been pining for something he could never have again. He forced his voice to work, though it came out as something of a croak, "How do I work with this new world? I don't even know where to start."

Lyle smiled. "You've already taken the first step. You've admitted that the past is not going to come back."

Tom let out a ragged sigh, and only then realized he had a tightness in his chest that was finally starting to loosen. "Clinging to the past is so much easier," he admitted in a low voice.

"It always is. It's why the world is so slow to adapt to the new reality. We have to first accept that the past is over and done."

"But doesn't casting off the past mean casting off my family as well?" Tom asked.

"No," said Lyle firmly. "It means you're casting off your old ideas of what a family means to you. You have to make new ideas now."

"Where do I start?"

"With the very ones who were your family and who can be so again."

Tom remained silent, lost in thought.

"Talk to your wife," Lyle urged. "Talk to your daughter. Be absolutely honest with your feelings."

"That could hurt them," Tom murmured.

"Then let it hurt."

Tom's gaze snapped to those of the pony priest. "What?"

"We all hear about the families who make the news," Lyle said. "The ones where members lash out at each other violently. What we don't hear about are the opposite, where people keep their feelings bottled up and then agonize over what went wrong when the family breaks up later. Those feelings always come out, no matter how hard you try to mask them."

Conversations with Theresa echoed in his head, where she had guessed what he was feeling despite his trying to hide it, and his compounding the failure by denying he ever felt that way in the first place. She had to know he had been lying just to protect her feelings, but that likely made it hurt no less.

"I could just wind up pushing them away further," Tom murmured.

"I can't predict what will happen if you're honest with them about your feelings," said Lyle. "But I can predict what will ultimately happen if you're not."

Tom took a deep breath, letting it go as a rattling sigh as his eyes threatened to tear up again. "I'll try, Father. It's not going to be easy."

Lyle lowered himself to the floor with a gentle clop. "It never is. If it helps any, just my short conversation with your wife and child gave me a sense of hope. They want you to reach out to them, Tom. They want to do more for you but don't know how."

Tom had gained more insight into the thoughts of his family in this short conversation with a priest he had never seen before than in all the conversations he had ever had with them. He wanted to berate himself for that, but that would just prolong the agony. He had to stop blaming himself and move on.

"Thank you, Father," Tom said in a soft voice. "Thank you for talking to me."

Lyle smiled. "I was glad to have been of some help." He looked over to the table and took the pen and pad of paper in his magic. "Let me write down my cell phone number. If you ever need to talk again, please feel free to leave me a message and I will get back to you as soon as I can."

Tom managed a small smile. "Thank you."

Lyle finished writing down the number and set pad and pen aside. "I will echo what your wife has told me. You are a good and kind man. I doubt anything will change that."

Tom's smile widened.

"May the peace of Christ be with you, my son."

"You, too, Father."

Chapter 22 - Mistaken Beliefs

Sunburst stood at the end of a wide hallway, a scroll and quill held aloft in his magic as he scrutinized the sedate swirling energies of the portal on the Earth side. Lining either wall of the corridor were men and women from the United Nations international peacekeeping forces along with armored ponies from the Canterlot Royal Guard, all standing in silent watch.

Sunburst's horn glowed brighter, and he frowned slightly before making a few annotations on the scroll, the sound of the quill scratching across paper loud in a stark silence broken only by the hum of the portal and the faint buzz of the florescent lights.

He rolled up the scroll, placing it and the quill into his saddlebags, then extracted a long crystal rod. He pointed it at the portal, whereupon the rod glowed, and the energies along the surface of the magic mirror that was the portal's central component swirled faster.

Sunburst's ears swiveled forward to listen to the rise of the portal's hum as he sent it through a null cycle, meaning a power-up as if to allow passage but with no intention of sending any physical object through. All he sent was a weak burst of raw magical energy, which was immediately echoed back by the mages on the other side. Satisfied, he lowered the rod and let the portal power down.

He turned away from the portal and headed into the chamber that served as both a security center and custom's office. A United States army officer crisply stepped up to him and held out his hand. Sunburst returned the rod, and several security cameras turned towards the soldier as he held up the rod briefly before placing it back in its storage unit, which itself was secured with a digital combination lock.

Sunburst then stepped towards a security station where a stoic-faced Equestrian unicorn performed a full body scan upon him. He then checked the results against what the portal had recorded in the past half hour and nodded. "Approved for re-entry to Earth," the unicorn announced.

Sunburst proceeded to the customs station. Had he actually come through the portal, he would have had all his personal non-magical items identified, examined, and run through X-ray. In this case, they waved him through. He uttered a relieved sigh when he was finally past all the portal security, having only to show his badge to another guard to enter the site facility.

As he headed into a conference room that had been designated his workroom, another Equestrian mage was waiting for him, one with a dusky red coat and dark blue mane. "I looked over the records again as you had asked," said Dusk Fire in Equish.

"And?" Sunburst prompted.

"Still no sign somepony made an error. We still see the same discrepancy."

"And what about the others who had come through during that time period?"

"Everypony has been accounted for," said Dusk. "We interviewed them extensively and used lie-detecting spells. They all passed."

Sunburst sighed. "Surely there must be some sort of mistake!"

"Did your examination of the portal reveal anything?" asked Dusk.

"Nothing." Sunburst withdrew the scroll from his saddlebags and passed it to the mage. "It's working perfectly. No sign of the sort of leakage that could lead to an erroneous reading."

Dusk unrolled the scroll and peered at it.

"I am quite at a loss as to the source of this discrepancy." Sunburst adjusted his glasses. "Just how critical is this?"

Dusk lowered the scroll. "After Village Center, this is becoming a huge deal to the American Congress. They want answers yesterday."

"They always do," Sunburst said in a glum voice.

"There are some ponies who have not been interviewed yet."

"Who?"

"Well, you, for one."

Sunburst waved a hoof. "Fine, fine, I'll submit to being interviewed if it means dotting all the i's and crossing all the t's."

Dusk stared. "Huh?"

"Sorry, Earth expression."

"Oh. Anyway, there's also Starlight and Trixie."

"Starlight is very busy, what with trying to maintain her instruction schedule and help Princess Twilight with certain matters. I'm sure Trixie is just as busy."

"Still, we need to interview them to complete the final report," said Dusk. "Even if it comes up empty. When are they due to return to Equestria?"

"This weekend," said Sunburst. "Trixie at least. The Princess may wish Starlight to remain. I need to get back to her myself so I can better go over my findings concerning human magic. Can it wait until then?"

Dusk considered. "Maybe. I'll have to shoot it up the line. UNPOC is going to have fits when they hear we can't resolve this easily."

Sunburst wanted to comment that it seemed like humans would have fits over the littlest things these days, but that would be giving into the frustration that many Equestrians felt on this side of the portal. One of the reasons Equestrian ponies rotated in and out so much was reaching the limit of what they could tolerate of human bureaucracy.

Sunburst looked thoughtful. "Hmm."

"Yes?" said Dusk.

"Oh, I was just thinking of something," said Sunburst. "Had there been a rotation in the mage assigned to the magic security station during the audit interval?"

"I don't remember, let me check." Dusk turned to the table and levitated a tablet PC and a stylus. After a few moments he replied, "Yes, there was. On Saturday."

"So the mage who tended to Starlight, Trixie, and myself was different from the one who tended those before."

"Yes, but what's your point?"

"Can you check the record of that mage?" Sunburst asked. "Perhaps interview him as well. He may indeed have made some sort of a mistake but doesn't realize it."

Dusk nodded. "I'll get on it at once."

"Thank you. I would much rather we put this one to bed so I can get back to more important matters."

Molly sat staring morosely at the half-finished remains of her lunch. Her wings sat limply at her sides, only the occasional twitch evidence that she was even cognizant of them. When thoughts of her father threatened to intrude into her mind again, she squeezed her eyes shut until the urge to cry had passed.

Memories were not any better. Even when she tried to recall something pleasant about him, it drew her back to remembering more of her life as a human. Her thoughts then became an emotionally jumbled mess of what could or should have been. The dream she had before waking had not helped; since it had been entered by a night pony, the dream had stuck with her as good as if it had been reality, only adding more confusion and uncertainty.

"Honey, you've hardly touched your lunch," her mother said gently.

"I'm not hungry right now," Molly muttered.

"Maybe just a few more bites? You need to keep up your strength. Remember what Doctor Whisper Touch said about a growing pegasus."

Molly frowned and pushed the plate away. She lifted her fore-hoof and stared at it. The vision from the dream of her becoming a human girl again tried to impose itself upon the present, yet a hoof was all she saw.

After a long pause, Theresa asked in a hesitant voice. "Something wrong with your hoof?"

Molly clopped it hard to the table. "Maybe this was all a big mistake after all."

"I know coming out here wasn't what you wanted, but--"

"I don't mean that!" Molly snapped. "Maybe Dad was right. Maybe it was wrong for us to become ponies in the first place."

Theresa's eyes glistened as they gazed with uncertainty at her daughter. Molly had no idea how to interpret that look.

"You said ponies would never do something like this," Molly said, her voice cracking slightly. "You said ponies were better than humans."

"Molly, I never said such a thing."

"But that's what you meant, wasn't it? Ponies are supposed to be kinder than humans. We're supposed to be less violent than humans! So why was my father sh-shot?!"

Molly's voice had risen to a near scream, and her vision became watery. She wiped the tears away without acknowledging them. Tears made her feel powerless, and she had had enough of that.

Theresa hopped out of her seat and came around to Molly. She tried to take her daughter into her fore-legs, but Molly resisted, fluttering her wings to emphasize the point.

"I don't need hugs, I need somepony to tell me why!" Molly demanded.

Theresa looked about to cry herself, and Molly had to resist feeling guilty for rebuffing her mother's embrace. Nevertheless, just taking in her mother's scent had managed to calm her down some, though she didn't realize it on a conscious level.

"It was a terrible accident," said Theresa. "If anything, a pony was trying to prevent anypony from being hurt."

The dream came back to Molly again, and she was unable to keep the bitterness from her voice. "It was Morning Glow, wasn't it?"

"Yes.

"Should we be staying here, then? What if she wants to hurt us, too?!"

"She wouldn't!"

"But how do you know that? Can you know for sure?"

Theresa lowered her gaze for a moment and took a deep breath. "She never meant to hurt your father. She was trying to stop that human from hurting people. Ponies don't intentionally harm others."

Molly wanted to believe that. She wanted to continue believing everything she had ever been told about her fellow ponies. Yet there was still one inescapable fact that threatened to blow all of it out of the water.

"What were they doing there in the first place?" Molly demanded. "Dad said they were trespassing, that they wanted to take over that neighborhood for themselves. Is that true?"

Theresa hesitated, but finally nodded. "That's what I've heard, yes."

"Is that something ponies are supposed to do?"

"I ... these ponies were not ... I-I'm not sure what to tell you, honey, I'm sorry."

Molly frowned. She wanted answers, and her mother was always there to provide them. Except this time, it seemed.

Theresa took a deep breath, and when she spoke again, her voice was more steady. "You've been remembering what it was like to be human, right?"

The dream came to her again, and Molly tried not to shudder. She gave her mother a wary look. "Yeah. What about it?"

"Maybe you remember that sometimes humans did bad things," said Theresa. "But you knew all humans were not like that."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"It's the same situation here. Sometimes ... sometimes ponies can do bad things."

Molly's wings quivered as she heard the anguish in her mother's voice.

"Maybe we do have it better as ponies," Theresa continued, though the conviction in her voice was weak. "But ponies are not perfect. We can still make mistakes."

"Is that what you call what they were doing?" Molly asked. "A mistake?"

"In a way, yes."

Molly frowned as another memory resurfaced. "Two years ago, we came back from a trip to New York, and someone had broken a window and got into the house. You didn't call that a mistake, you called it a crime!"

Theresa gave her daughter a helpless look.

"Isn't that what happened here?" Molly continued. "Those ponies committed a crime. You told me ponies don't do that sort of thing! It's why you said I was safe going around town on my own."

"Molly, please, this ... this was not normal. Normally, ponies don't do this sort of thing," said Theresa.

"And how am I supposed to know the 'normal' ponies from these?" Molly cried. "How am I supposed to believe this won't happen again after we get home?!"

On some level, Molly knew she wasn't going to get the answers she wanted; a single sorrowful look from her mother only confirmed it. She tried not to let it boil over into resentment, but months of lies promulgated by the very one she trusted the most weighed on her too much.

Theresa appeared to struggle for an answer, and she finally started to say in a halting, quavering voice, "It won't happen back home because we don't have any Shim--"

Both ponies were startled by a soft knock at the door.

Molly's wings fluttered as Theresa paused to compose herself before heading towards the door. She opened it a crack, then flinched slightly. Molly craned her neck to see who it was, but Theresa would not open the door further. She swiveled her ears forward and managed to catch, "I'd like to come in for a moment," in a voice that made her want to cringe.

"This is not a good time," Theresa said in a stiff voice.

"Please," said Morning Glow. "I need to speak to Molly."

Molly swallowed hard, her wings flexing.

"I don't think that's a good idea right now," Theresa replied. "Frankly, I'm not sure any time would be good."

Morning let out a quavering sigh. "I just want to help her understand."

Molly's heart pounded. She kept trying to tell herself what her mother had said, that it had been a terrible accident, a mistake, that this pony had no intention of hurting any being. Instead, all she could think of was how her mother might have been lying to her all this time, so why should she trust her mother now?

Yet Morning had let them stay here and had acted kind towards her. She continued to let them stay despite what had happened. Was that the sign of a bad pony? Weren't ponies supposed to forgive?

"That's what I've been trying to do," Theresa said softly. "I'm not sure you can do any better, and I think you're the last pony she wants to see."

"Could you ask her, please?" said Morning in a voice that was almost a plea.

Theresa sighed. "One moment." She turned to Molly. "It's Morning Glow. She wants to speak to you."

"I heard," Molly said in a low voice.

"You don't have to if you don't want to."

Molly certainly didn't, but she had enough of ponies not being true to what they were supposed to be; she didn't want that happening to her as well. Yet Morning Glow was all her fears crystallized into one pony, and ...

(... confront them. Head-on and at once. Do not delay ...)

Moon Racer's words echoed in her mind as she took a deep breath and said, "I'll talk to her."

Theresa hesitated, her eyes uncertain, before she finally stepped aside. Morning opened the door more fully with a nudge of magic before stepping inside.

Molly had to force herself to make eye contact with the mare. "What do you want?" she said in a curt voice, about all the civility she could muster.

Morning tried to step closer to Molly, but Molly unfolded her wings and backed away. Morning stopped, a pained look in her eyes. "I want to apologize for what happened, Molly. I never, ever meant for your father to be harmed."

Molly slowly folded her wings. "That's what Mom told me."

"I was trying to prevent anypony ... anyone from being harmed."

Molly frowned. "But my father wouldn't have been shot if you hadn't been there in the first place, right?"

Morning hesitated, turning her head towards Theresa as if expecting support. To Molly's surprise, her mother frowned and stepped forward. "Tell her the truth," Theresa said in a firm if strained voice. "All of it. She doesn't deserve to be lied to."

"I had no intention of lying to her," Morning said defensively.

"Then don't withhold the truth."

"How much can she handle? How mature is--"

"Just tell me already!" Molly exploded. "Stop talking like I'm not even here!"

Morning blinked at the rebuke but nodded once. "We -- Strong Hooves and I -- believed we had to make a statement."

Molly looked askance at her. "What kind of statement?"

"Humans want to take our land."

"My Dad didn't! He was just trying to buy a house."

"Not all humans, no," Morning said quickly. "I realize that. But some humans do, and they're the ones the government is listening to. We had to do something to show they can't just walk all over us."

"So you thought you would force the humans from that neighborhood?" Molly asked.

Morning smiled slightly. "Yes, exactly. To show that we can't be run off without listening to us first. Something we have to do things that--"

"That's not how ponies are supposed to solve problems!" Molly shouted.

Morning's ears drew back. "Molly, you have to understand, we--"

"I was taught in school that you solve problems with friendship!" Molly cried, her eyes tearing. She wiped them before continuing. "Did you even try to make friends with them?"

Morning frowned. "We've tried. Humans have shown that they don't want to be friends with us."

"I don't believe you."

"If you had lived here for the last few months, you'd understand."

"You didn't even try to make friends with my father!" Molly bellowed. "You treated him like shit!"

Theresa uttered a small gasp at her daughter's language, and for a moment Molly was sure she had earned a punishment for that. She didn't care; her anger was too great to be quelled.

"So I don't believe you when you say you tried, or you would've tried with my father," Molly said.

"He wanted you to rehumanize," said Morning. "None of us here are keen on that."

Molly clenched her teeth. She snapped her wings out and with some effort managed to hover before Morning's face, her wings a blur. "And why is that a reason to treat my father like that? Did you once see him yell at me? Did you ever see him demand I rehumanize no matter what?"

"Molly, I--" Morning started in a quavering voice.

"No, you didn't, because h-he would never do that to me," Molly said, her vision growing blurred and watery again. She thrust a fore-hoof at Morning, almost smacking her in the muzzle. "You didn't care about what he was like as a person. All you saw was that he was a human!"

"You don't understand!" Morning cried. "You've lived in a sheltered community with little contact with humans."

"What difference does that make?!" Molly exploded. "Equestria never had contact with humans before Twilight Sparkle and Starlight Glimmer showed up. Did you see them treating humans badly? No, they tried to make friends with them!"

"Twilight was shot at once," Morning said.

"And she still tried to make friends!"

Morning did not reply, though her mouth opened and closed as if desperately searching for words.

Molly slowly sunk to the floor as her wings tired from her adrenaline-fueled pseudo-flight. "That's the kind of friendship we're taught in school. We're taught that friendship is what matters to a pony. It's what being a pony is supposed to be about. How can you even call yourself a pony if you can't even do that?!"

Morning recoiled as if struck across the muzzle.

Theresa stepped up to her daughter and draped a foreleg around Molly's barrel.

At first Molly was going to protest her mother's interference, expecting to be admonished for her outburst. Instead, when Molly looked up into Theresa's face, she could only stare at what she saw.

Her mother was proud of her.

Before her mind could work out this seeming contradiction, Theresa said, "Molly, you've gotten excited and upset. I think you might want to do something else for a bit in order to calm down."

"Yes, I think that's a good idea," said Morning in a relieved and slightly quavering voice.

Theresa gave Morning a neutral glance before saying, "I'd like to speak with Morning Glow myself. Could you head outside for a while for me?"

Molly hesitated. "I'm sure I should. I don't feel safe here anymore."

"You're still perfectly safe here," Morning began. "Nopony here will--"

Theresa held up a fore-hoof. "Just answer me one question," she said in a curt voice. "Is Water Wings about?"

"Yes, he's nearby."

Theresa turned to Molly. "Do you still trust him?"

Molly slowly nodded.

"Then please go to him and don't leave his side until I come for you."

"All right."

Prince Blueblood's horn glowed as he arranged the dozen or so pages before him. His eyes scanned quickly across the text he had penned in his haste to catch up with more mundane matters at Canterlot court. He clicked his tongue when he spotted still more errors, and his quill scratched across the page as he made another correction to join those already littering his speech.

He moved up in line without looking up as a noble ahead of him was admitted to Day Court. He would have loved nothing better than to toss local concerns to the wayside while his focus remained on Earth matters, but that would be tipping his hoof to Celestia too soon. Best she believe him still engaged in matters at court.

Besides, he had been meaning for some time to wheedle more bits from his auntie for the annual noble appreciation banquet, and no time was better than when she was distracted.

He glanced up when he heard the clipped and unharmonious tones of foreign language. He watched as the Russian ambassador spoke with his entourage as they headed away. Blueblood frowned slightly. Earth languages sounded so harsh to his ears. Perhaps he would make a point of having the ponies of Earth taught proper Equish and make it their official language. How their jaws did not become as sore as his when he used the translation spell to speak in their languages, he had no idea.

"Attention!" came a female voice.

Blueblood lowered the papers and gave his undivided attention to Tight Schedule.

"The Princess is running late," said Tight as she trotted down the line of nobles. "Make sure whatever you have to say is actually important."

Blueblood raised an eyebrow as Tight's gaze fixed on him. "Yes?"

"You did hear what I said, right?"

"Every word. I never come to auntie with anything less than matters of grave importance."

Tight levitated her clipboard. "You better be sure. I had to really juggle things to get you all scheduled and leave her time to meet with ambassadors from Earth."

"I assure you, I have no intention of ... ah ..."

Tight tilted her head. "Something the matter?"

Blueblood frowned. Was he actually being summoned by a Farhearing Stone? Who would have the utter audacity and complete lack of refinement to do something of that nature to a prince?

He ground his teeth as he answered his own question: Strong Hooves.

Tight dropped her eyes to her clipboard. "All right, I have you third in line now, your estimated time to see the Princess is--"

"I fear I have a change in plans," said Blueblood as he backed away. "I will reschedule."

Tight looked askance at him. "Am I hearing you right?"

"Consider this my way of supporting the Princess' efforts with Earth," Blueblood said smoothly. "This will give her more time to adjudicate her duties in that regard."

Tight stared. "Are you sure you're not a changeling?"

"Oh, blast it with all this changeling talk!" Blueblood snapped. "I will see Auntie Tia at a later date. At the moment, I am needed urgently elsewhere."

Tight glanced around. "I didn't see a messenger pony arrive."

"I have other ways of knowing when I am needed," said Blueblood as he turned away. "I am a pony of many resources. Now excuse me."

"You're also a pony who knows how to mess up a carefully crafted SCHEDULE!" Tight's voice rose to a bellow as Blueblood hastily departed.

Blueblood raced to his private chamber. Once inside, he sealed the door with a lock spell, then crafted a privacy spell about himself and the gem. He triggered his translation spell, cleared his throat, and waved his fore-hoof.

"Prince Blueblood, I presume," came the voice of Strong Hooves.

"This had better be damned important," Blueblood declared. "I am the one who does the summoning, not the other way around. You would be advised to remember that going forward."

"The situation warrants that I contact you."

"And what is this about? Get to the point, and be quick about it!"

"I'll cut to the chase," said Strong. "I need you to move faster on getting me what I want."

Blueblood frowned. "You are in no position to order about a member of the Canterlot royal court."

"Events are forcing both of us to move faster, Your Highness," said Strong. "This is a matter of necessity and not choice."

Blueblood took a moment to calm down. He had to remind himself that ponies of Earth understood nothing about royal protocol. Indeed, the humans of America which had preceded them had done away with royal rule for some silly reason. They had gone into their pony state already burdened with backward views and the transformation had not helped. "What has changed since we last spoke?"

"It would take too long to explain. Suffice it to say, I may need to transfer leadership of my faction to another soon."

One corner of Blueblood's mouth rose. Perhaps this other pony would be more malleable than Strong was proving to be. "And you do not believe I should wait until this transfer of power is completed?"

"I feel I cannot relinquish that power until we've concluded our business first."

"What is it you want?"

"You already know my needs, Your Highness," Strong said.

As much as Blueblood hated to admit his limitations, as it was not good politics, impatience forced his hoof. "I cannot get you the spell as it is too closely guarded. You will need to settle for something else. I propose giving you as much technical knowledge of the research that led up to the spell as I can."

"Any sort of magical knowledge you give us runs the risk of discovery," said Strong. "Having the completed spell would be ideal, as we could study it and learn how to copy it."

"Nevertheless, it will have to do," said Blueblood. "Once we have you under a protectorate, I can shield your research from prying human eyes."

Strong paused as if considering. "How much research can you give us?"

"As much as I am able. I cannot give you a more definitive answer than that."

"Very well, Your Highness."

Blueblood relaxed and smiled. So the art of negotiation was not quite lost to these foreign ponies.

"The question then becomes, when?" Strong asked.

"How soon are you looking to have this?" Blueblood asked.

"As soon as possible. Within days."

Blueblood raised an eyebrow. "Why is there such a rush? Once you are under a protectorate, you will have the ability to work on it unrestricted."

Of course, that was a lie. Blueblood had every intention of clamping down hard on it. Fancy Pants had been correct in his assessment that nopony should have that spell, especially not a faction that believed the entire planet should be made over in Sunset Shimmer's image.

"As I said, I must see that my objectives are met before I am forced to turn over power, Your Highness," said Strong.

Forced? Just what was going on? Was some sort of coup in progress? Humans seemed to be very good at that sort of thing, so why not the ponies they became as well? Blueblood was sure he could use this to his own ends somehow.

"And while I am reluctant to divulge this, I feel compelled to be honest with you," Strong continued.

"Oh?"

"My successor may not be as keen about the protectorate idea."

"What?!" Blueblood cried. "That is unacceptable! Protectorate status is the only viable way forward for you!"

"I agree fully," said Strong. "Which is why we need to conclude this."

Blueblood's mind raced. "I will make haste to see to your demands," he said in a strained voice.

"Thank you, Your Highness. Please contact me again as soon as you can."

Blueblood clenched his teeth as he waved a fore-hoof over the gem in annoyance. He dispelled the privacy spell and the seal on his door and burst out of his residence. He headed over to his office and sought his secretary, a unicorn mare with the name Quick Quill.

Quick bowed her head and said in a soft voice, "Good day, Your Grace. What may I do for you?"

"I need Trixie in Canterlot at once," Blueblood declared.

"She's still with Starlight Glimmer on an instruction tour on Earth, Your Grace."

"Recall her anyway!" Blueblood thundered. "I need her here."

Quick's ears quivered. "Of course, but we'll need to arrange the right time so that our collaborator is the mage on portal duty."

"Blast that, he's not needed! She's already delivered the Farhearing Stone. She'll not trip any of the portal's detection spells."

"Yes, Your Grace, right away!" said Quick as she bolted from her seat and galloped away.

Blueblood let out a long sigh. He was going to see this work no matter what it took.

Theresa waited until her daughter had left the house before she allowed herself to feel the full fury that had been building ever since Molly had made her realize a simple fact that she had been blind to until then. She barely held herself from yelling when Morning Glow uttered a relieved sigh and began, "I realize your daughter is upset, but I'm glad you brought a stop to--"

"Shut up."

Morning snapped her gaze back to Theresa, her pupils shrinking. Only then did Theresa realize that the odd noise she was hearing were her own teeth grinding.

Theresa advanced towards Morning. Morning's pupils shrank further, and she backed up until her hindquarters touched the wall. Then it was all she could do not to cringe when an obviously very angry earth pony mare stood muzzle-to-muzzle with her.

"I want to make something very clear," Theresa said in an icy voice. "I don't care what your cause or your purpose is, I cannot in any way approve of what you and your fellow Shimmerists did."

Morning managed to regain some sense of initiative as she frowned and retorted, "Don't use that word like it's an epithet."

"Why not?!" Theresa yelled. "Do you have any idea what you've done?!"

"I said I was sorry your husband was injured!"

"I'm not even talking about that! Did you even listen to my daughter just now?"

"Yes, and she said some rather hurtful things," Morning said in a lower voice.

"She was being true to the Pillar of Honesty," Theresa said, her own voice quavering slightly. "Something that has been severely lacking in all our lives."

"I don't understand."

"Everything she said was right! What she saw here was nothing like what she was taught. It wasn't even anything like the Vision!"

Morning clenched her teeth. "How dare you imply I don't know what the Vision means."

"I don't have to," Theresa growled. "You and the other Shimmerists show that you have no clue what it meant."

"Stop being naive!" Morning snapped. "Even Equestria has had to defend itself and its way of life from enemies."

"Yes, but they don't go out of their way to make new enemies."

"The humans struck at us first."

"Only after you started talking this bullshit about pony superiority and transforming the rest of the world," Theresa said. "After the chaos of ETS, did you ever stop to think that maybe humans started getting a little worried and scared over that sort of talk?"

"You know as well as I do that we're all better off as ponies!" Morning shouted. "Why wouldn't we want to see the rest of humanity follow in our hoof-steps?!"

"Then you have a funny way of showing it. You seriously think that all your talk and bluster -- and now crime -- is going to sway them at all?"

"But you don't--"

Theresa stomped a hoof, shaking the walls. "I'm. Not. Finished."

Morning immediately clamped her mouth shut.

"I've spent the last six months thinking that a pony community is inherently safer, more friendly, more peaceful than any human community ever could," Theresa said in a low but urgent voice. "But now I realize that it has nothing to do with being a pony, but the mindset of the ponies themselves." She hesitated, and when she spoke again, her voice quavered. "We have a friendly, safe community because it's what we want. We don't want conflict, so it doesn't happen. We don't want strife, so it doesn't happen."

"What's your point?" Morning asked in a softer voice.

"My point is that becoming a pony is not the magic bullet that you think it is." Theresa paused for a long moment before adding in a lower voice, "That I had thought it was as well."

"The only reason it doesn't seem to work now is because we have to share this world with humans," said Morning.

"And what about Equestria? They have other species living in the same world. I've never heard ponies like Twilight or Starlight refer to them as enemies. For God's sake, Twilight often praised them!"

"They've had time to educate the other species properly about friendship."

"And you don't think that just maybe humans can be 'educated' as you put it?" Theresa asked. "They'd certainly accept that a whole lot better than forcing ourselves on them."

"We're not forcing anypony to do anything," Morning said. "Even Strong Hooves has said numerous times that he doesn't advocate any more forced transformations."

"You're missing the point."

"Are you sure you're not?" said Morning. "You're coming from a biased perspective. Your husband is still human, and he wants Molly to become human."

Theresa had to pause to collect her thoughts as the conversation treaded on matters she had yet to resolve in her own head. If anything, it had made it all the more complicated. Now she could look back on her arguments with Tom and see things more from his perspective. She could see how pony society seemed alien, or how ponies appeared delusional to him.

Certainly Theresa had been deluding herself about a few things.

"Maybe you're right," said Theresa in a softer voice. "But maybe that bias is what's needed. At least I have someone who can show me another perspective, one that I've been trying to ignore myself."

Morning sighed. "What's your point now?"

"My point is that you're where I used to be," Theresa explained. "I used to think all I had to do is trust pony nature, and everything would be all right. Now I come here to Grand Junction and see nothing of what I see back in Pony Hope."

Morning was silent for a long moment before she finally replied, "And that makes the ponies of Pony Hope somehow better than us?"

"No."

Morning's eyebrows rose.

"It makes you different," said Theresa. "Just like humans can be different. Just like you can't lump all humans into one bucket, you can't do the same with ponies either. Maybe you think you're standing up for all ponies, that we're all somehow united behind you, but you're wrong."

Morning's tail swished, and her eyes looked uncertain as they flicked to the side for a moment. "And what if we got what we wanted? What then?"

"Just what is it the Shimmerists want?" Theresa asked. "I honestly have no idea anymore."

"We want a pony nation!" Morning cried. "Either one independent and strong enough to resist human interference, or one ruled by the Equestrian crown so they can help us resist human interference."

"And you think if you somehow managed to attain this that the rest of us would just automatically fall in line?"

"They would if they knew what was good for them," Morning murmured.

"And if they don't, what then?" Theresa demanded. She threw a foreleg in the approximate direction of Grand Junction. "More incidents like yesterday, only against ponies this time?"

"We would never harm our fellow ponies!"

"And Strong Hooves claimed he wouldn't hurt any humans! Look where we are now!"

"You don't think I feel guilty enough about that?!" Morning screamed. "You want somepony to blame, then fine, blame me." She paused to wipe her eyes. "I-I was the one who panicked. I was the one who didn't wait until a better opportunity came to disarm that human."

Theresa took a step back. "This isn't about blame."

"Yes, it is," said Morning in a choked voice. "You want to blame Shimmerists for this. You want to claim we just shouldn't have done this in the first place. I'd rather you blame me -- or even hate me -- rather than give up on an entire cause."

"A cause that doesn't even remotely have agreement from the majority of ponies," said Theresa in a lower voice. "You and the rest of the Shimmerists need a wake up call: you're a minority opinion among ponykind."

"You have no proof to back up that statement."

"I would say the burden of proof is on you. Show me how everypony wants what you want! If they did, why would I be standing her having this conversation with you? Why would I be so mystified as to why ponies acted in such an unpony-like manner?"

"All it would take is for the sheltered ponies of your town to have humans in your midst for any length of time."

"Really?" Theresa said. "Then explain to me how the ponies of Pony Hope have come to accept and even care for my husband? Every single time I go into town for groceries, they're always asking about his welfare. For Luna's sake, I've had ponies volunteer to find good meat for him to eat!"

Morning wrinkled her muzzle at the word "meat."

"And, no, that's not a dirty word," Theresa declared. "Just because you don't eat meat doesn't mean you get to criticize those who do. And don't go telling me that a disgust for meat is a pony thing. It's not. Aversion, yes. Disgust was a Shimmerist invention, just another way to vilify humans."

Morning said nothing in reply, frowning slightly.

Theresa stepped closer to Morning, but this time her demeanor and voice was more motherly. "While I was waiting to see my husband this morning at the hospital, I had a chance to talk to a human who was also visiting a relative. He had a tablet PC and was catching up on the news. I got interested, so he let me watch. You know what I saw? I saw a huge rally being held in Washington. A human rally. A pro-pony human rally."

Morning's eyebrows rose.

"There had to be at least a hundred thousand humans there," Theresa continued. "They all wanted the same thing you do: less restrictions on pony magic and allowing pony culture to flourish."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Morning said in a lower and less hostile voice.

"It means you and your fellow Shimmerists may be the sheltered ones. Either that, or you're cherry-picking what you believe about humans just as a means to rally other ponies to your cause. And that's a very human thing to do."

Morning frowned but said nothing.

Theresa lowered her gaze. "I've gone on enough. Any more and I'll just keep rehashing the same points." She hesitated before raising her eyes back to Morning. "I'll understand if you don't want us living here anymore. We can try to find a place in Grand Junction that will have us."

Morning shook her head. "No, you can stay. Ponies don't turn out other ponies."

"When Tom is released from the hospital, he won't be in a position to return with me to Pony Hope," Theresa continued. "I'm told he'll need intense physical therapy, and he can't get that back in Pony Hope."

"He can stay as well. I-I won't turn him out."

Theresa paused. "Is that a true sentiment or just the guilt talking?"

"Does it matter?" Morning said, a hint of exasperation in her voice.

"I was hoping maybe something of what I said meant something to you," Theresa said. "Especially since Molly will be exposed to you a lot while she's here."

Morning paused for a long moment before she said, "Out of respect for your beliefs, I promise I won't try to talk to Molly about the Shimmerist cause."

Theresa sighed. "I guess that's the best I can hope for."

"What else would you have me say?" Morning said in a voice that was more inquisitive than combative. "You want me to admit that maybe you gave me something to think about? Fine, you did. Just don't expect me to abandon everything I believe and have striven for on the basis of a single conversation."

Theresa looked on with sympathetic eyes, recalling her own recent struggles with belief.

"And to answer your question, yes, I'm acting out of guilt," Morning continued. "For all your bluster about how wrong the Shimmerist stance is, it still boils down to the fact that we've taken a pledge to avoid harm to both humans and ponies. I violated that, accident or no. I need to atone for that somehow, and if letting you stay here helps with that, so much the better."

Theresa decided to accept it at face value rather than continue a debate that was becoming painful for the both of them. "Thank you."

"I have to go find Strong Hooves," said Morning. "Hopefully he knows what we should do next in the wake of this."

She turned and trotted out of the house. Theresa watched her go, feeling a sense of sympathy for Morning Glow and a little of her own guilt for how hostile she had been towards the misguided mare.

The Canterlot mages scrutinized the results of the lie detector spell for what Sunburst thought was an inordinate amount of time. He tried not to let his impatience show, but he did let out a small sigh through his nose as one mage called over a more senior one to point to a specific measurement. Soon, however, the senior mage nodded and said, "We're done. You may go, Sunburst, we're satisfied with the results."

"Thank you," said Sunburst, his voice betraying some relief though he had no real fears of failing this interview.

As he left the conference room, Dusk trotted up to him. "So I pulled the file of that mage like you had requested."

Sunburst had enough going on in his head that he didn't realize what Dusk referred to at first. "Mage? What mage? Oh! You mean the one assigned to portal duty when Starlight and Trixie came through."

"Yes, that one," said Dusk calmly, used to his cohort's occasional scatterbrained moments.

"Did you find anything?"

"Mmm, perhaps."

Sunburst raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps? Maybe this is the academician in me talking, but isn't that more of a yes or no answer?"

"It depends on how you look at it." Dusk levitated his tablet and stylus from his saddlebags. "The mage's name is Illuminating Spark. His record has been spotless since he was assigned to rotating portal duty."

"So what issue do you have with him?"

"It's his record before that." Dusk swiped the stylus on the tablet screen to return to a previous page. "An earlier assignment had him at Canterlot court as part of the Royal Guard's Magical Threat Division, created soon after Chrysalis' attempt to invade Canterlot."

"Was there an incident?" Sunburst asked.

"You could say that," Dusk said in a neutral voice. "Took a fancy to a mare who had a habit of not filling out the right paperwork when bringing magic artifacts into Canterlot. He let protocol slide a few times. Didn't cause any serious incident, but he was eventually discovered and reprimanded."

"How long ago was that?"

Dusk set aside the computer. "Two years. Like I said, his record has been exemplary since then."

"Still, after hearing this, I think we should speak with him," said Sunburst.

"Agreed."

"When is he due to come back on rotation?"

"Not until Saturday." Dusk paused. "Something else you might want to know."

Sunburst sighed. "Now what?"

"A short time ago, an urgent message was delivered through the portal addressed to Trixie."

Messages could be delivered to Equestrian ponies on Earth at any time. The initial message was transmitted via magic scroll similar to what Spike could do for Twilight. It was then relayed and delivered -- usually in electronic form using Earth's communication infrastructure -- in a manner that ensured the privacy of the contents.

Some messages, however, were considered "less private" than others. Magical algorithms scanned these messages for key phrases that might suggest advanced magical knowledge being transmitted, in which case the message would be held and the sender contacted to offer justification for the transmission.

"Anything unusual about it?" Sunburst asked.

"We don't know," said Dusk. "It came with a Royal Canterlot Seal. We can't touch it."

Sunburst's eyebrows rose. That meant either it had come from Celestia, Luna, or the Canterlot nobility. The seal prohibited them from prying any further to see exactly who it had come from or examine its contents. It also meant the scroll had to be delivered as-is, without being prepared for electronic transmission.

"Only reason I bring it up was because Trixie is one of the people we have yet to interview," said Dusk.

"Let's not jump to conclusions," said Sunburst.

"I agree, but UNPOC is chafing at the delay we requested. They want this discrepancy explained ASAP, and once this report makes it through the portal, we'll have Princess Celestia breathing down our necks as well."

"As far as I know, Princess Celestia is deferring to Princess Twilight on all matters concerning Earth," Sunburst explained. "And Twilight understands our need for more time."

"I certainly hope she does," Dusk said in an even voice. "We're just as anxious to lock this one down as they all are."

Water Wings thought it odd when his Wingleader Sky Streak marched towards him, even more so when the pony stood rigidly before him and snapped off a salute. "Sky Streak reporting for duty, sir."

Water gave the pegasus a nonplussed look. The salute itself had not been a surprise, as Sky Streak had been a career United States Air Force officer prior to his transformation. What was surprising was that it had been directed at him. "Uhh, shouldn't this be the other way around?" Water asked in a confused voice.

"Not as of fourteen-thirty hours today, sir," said Sky. "Strong Hooves informed me I should start reporting to you, since you will be taking over his duties shortly."

Water decided not to point out that he had not made a final decision on that matter yet. Typical Strong Hooves, he realized, already assuming what the outcome would be.

Water only then noticed Sky was still at attention. "Um, at ease."

Sky relaxed his stance. "If I may make a recommendation, sir?"

Water wished the pony would not address him as "sir" but doubted he would ever get the stallion to change. "Of course."

"I recommend we keep the patrols running on a twenty four hour rotation," said Sky. "Night time patrols to be done by night ponies to utilize their night vision. We want to have all the advance warning we can if and when human law enforcement encroaches upon our settlement."

Water nodded. "Sounds reasonable. Did Strong give you any orders concerning what to do if law enforcement shows up?"

"No, sir. He's leaving that to you."

"Great," Water muttered. "I doubt we could stop them without the use of force."

"Agreed."

"And when I last spoke with Strong, he seemed resigned to the possibility he will be arrested."

"Yes, sir," said Sky. "But not every pony who was involved believes as such. We will have to consider some of them may wish to resist. Do you have any recommendations on what action we should take in that instance, sir?"

"Not yet," said Water. "It would help to know who would be inclined to resist. I can guess at a few, but having a definitive list would help."

Sky nodded. "I'll see what I can do, sir. Anything else?"

Water was about to speak when he glanced past Sky and saw little Molly standing near the edge of one of the narrow streets which crisscrossed the town, one designated only for pony hooves rather than their conveyances or Mary's car. She looked wary as she eyed the other ponies, as if afraid to cross their path.

Water turned back to Sky. He did have more questions for the Wingleader, but decided he had more important matters to attend to. "No, that's all for now. Um, dismissed."

Sky let off another crisp salute before flying off.

Water approached his side of the street and watched with concern as Molly tried several times to cross, only to scramble back when more ponies approached. Water finally stepped out into the street and held up a wing before a pair of chatting earth pony mares. "Excuse me, ladies, but a foal wishes to cross the street."

The mares stopped talking and glanced to the side. They smiled at the sight of Molly, and one said, "Of course."

Water nodded to Molly. "Go ahead."

Molly hesitated, but then headed across at a brisk trot.

"Thank you," said Water to the mares before folding his wing and joining Molly. "Are you doing okay?"

"I guess so," said Molly in a voice that suggested anything but.

Water swept a wing around her. "I'd say I was sorry for what happened, but I'm sure you've heard that more times than you can count."

Molly gave even Water's wing a wary look, but she accepted it and stepped alongside the larger pegasus. "It doesn't help," she said in a level voice.

"I know," said Water. "It never does."

Molly remained silent for a long moment before she finally asked, "Do you hate humans, too?"

Water blinked. "What? No, of course not."

Molly just nodded slightly, but her eyes remained dubious.

"Did I ever give you the idea that I did?"

Molly glanced around. "You were there in that neighborhood yesterday, right?"

"Um, yes, I was."

"Didn't all those ponies hate humans?"

Water knew he was on delicate ground. He didn't want to lie to the foal, but at the same time, he wasn't sure how much Molly would understand. "It wasn't about hating humans, Molly."

"That really doesn't answer my question."

Already Molly was acting more mature than she had since she had arrived. Water hated when things like this forced a foal to grow up faster than they should. Of course, Strong might argue that forcing the decision about rehumanization on her had already done the same thing.

Water stopped walking. "No, you're right, it doesn't."

Molly stopped as well and turned to face him, remaining silent, her eyes both inquisitive and critical.

"Here's the God's honest truth, Molly," Water said. "Yes, some ponies hate humans."

"Why?"

"There's no one reason. Some had humans do bad things to them. Some claim humans are simply too dangerous. Some have religious reasons."

Molly's ears drooped, and she lowered her gaze.

"I'm sorry, but it's not a question that has a simple answer," said Water.

"But being a pony was supposed to make things better, wasn't it?" Molly asked.

"I don't follow."

Molly raised her head. "We were supposed to get rid of all the stupid reasons for hate. Nopony is hated because of their colors, or what tribe they are, or what cutie mark they have, or even not having a cutie mark!" Molly's eyes glistened. "But we didn't. We just found a new target."

Water had never looked at it that way, and he felt embarrassed that it had taken a nine year old foal to point it out to him. He had spent much of his time as a pony believing that humans were better off as ponies, but proud to call himself among those who did not fall into the trap of hating their own human roots. Yet while he had acknowledged that not all ponies were like him, he had failed to see the bigger picture. For all of Strong's bluster about not hurting humans, he had completely failed to understand the root of the problem.

Like a physician treating only the symptoms and not the disease, Strong had offered only band-aids that were destined to fail.

Water glanced back at the street. "Is that why you were afraid to cross the street just now?"

Molly shuddered slightly. "How do I know ponies won't start hating each other? Or me?"

Water recalled how even now some ponies held a deep distrust of crystal ponies just because some of their number worked for the American government. Even those who didn't view the tribe in that way had trouble understanding what purpose they could serve in the community.

"When we all became ponies, bullies stopped picking on me," said Molly. "Some even apologized! Is that all going to stop now? Are they going to go back to being mean to me again?"

"No, Molly, I really don't think so."

"But how do you know?"

Water hesitated, not because he didn't have the words, but because of how they forced him to remove his own blinders. "I honestly don't, but I have a good feeling about it. You come from a town where the ponies are fully supportive of one another. You all look out for each other. I really think if something like that tried to start again, it would be stopped pretty fast."

Molly considered, then glanced around. "What about here and humans?"

Water sighed. "We failed in that regard."

Molly gave him a surprised look but said nothing, her large and searching eyes fixed on him.

"You're right," said Water. "Some of us hate humans. And that's wrong. Dead wrong. It's not at all what being a pony is supposed to be about."

"Then why did it happen?" Molly asked in a softer voice.

"That's not a simple question, either," said Water. "Let's just say that the former leader of the Shimmerists here was ... not thinking clearly."

Molly tilted her head. "Former leader?"

"Strong Hooves," Water explained. "Don't get me wrong, he tried his best, but I don't think he was able to see clearly what was going on." He paused before adding in a lower voice. "Neither did I, at least not until recently."

Molly nodded slowly. "Who's the leader now? Maybe you can talk to him. Maybe I can talk to him!"

Water smiled. "You already are."

Molly's pupil's shrank, and her wings fluttered. "You're their leader now??"

Water nodded. "And I'll be honest with you again: I didn't want it."

"Why not?"

"I didn't think I could be the kind of leader that Strong wants me to be. But you know what? That's not the kind of leader the Shimmerists need."

Molly sat and continued to keep her eyes fixed on Water with interest.

"I'm the last to toot my own horn, Molly," said Water. "And I'm nowhere near the perfect pony. But I think I've come to some insights lately that might help. Hate is wrong, period, full stop. And if what happened to your father was at all caused by that hate -- however indirectly -- that makes it wrong as well. It can't be allowed to happen again."

Molly's lips slowly curled into a faint smile.

Water wrapped his wing more tightly around Molly, and she leaned into his fur. "I can't promise miracles, all I can do is the best I can."

"Thank you," Molly said softly. "I just ... I just want to make sure I'm safe no matter what I do."

"In what way?"

Molly hesitated. "Whether I rehumanize or not," she added in a low voice.

"Ah, I see," said Water softly.

Molly clung to Water. "I-I'm afraid of even mentioning it. I don't want the ponies here to start hating me for that."

"I know. I don't want that to happen, either."

"I don't know what I'm going to do yet. I want to stay a pony, but ... everything that's happened ..."

Water seriously wanted to give Morning Glow a piece of his mind for the anti-human and anti-rehumanization crap she had been promulgating through the community lately. She had taken ponies who were on the fence concerning their thoughts about humans and pulled them firmly into her camp. He had a lot of damage to undo that Strong Hooves had not caused but certainly had allowed to happen.

Water used his wings to gently scoop up Molly and bring her closer so he could look directly into her eyes. "I'm going to make you a promise, Molly. If any pony whatsoever harasses you for any reason -- and that's if you're a little pony foal or a little human girl --"

Molly's eyes widened slightly.

"-- you come right to me, and I'll straighten it out at once," said Water. "You got that?"

Molly nodded and smiled.

Water smiled in return and was about to set Molly down when she threw her forelegs around his neck and hugged him tight. "Thank you, Water Wings. You really are the best."

Water's eyes glistened as his heart melted, and he held Molly close. As a human, he had avoided long term relationships with women because he was fearful of the idea of raising a family. He had never thought he would ever make a good father. Now he couldn't help but wish this little pegasus was his own daughter.

He let Molly break off the embrace first and carefully set her down on her hooves. While Water ardently hoped Molly decided to remain a pony, he could see himself loving the little one just as much if she were a human. "And I have to thank you, as well."

Molly tilted her head and gave him an inquisitive look.

"You helped me see that maybe I am the right pony for this job," Water said.

"You are," Molly said. "You'll stop the hating and the hurting."

"I'll try," Water said in a heavy voice. "I'll certainly try."

Chapter 23 - Bold Moves

Twilight paused to ensure she remained calm before responding to Luna's proposal. That they had to have two clandestine meetings like this in so many days was already bad enough. The privacy spell she had cast had been enhanced to shield Luna's magical aura from the senses of the crystal ponies on the MIDROC security team.

"Thank you for being open and aboveboard about this," said Twilight in an even voice. "I appreciate that our discussion yesterday about keeping me in the loop had some effect."

"I will be honest in that I had hoped to combine this with a plea from your human cohorts," Luna explained. "But that is not forthcoming as of yet."

"And I'll be honest with you," said Twilight in a more terse voice. "I'm not sure it would have helped. I don't like the idea of subjecting Jenny to even more interference in her life. She's been through enough."

"But she may hold the key for binding Ryan to the dream realm once more."

"Which is something I'm not exactly on board with."

"May I ask why?"

"As much as I have come to accept the Dreamwarden program, I'm still not happy with it," said Twilight. "I still think their justice can be too cruel."

"I've explained this before," said Luna. "It is a temporary measure. Future generations of night ponies will not require such an unyielding and harsh guiding hoof."

"Nevertheless, it's what's in place now. When I said humans need to be the ones driving this, I meant it. They need to ensure that Ryan sees justice, not us, and not the Dreamwardens."

Luna let out a slow breath and said with forced patience, "If they even can. How are they expected to incarcerate him if he can use his powers to escape?"

"There has to be some way to accomplish it! I refuse to believe there's no solution outside of your proposal."

"I know what you are concerned about," Luna said "The ultimate punishment of the Dreamwardens."

"How would it look if an Equestrian authority took it upon themselves to mind-wipe someone for an offense that was not tried in a human court of law?" Twilight asked.

"But that is not the case! It would be dispensed by the Dreamwardens, who are not ... ah ..."

"Who no one knows about and, according to you, can't know about for some time."

"I see," Luna said in a low voice.

"I hope you do," said Twilight. "Because we can't reveal the existence of the Dreamwardens, it will instead look like Equestria did something. Specifically, you."

"What would you have us do? We are caught in a bind here, Twilight. We need to have some way of pacifying Ryan's powers so humans can have a chance of apprehending him. Only magic can accomplish that, but only if we know exactly what magic and how to apply it."

Twilight sighed. "And you're convinced that Jenny is the only way you can accomplish this?"

"You have stated yourself that both she and Ryan represent a new form of magic. Regarding Jenny, we know of no other rehumanized person who both exhibits this magic and is linked to the dream realm. We have no other options."

"And just what is it you want to do to her?"

"I have crafted a spell," said Luna. "One I wish to cast upon her that will tell me more about her link to the dream realm."

Twilight considered. "Explain this spell to me, please. I need to know the specific runes."

"It is a bit complicated."

"Just show me."

Luna nodded. "Very well."

Her horn glowed, and strings of light emerged from it. They writhed into the middle of the room, where they shaped themselves into the arcane symbols that represented runes of Equestrian pony magic. Rather than forming up like lines of text, they gathered in intricate patterns meant to show their relationships with one another.

Twilight hopped out of her chair and stepped into it, letting the runes surround her so she could see the spell structure from within. "Are you sure this is correct?"

"Positive," said Luna. "It is based on an older spell I have known since--"

"I don't mean that." Twilight extended her wings and flew towards the ceiling. She pointed a fore-hoof at the top-most rune. "Is this one drawn correctly?"

"It is."

"I don't recognize it."

Luna smiled. "I am not surprised. It is closely associated with dream magic. I would not expect you to know it. Even my own sister would not be familiar with it."

As much as Twilight liked to learn new things, she could not help but feel a little irked that there was something so basic as a rune that she did not know. Moreover, it resisted her attempts to understand it, as if it were somehow incompatible with her own nature.

She lowered herself, turning her head to take in all the intricate connections which branched from the unfamiliar rune. She pointed to a group of runes close to one another. "You've tied that rune directly to a mind gestalt cluster."

"Yes," said Luna.

"This is very invasive magic!"

"She would be fully informed of what the spell can do. I would reassure her that I will not seek to retain what I might see in her thoughts."

"That's not what I mean. I don't know how this will react with her own magic. I've already established that we're dealing with two magic systems which may be incompatible."

"Nevertheless, her link to the dream realm is something familiar," said Luna. "While Psychic Calm did have some initial trouble finding her, once he did, he stated that the dream component of the magic felt the same. It is likely the common factor across both types of magic."

Twilight frowned. "You're assuming that will be enough for your spell to work the way you intend it. I'm not so sure."

The glow of Luna's horn subsided, the runes fading away. "I feel it's worth the risk."

Twilight landed and folded her wings. "We're talking about a fifteen year old girl here, Luna. Even by Equestrian standards, she would not be considered an adult mare."

"You have told me she is desperate to understand her magic."

"No, she's desperate to get rid of it. I'm still working on getting her to accept it. The bottom line is, she's under a lot of stress right now, and I don't want to heap more on her. I'd much rather this wait until we get the matter of her status with the FBI cleared up."

"I'm not sure we can wait that long," said Luna. "We have no idea what Fuller has in mind if he is continuing to use Ryan as his tool."

"That may be coming to end as soon as today," said Twilight. "Agent Heller contacted me before our meeting. He's obtaining a warrant for Ryan's arrest on identity theft."

"Then time is even more of the essence! We don't know how long human authorities will be able to hold him."

"Luna, please, be reasonable!"

"May I at least be allowed to meet with Ryan when he is brought in?" Luna said in an exasperated voice. "If I can at least identify him, and his connection to the dream realm is simply attenuated, the Dreamwardens may be able to see him."

"And what did I just say earlier about wanting human authorities to deal with him?" Twilight said.

"I can request that the Dreamwardens merely pacify him."

"A request? Not a command?"

"As I have stated before, I do not command them," said Luna. "It would need to be a request."

Twilight sighed. "Which leaves them free to deny it."

"Yes," said Luna in a lower voice. "But what choice do we have?"

Twilight ground her teeth before yelling, "I'm getting tired of making decisions because I have no viable alternative!" She took a deep breath before adding in a calmer voice, "My apologies."

"I sympathize, as I share a similar frustration." Luna considered. "I will hold my idea concerning Jenny in abeyance for now, but I urge that you leave yourself open to the possibility."

"We'll see," said Twilight. "In the meantime--"

Before she could finish her thought, a knock came at the door. "Princess Twilight?" came the voice of one of her secret service agents.

"Luna, you need to leave!" Twilight said.

Luna nodded. "I will contact you again tomorrow." Her horn flared, and she vanished in a burst of teleportation magic.

Twilight immediately dispelled the privacy shield and called out. "Yes?"

The agent opened the door. "Your presence, as well as that of the Pony Council delegation, is urgently requested in conference room B."

"Why?"

"We just heard that the federal government wants a formal meeting with the delegation and is preparing a teleconference right now."

Twilight trotted over to him. "It's about time. When is this going to start?"

"The President will be on the line in five minutes."

Twilight's mouth dropped open. "The President of the United States?!"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Great Celestia, I need to fetch the delegation at once!"

Sunny stretched her wings and flexed them as much as she dared as she trotted down the hallway back to her room. Even with as much as she was restraining herself, she felt lighter on her hooves; just a tiny bit more effort, and she would be airborne. Already her security contingent was giving her wary looks.

She couldn't help it. This had been the longest she had ever been grounded, and it was starting to get to her. Equestrian physicians had told her once that it was better for an adult pegasus' health to get in at least two or three hours of flight time every day. She had so far gone three days without.

Sunny headed into the room, closing the door on her security detail with a quick buck of a rear hoof. She hopped into the chair before her laptop and put on her headset just as the door opened once more behind her.

"There you are," Goldy said as she rushed inside. "I thought you would be in the conference room by now."

"I'll be there in a few minutes," Sunny said without turning to face her cohort.

As she directed the pony wand at the screen, Goldy stepped up to her. "May I ask what you're doing?"

"I want to try to contact my sister one more time."

"As much as I know you're concerned for her, I must insist we head to the conference room."

Sunny brought up the phone app. "It's not supposed to start for another five minutes."

"Nevertheless, this is the first time we'll be speaking with somepony of importance from the federal government," said Goldy. "It's best we be prompt."

Sunny was not nearly as hyped about this teleconference as Goldy. She doubted they were going to get more than some minor functionary. At best, they might get a member of the House or Senate, but she considered that a stretch. "This is important to me, please. I'm still worried about her, and if there's any chance I can get through to her and ease my mind, it will make the conference go better."

Goldy sighed but nodded. "I suppose I see your point. Do you need me to leave?"

"No, I don't expect this to take long," said Sunny as she flicked her hoof. She heard the ringing start over the headset. "I honestly don't expect to get any more luck than I've--"

The ringing stopped. "Hello?"

Sunny gasped. "Jenny?? Is that you?!"

"Oh, um, yeah, hi, sis," Jenny said in a distracted voice.

"Oh my God, Jenny, I've been so worried about you!" Sunny cried. "Why didn't you answer my calls?"

"I've been kinda busy, and, well, you call from so many numbers that I never know whether it's spam or not."

"I'm just glad to hear from you again. Are you okay?"

Goldy smiled. "I'm happy your sister is safe," she whispered.

Sunny gave her a faint smile.

"Uh, well, depends on what you mean by okay," Jenny replied cautiously.

Sunny's smile faded. "Is something wrong?"

"Again, depends on what you mean by that."

"Jenny, why are you acting so mysterious? What's going on?"

Jenny sighed. "Do you have a few hours?"

"Okay, now you have me a little freaked out," Sunny said.

"Join the club. You wouldn't believe half of it if I told you."

"If you told me? I think you need to start talking right now, young lady."

"Stop with the big bossy sister act," Jenny snapped. "It doesn't work so well when I'm almost three times your height. Besides, I'm still with Aunt Eileen, and she's taking care of me just fine."

"Then why didn't she answer my voice mails either?" Sunny demanded. "I don't like it when you don't tell me what's going on."

"I'm not sure I should, not over the phone."

"Why the hell not?"

"I don't know who might be listening."

Sunny blinked. "Jenny, you're not making any sense. I--"

Before she could finish her thought, the door glowed with magic and burst open. "What are you two still doing here?!" cried a harried Twilight. "We need you in the conference room!"

"Hold on a second," Sunny said into the headset before turning around. "Twilight, I finally got through to Jenny, and something's going on with her that she's not telling me about!"

"Wait, you have Twilight there?" Jenny said. "Ask her what's going on, she already knows."

"I -- what?!" Sunny frowned at Twilight. "Jenny just said you already know!"

Twilight's ears lowered. "Um, well, uh, I kind of do, yes."

"Well, you're going to tell me right now!"

"There's no time!" Twilight cried. "We have to get to the conference. I'll tell you everything that's going on after that, I promise!"

"Why is this damn conference so important? It's just some political flunky that--"

"That's what I came to tell you. They just told us it will be the President of the United States on the line!"

Sunny's mouth dropped open, and her pupils shrank to pinpricks.

Goldy gasped. "Good heavens, yes, Sunny, we have to make haste. We can't keep him waiting."

Sunny's heart sank. The last thing she had wanted was to go straight to the top on their first meeting.

"Uh, sis?" Jenny said in a tentative voice. "Sounds like you have your hands ... um, hooves full. We'll talk later. Bye."

"Jenny, wait!" Sunny cried. "Hello?!" She knocked the headset off her head. "Dammit!"

"We need to go now," Twilight said. "I'm really sorry, but I promise we'll talk later about all this. You do have a right to know."

Sunny hopped out of her chair. "Just tell me this: is she safe?"

"Yes, for the moment."

"For the moment?"

"It's a long story. Please, Sunny, let's go."

Sunny remembered how in their last correspondence, Jenny had complained about having renewed feelings that her life was still not completely under her control. Sunny felt a little of that herself as well. Ever since she had set hoof in MIDROC, she felt like she was reacting instead of acting. She had told herself that was largely due to her worry over Jenny, and finding out she was all right would alleviate that burden. Instead, she had only vague promises that her sister was safe and had to face an even larger challenge that she had never expected.

"All right, fine, let's go," said Sunny in a resigned voice.

Twilight managed a small smile and took the lead. Sunny hurried to keep up, but Goldy thrust a foreleg across Sunny's chest.

Twilight glanced behind her. "Are you coming?" she asked in a voice tinged with desperation.

"We are, Princess," said Goldy as she started forward, beckoning Sunny to come alongside her. "I simply wish to confer with my colleague along the way."

Sunny managed to refrain from saying "now what" but her voice likely betrayed the intent as she asked, "What is it?"

"I want to emphasize how important this meeting will be," Goldy said in a hushed voice.

"You don't need to remind me and make me more nervous than I already am."

"This is going to be the first time you will make your voice heard to those who matter among the humans."

"I'm going to?" Sunny said. "What about we're going to?"

"It's what I've said before and continue to emphasize," said Goldy. "That it is your words which resonate best."

"But--!"

"Also, the main topic of discussion will likely be your idea of humans visiting the pony lands. You are thus best suited to speak about it."

Sunny almost wished she hadn't come up with the idea, but she knew she had little choice. "I'll do the best I can," she said in a slightly quavering voice.

Goldy smiled. "That's what you've been doing up until this point, and it has served you well. I firmly believe it will continue to serve you."

That makes one of us, Sunny thought.

Matthew folded his hands in his lap as he watched the large monitor on the wall of his office, which displayed the final preparations for the conference between the President and the Pony Council delegation. He had been invited to attend as an observer, thus he had opted to do so remotely. Also on remote was Wendy Rock in Washington, with whom he shared a private conference on his computer.

Matthew turned towards his computer monitor and webcam. "Exactly who knows this conference is taking place?"

"With luck, just his cabinet and some members of Congress," Wendy said, her face dour. "But that won't last long. If anything comes out of this, the President will want to make a full statement to the press."

Matthew nodded and steepled his fingers.

"I have no idea how you can be so calm," said Wendy. "This could have a major impact on public opinion."

Matthew lowered his hands. "Which is of little concern to me at the moment."

"You better have your little operation in the bag very soon. I've already started to hear rumors in Washington about some other human with strong magical powers."

"I have my best people on it," said Matthew. "We could have this wrapped up as early as this afternoon."

"I hope so," said Wendy. "It's going to get harder to maintain any sort of cover."

"Let's move on to more relevant matters. Assuming the President goes along with the expected proposal of a tour of the Homestead lands, do you have any insight as to whom the President might delegate that task?"

"A few. Why?"

"I will want to debrief them. I also want to include some of my agents in his or her security contingent."

Wendy tilted her head. "Why?"

"Recent intelligence I received has pinpointed a source of illicit magic distribution," Matthew explained. "I want agents who can quietly approach and apprehend this pony without interference from the pony population."

Wendy frowned. "You didn't tell me you were planning something like this. All you mentioned was that you had some leads into illegal magic use. Shouldn't this be a separate effort?"

Matthew leaned forward and folded his hands. "Perhaps from this point forward, the less I tell you about my plans, the better."

"And just how am I supposed to leverage your plans in the future?" Wendy said in a slightly bitter voice. "Or have you forgotten your promise of helping me find a new role come December?"

Matthew wondered if that was the main source of Wendy's irritation of late. She had always been someone easily upset, but it had become worse in the last month. Wendy was operating on borrowed time; in a few months, her department would be moot as the window for rehumanization passed.

"I still plan to use what will be my considerable influence in Washington to see you are kept on board," said Matthew. "I value your skill set and would hate to see it go to waste."

Not to mention she would still retain nominal control of the PREQUES database and related resources. Matthew needed someone he could trust who could maintain a lock on that data. He would continue to have use of suppressing information about Ryan, and eventually Jennifer Tanner and Beverly Kelton.

"In the meantime, though, you're making it harder to maintain cover," Wendy said.

"With luck, the continued deception will not need to last much longer," said Matthew. "I daresay that by this time next year, you'll be head of a newly minted Department of Human Magic."

"And you?"

Matthew leaned back in his seat and smiled. "Once I expose how both major political parties have dragged their feet and let this problem fester, the time would be ripe for a strong independent candidate in the 2024 presidential election."

Wendy stared. "You never told me you had presidential ambitions."

Matthew spread his arms. "How else can I wield the sort of power I need to ensure that human concerns remain at the forefront? That you'll be able to wield the power you need?"

"Still, I think you're placing a lot of faith in--"

Matthew's intercom chimed. "One moment, Wendy. Kelsey knows not to disturb me unless it's very important." He muted the call and answered the intercom. "Yes?"

"Sorry to interrupt you, sir," said Kelsey, "But I have some critical information for you."

Matthew glanced at the larger monitor. The Pony Council delegation was in the conference room, and the President had just joined remotely. "Go ahead, and make it quick."

"I've just heard from Agent Danton in the Denver operation. He said Ms. Jarris is requesting a delay."

Matthew frowned. "Tonya is requesting the delay?"

"Yes, and they're unsure of what to do. You had told them to respect her opinions and experience, but they're not sure she has this sort of authorization."

Normally Matthew trusted Tonya implicitly, especially given how adamant the former cop was herself about wanting these two in custody. "Did she state why she wanted the delay?"

"She expressed concern over the logistical challenges of the current plan," said Kelsey.

"A plan she herself came up with and I had approved," Matthew said in irritation. "Did she give any more detail than that?"

"No, sir."

Matthew still wanted to know how the hell his quarry had managed to stay one step ahead of him at every turn. During their original escape from the town where Beverly had been holed up, they had eluded capture with almost surgical precision. Even what Jenny had done when she used her power had the hint of planning to it despite it being -- supposedly -- from a magic surge.

Did she possess some additional ability that allowed her to know ahead of time what was going to happen? Equestria had explained that seeing the future was an extraordinarily rare talent even among their own kind and usually required a lot of work to pull off. Then again, the magic he knew Jenny had done was beyond the ability of most Equestrian mages. If she did harbor an additional talent for seeing the future, she was even more valuable to him than ever.

"Negative on that delay," Matthew said. "I want this done now, or I want a detailed report on why she cannot that cites something less vague than 'logistical challenges.'"

"Yes, sir," said Kelsey.

"Is there anything else?"

"We just got word from Heller's office. A warrant is being issued for Ryan Halter's arrest on the charges of identity theft with intent to defraud."

"Kill it," said Matthew. "I need him available to me."

"It may be too late," said Kelsey. "Heller was careful what court he picked and who he alerted as to the pending warrant. He's already got them making calls to the Boulder PD and Colorado State Patrol."

Matthew frowned. "How the hell did he manage that? He should have no more resources than what's needed for antiterrorism."

"He did the anti-pony crime beat for long enough that he has a lot of connections, and they're the ones helping him. My contacts tell me that Ryan is already on his way out of Boulder. Either he got wind that the heat is on him, or he decided to bug out just to be safe."

"Blast him, I told him to stay put," Matthew muttered. "See if we can pull in some agents from Denver to intercept him before the police or Heller's agent friends do."

"Yes, sir."

"Anything else?"

"Not from me," said Kelsey. "Comms say they recorded a phone call made by Sunrise Storm that you might find interesting."

"I don't have time to go down to the comm center to listen to it," said Matthew. "Have him send it to me as an audio attachment in email."

"At once."

Matthew turned to his computer and unmuted the call. "Apologies, Wendy, but I think we should turn our attention to the conference."

"Agreed," said Wendy. "Keep this open, I'll want to discuss it with you later."

Matthew sighed and muted the call again as he turned towards the larger monitor. He picked up the remote to turn up the sound. He had not missed much. The President was still giving his opening comments, full of the usual pro-pony drivel that he claimed was a balanced approach to human-pony relations.

In Matthew's mind, the only way anything would be balanced was when humans were on an even footing with ponies. That wouldn't happen until he had managed to harness human magic. He knew from a scientific perspective that Equestria would likely understand it first, but so long as the likes of Twilight Sparkle was at the forefront, it would be mired in theory and academia. Matthew had little interest in how it worked, but how it could be applied. Just like how electricity had been widely used before it was completely understood, so, too, would human magic.

His email alert chimed with a message from the communications center. The message said simply, "You need to hear this, Matt."

Matthew glanced at the large monitor. The conference was about to start in earnest. He grabbed the headset from his desk and put it on before clicking on the attachment.

It was a conversation between Sunrise Storm and her sister. That was no surprise, as they had already recorded multiple attempts by Sunny to contact Jenny. Then the conversation was interrupted by Twilight, who could be heard in the background, the comms techs having amplified and cleaned up the sound.

"Hold on a second," said Sunny on the recording. "Twilight, I finally got through to Jenny, and something's going on with her that she's not telling me about!"

"Wait, you have Twilight there?" came Jenny's reply. "Ask her what's going on, she already knows."

Matthew's eyebrows rose.

"I -- what?! Jenny just said you already know!"

Then Twilight's voice. "Um, well, uh, I kind of do, yes."

"Well, you're going to tell me right now!"

"There's no time! We have to get to the conference. I'll tell you everything that's going on after that, I promise!"

Matthew hit pause. He took off his headset and threw it to the desk. Twilight already knew about Jenny's abilities. How the hell did she know? Every single damn communication in and out of MIDROC was monitored. There was zero evidence any Equestrian came near the pony sector. As far as anyone knew, Jenny herself didn't know the scope of her ability until their run in with the FBI.

That left only one way.

"That goddamn dream realm," Matthew muttered.

He leaned back in his seat and steepled his fingers. From what Ryan had told him of the Dreamwardens, they generally did not like facilitating such direct interference by Equestria. If only there was a way to furnish proof of this collusion! It would be a huge boost to his platform.

Unfortunately, he had bigger and more immediate problems.

He waited until the conference was over, though he was not paying complete attention to it. His mind was churning with the ramifications of this new insight. As the President signed off, he turned to his PC and unmuted his conversation with Wendy. "I need to talk to you at once. There's been a problematic development."

"You mean besides this conference?" Wendy said sourly. "The President has completely turned his back on the will of Congress. He can't possibly think he can deliver on--"

"I'm not talking about the blasted conference!" Matthew exclaimed.

Wendy's eyes widened. "What happened now?"

"I don't have time to go into details right now. What I want to know from you is: how the hell can we get Princess Twilight as far from MIDROC as possible?"

"I beg your pardon?"

"I just discovered that her presence here may jeopardize some of my plans," said Matthew. "I need her preoccupied elsewhere."

Wendy frowned. "I don't control her schedule, Matt."

"Yes, but you could potentially come up with a reason for her to want to go to Washington. Or to New York. I just want her away from here."

"She may leave on her own now that she got what she wanted," Wendy said.

"I've been around her long enough to know that she won't be satisfied until the President delivers on his promise of a representative," said Matthew.

"Realize what you're asking me to do on top of dealing with the political fallout from this conference!"

"I understand, but this is critical to both our plans."

Wendy sighed. "I'll see what I can do. Perhaps I can use the Village Center incident as an excuse to bring her in for consultation on future rehumanizations. Or get the Senate to request testimony from her."

"Whatever you do, do it fast," said Matthew.

"I'll need at least a day."

"Very well. Keep me posted." Matthew terminated the call and turned to his intercom.

"Yes, sir?" said Kelsey.

"Please inform the operation in Denver that I have reconsidered," said Matthew. "They can have their delay. They have until noon tomorrow to execute on the operation."

Kelsey paused. "Are you sure?"

"Yes. Better they do this right the first time."

"Agreed, sir."

Sunny struggled to keep her wings folded to her sides and not flex them or let them twitch like they often did when she was nervous. She tried taking a few deep breaths as she stared at the monitor, which continued to show an empty chair, some secret service personnel standing in the background. She flinched when she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

Twilight smiled softly and said, "It's going to be all right. I've spoken with the President many times, and he's easy to get along with."

"It's not really that," said Sunny. "I'm just afraid of saying the wrong thing. I don't even know what the proper protocol is."

"All you need to know is to address him as 'Mr. President' if you want to use his title." Twilight looked over to Goldy. "And I would assume Goldy would be doing much of the talking."

"As much as I am able," said Goldy with a smile. "But I will need to defer to Sunny when we broach her proposal."

"That's mainly what I'm afraid of," said Sunny. "That he'll find it ridiculous."

"He's a man open to new ideas," Twilight explained. "It's mainly Congress that's blocking a lot of what he wants to do. He's a lot more sympathetic towards ponies that many perceive the American government to be."

"I suspect his unexpected participation in this conference is a way to overcome that resistance," said Goldy. "It will take much of the government by surprise."

Sunny nodded quickly, but this only further mounted the pressure on her. She was now the key to the President gaining any traction for his platform. It reminded her of how she had fretted about reaching voting age, as she had rarely investigated anything remotely political, and now she was going to be expected to do it every year.

Sound rose from the monitor, and the agents in the background started to vacate the area. Sunny's heart skipped a beat as a graying man stepped into view and sat down. "Thank you all, for agreeing to meet with me on such short notice," said the President.

"The pleasure is all ours," said Goldy with a smile.

Twilight also smiled and said, "It's very good to see you again, Mr. President."

The man returned the smile warmly. "Always a delight to see you as well, Princess. I am sorry it cannot be in person this time."

Sunny just smiled nervously, unsure if she was supposed to say anything. The decision was made for her when the President turned his eyes towards her and said, "And I have the distinct pleasure of finally meeting Sunrise Storm."

Sunny blinked. "What? Er, I mean ... th-thank you, Mr. President. I'm not sure how you heard about me, but ... um ... thank you."

Sunny hoped that did not sound as lame to the man as it had to her own ears. Goldy was beaming at her, as if she had just made a brilliant speech.

"Princess Twilight has spoken of you in the past," the President explained. "She holds you in high regard."

Sunny glanced at Twilight and smiled at her.

"If you'll indulge me, I would like to make a few opening comments," said the President. "I realize that events of late have tested the resolve of both humans and ponies. I regret any hardship that has befallen either species for any decisions made by this government. We're seeking to do what some call the impossible: to adapt a nation to accommodate a completely new order. I know very well there are many, both in and out of government, who seek to cling to the old ways as if that will somehow return the world to the way it was."

Sunny was trying to pay close attention to the President's words. Someone had once told her that the mark of a good politician was the ability to make a speech that all sides could find something in it that resonated with them. She would have no idea how to do something like that.

"Miss Sunshine put it best," the President continued. "When she said that we have to start making progress. I am meeting with you now in hopes of breaking a deadlock that has plagued us in recent weeks. We have to stop talking at each other and start talking with each other." He smiled. "Thank you for allowing me those few moments."

"Very well put, Mr. President." said Goldy. "We indeed come bringing the idea that there needs to be a fundamental shift in thinking for us to move forward."

"I don't want to be the one to push this meeting in any particular direction," said the President. "Apart from my opening words, I want to do less talking and more listening. I'm sure some ponies feel that there has been too many trying to push them in a direction they may not want to go."

"It's not so much being pushed towards something we don't want as being pushed away from something we do."

The President nodded. "You wish the same right to self-determination that other cultures in this nation enjoy."

"Precisely."

"You need to be aware of the added complication: you are the only culture who can wield magic, some recent rehumanizations notwithstanding."

"This is understood," said Goldy. "And upon further reflection since we arrived at MIDROC, I have come to realize why humans may be wary of us beyond just what we can do."

The President folded his hands before him and looked on with interest. "Oh?"

"I have been recently educated on how better integrated ponies of the south are within human communities."

The President nodded. "Yes, that is indeed true. I won't paint as rosy a picture about it as Congress often does, but there is truth to that statement."

Sunny had to admit this was going better than expected. She really did get the sense that the President was open to listening to them, and she was grateful Goldy had acknowledged everything Sunny had brought to her attention.

"The situation in the west is admittedly different," said Goldy. "But as my colleague here has informed me, it doesn't have to be."

Sunny stiffened slightly, and her muscles ached when she fought against them to keep her wings at her sides.

"The fact that the ponies of the west live apart has been an ongoing concern of mine," the President said. "Yet I understand that the solution is not to impose human will upon them. We created the Homestead act for a reason, but it's truly only a stopgap."

"To be blunt, Mr. President, too many times stopgaps become a permanent solution that no one likes but everypony ... excuse me, everyone is reluctant to change," Goldy said. "I want to prevent that from happening here."

"Agreed. Do you have a proposal?"

"My colleague Sunrise Storm does."

Sunny's heart raced. She glanced at Twilight, who gave her an encouraging look.

Sunny cleared her throat and took a deep breath before speaking. "Um, well, I had the idea that, uh, perhaps humans don't feel welcome in pony lands."

She had paused only to gather her thoughts, but the President took the moment to respond, "Humans respecting the boundaries of pony communities was paramount in helping ease tensions in the immediate wake of ETS."

"But it can't keep going on forever," Sunny blurted. "Um ..."

"Agreed," said the President much to her surprise. "It pleases me to know that the Pony Council does not seek to break away from the nation."

"Of course not. I mean, yes, there are some that want to, but not most of us. Most of us just want to live our lives in peace." Sunny realized she would stray off the topic if she continued along those lines. "What I mean is, I thought maybe it was time for humans to come into pony communities. Peacefully, of course."

The President smiled. "I wouldn't have it any other way. Despite your different appearance and abilities, you're still an American to me, and thus deserving of all rights and protections."

"It's more than that, though," said Sunny, the words coming to her more easily. "Humans need to know that they don't have to fear ponies. While respecting our boundaries as you put it is appreciated, it's just making ponies seem all the more strange."

The President laced his fingers together. "What are you proposing to rectify this, Miss Storm?"

"We have to open our communities to humans. We have to let them come in and see how we live. We thought we'd start by having someone from the government take a tour of our lands."

The President considered. "A sort of goodwill tour, you mean?"

"Something like that, yes," said Sunny. "They'd get to see how we live and, well, how we use magic. Maybe then magic will start to seem as ordinary as technology does to most humans. Then maybe we'd be allowed more freedom to use magic as we wish."

The President looked thoughtful for a few moments before he responded, "Magic use and regulation is the most contentious issue among humans right now, and I can imagine it's the same among ponies."

"This is not just to get us more magic, Mr. President," Goldy said. "I want to make that clear. While it is indeed one of our key grievances, Miss Storm has made me realize we cannot simply make the demand and expect it to be fulfilled."

"There's more to it," Sunny said when it looked like the President was about to respond. She panicked briefly that she had done something wrong, but the man simply nodded for her to continue. "It's not just seeing how we live. When I found out about how ponies of the south were living and working with humans, I thought maybe we should do the same. So visiting our communities is just the start."

"What would be the next step, Miss Storm?" the President asked, his voice betraying genuine interest.

"Humans could start trading with us," said Sunny. "I saw that there are actually products being made for ponies by humans. A lot of them looked really useful. That would also let ponies do good things for humans in return. Maybe we don't build gadgets like humans do, but we can do a lot with even just the magic we already have that humans would find useful."

The President steepled his fingers. "What about the question of the resources of the lands ponies currently occupy?"

"If humans are working with ponies or even living among them by then, it will be less of a problem," Sunny said. "It's hard for me to describe what I'm thinking on this subject. It's more like it just won't be an issue after a while."

"If I may," said Goldy. "Right now, I'm sure it seems to many humans that the ponies are denying access to the resources under pony lands. The actual situation is that ponies fear being displaced. Many of us don't have a direct need for those resources. But if humans are more closely integrated with ponies, the matter can be discussed without the need for one side to impose their will on the other."

"I would like to add something, Mr. President," said Twilight. "While Equestria does not have very much need for resources such as petroleum or natural gas, there are some natural resources we do use, and we always negotiate in good faith for access to the lands containing those resources. It would be the same here."

"But we need time," said Goldy. "We cannot expect this to happen overnight. It will take time to build trust."

"Mr. President, I understand that all those lands are really already owned by someone who has rights to those resources," said Sunny. "I know legally there's nothing we can do to stop them. To them, we're being unreasonable."

"I don't believe you are, Miss Storm," the President declared.

Sunny blinked. "You don't?"

"Not at all. What you have just proposed, frankly, is brilliant."

Sunny's eyes widened. Goldy beamed at her again.

"It goes along with what I said in my opening comments," the President continued. "We have to accept that this is a new world, and it has new rules. Yes, under the old rules, you would be seen as unreasonable. And if we insist on pressing on with those old rules, we risk angering and alienating a quarter of the population of this country. In my opinion, that is utter nonsense."

"Mr. President," said Twilight in a hopeful voice. "Does this mean you accept Miss Storm's proposal?"

"I am heavily inclined to accept, Princess."

Sunny was simply too shocked to speak. She had never anticipated that her proposal would go anywhere. She had assumed it would be submitted to some government functionary and then lost in the bureaucracy. Never had she expected to either talk to the President directly or actually convince him of the merit of the idea, an idea that even she still had some doubts about.

The President gave them a wry smile. "Unfortunately, I am not like your Princess Celestia who can make a decree and expect it to be followed. I will have to convince Congress that this is a good idea. However, the initial goodwill tour from a representative here won't need congressional approval. That I can set in motion at once."

"Mr. President, this is indeed a good day," said Goldy. "For both ponies and humans. I am truly hoping in the future, someone will look back on today and see it as the day that a turning point was reached, that true Harmony has blossomed on this world."

"Very well put, Miss Sunshine," said the President.

Sunny wondered if the President knew that Goldy was not using the textbook definition of the word.

"If I may ask, Mr. President," said Twilight. "How soon do you think a representative can be sent?"

"I am hoping within no more than a few days. I want to get right on this. I realize I'll be criticized for not waiting until the election cycle is done, but, again, old rules!"

Sunny smiled. She wished she had known the President was going to be this agreeable and personable. Her earlier nervousness seemed silly now. She could even ignore the fact that she still had a daunting task on her hooves of convincing other ponies of the merits of this idea.

The President smiled at Twilight. "And I knew you were going to ask that, Princess. I want to thank you for how incredibly patient you've been over the last six months. The more I learn about Equestria, the more I realize that problems tend not to take so long to resolve over there."

Twilight smiled and chuckled. "The joke I used to tell other ponies in Equestria is that no friendship problem should take more than twenty-two minutes to resolve."

The President laughed, and Sunny managed to chuckle as well.

"This has been very productive, Mr. President," said Goldy. "Thank you for taking the time to speak with us."

"It was my pleasure, Miss Sunshine," said the President. "And thank you, Miss Storm, for your wonderful insights, and you, Princess Twilight, for continuing to support diplomatic efforts between my country and yours."

"And thank you for being willing to listen, Mr. President," said Twilight.

The monitor went on standby as the conference call ended. Sunny let out a huge sigh of relief.

Twilight draped a wing around her. "You handled yourself well, Sunny. I'm proud of you."

"As am I," said Goldy. "You were magnificent."

Sunny slowly smiled. Maybe she was a little too uncertain about herself and her abilities. Maybe she was too worried about doing the right thing at all times. Perhaps Goldy had been right all along, and she just needed to keep acting and speaking as her heart told her. It certainly was easier than trying to be something she wasn't.

"And now for that conversation I promised you," said Twilight in a soft voice.

"Huh? Oh, about my--"

"Best not say it out loud," Goldy advised.

"Let's head back to my office," said Twilight. "We can have some privacy there."

Tonya frowned at the FBI agents gathered in the briefing room. "Let me get this straight. First Fuller denies the request for a delay, then not twenty minutes later, he grants it?"

"Yes, ma'am, that's about what happened," said Danton.

"Did he say why he changed his mind?"

"No, just that he trusts you to make the right call."

Tonya glanced down at the tactical maps of the pony sector. She had been just about to text Jason that it was now or never concerning whether Jenny and Bev would turn themselves over peacefully to Heller. Now she could give them the time they wanted.

Tonya glanced at Danton and Handel. "Do either of you think this is rather unusual?"

"I've never known Mr. Fuller to change his mind this quickly, but I doubt he would do so without good reason," said Handel.

"Or there could have been a communications failure," said Danton. "He granted the delay initially but someone relayed the wrong order."

"His office is not usually one for that sort of sloppiness," said Tonya, though she refrained from commenting about the initial botched operation, as these two had likely been assigned to it. She looked at the other gathered agents and raised an eyebrow. "We're missing two people."

"Mr. Fuller pulled two agents from this operation," said Danton.

Tonya stared. "He did what now?"

"He stated that an emergency had come up, and he needed them reassigned at once."

"Did he say what the nature of this emergency was?" Tonya asked, trying not to let her frustration creep into her voice.

"No, ma'am," said Danton. "All I know is that they were to head up to Boulder at once."

Tonya's eyebrows rose. All her cop instincts were telling her that something fishy was going on. Why the hell pull agents from a vital operation like this when he could have had his pick of agents from out of the Boulder office itself?

Tonya looked from Danton to Handel. "And neither of you think this series of orders is at all unusual?"

"Mr. Fuller never does something without a good reason," said Danton.

Tonya considered. "I was told I would have some authority in this operation. Is that still true?"

"As far as I know, ma'am, yes."

"And what if I decided I would prefer to press forward with this operation today?" Tonya had no intention of doing so, but she wanted to gauge their reaction.

"That would be ill-advised," said Danton. "I would have to clear that with Mr. Fuller, since it would be clearly against his wishes."

"No, the delay was my wish. He only had to approve it. If I do have that sort of broad authority, I could change my mind just as much as he can change his. Are you saying you'd still want to clear that with him?"

"Yes. We want to be absolutely sure we know what Mr. Fuller's intentions are."

"They're aligned with mine," Tonya declared.

"I understand, but it was emphasized that this is a very critical operation. We can't afford to second guess the regional director."

Tonya sensed a distinct change in the mood. Until now, they were willing to accept Tonya's word as that of Fuller; now they wanted to double-check everything with him. Her thoughts returned to the conversation with Jason, and his claim the Fuller wanted as few witnesses as possible.

"Very well, we'll delay the operation," said Tonya.

Danton turned to the others. "We'll reconvene at seven AM tomorrow morning."

Tonya trotted out of the room ahead of the others and returned to her office. She looked thoughtful for a moment, then headed to her desk and hopped into the chair. She opened her laptop and strapped a pony wand to her fore-hoof.

She called up the details of the mission and navigated to the roster which listed the names of all the agents assigned to this operation. She dumped the names to a file, transmitted it to her cell phone, and attached it to a text message to Jason: Look up these names for me. Anything unusual about them?

Tonya busied herself with electronic paperwork for the next half hour as she awaited a response. Her cell phone finally chimed, and she frowned as she read the response: All old cronies of his, every last one. Some were under investigation for misconduct. Handel was the worst: disregard for public safety and excessive use of force. All of it was dropped when Fuller took over MIDROC. What a coincidence, huh?

"I don't believe in coincidences," Tonya muttered.

Tonya hated the position she was in. Jenny, Bev, and her friends had broken the law, period. She had a duty to see that they were called to answer for that, and to shield the public from potentially dangerous magic, at least until someone could get a handle on what their powers were and what kind of control they had over it.

Yet now she had to face the possibility that Fuller was not interested in the law, but some mysterious agenda only he knew about. That had not been what Tonya had signed on for. Yet what was her alternative? Quit? That might set Fuller back some, but not stop him.

Or she could throw her lot in with Jason and see if they could figure something out.

She sent Jason another text: We need to meet again, and soon.

Ryan kept his head low as he drove sedately in the right lane of eastbound US-36, keeping his speed scrupulously right at or slightly below the speed limit despite his need for haste. Some would have thought him mad for driving towards Denver when a warrant was likely about to be issued for his arrest, but heading towards the mountains would be the feds' first guess as to where he was going.

He glanced up at the sign indicating the exit for McCaslin Boulevard was a mile ahead. He would get off there and head north, then take some back roads into the mountains that skirted the edge of the pony Homestead communities. Eventually, he would abandon the car and slip into the pony lands, using his ability to keep their denizens from getting too close. He loathed the idea of surrounding himself with the very creatures he despised, but his survival was paramount in his mind.

He spotted movement in his rear view mirror. A state patrol car had changed into his lane. Ryan gripped the wheel a little tighter but kept cruising along. So long as he did nothing to attract the attention of the officer, he would be good.

Yet seconds later, the patrol car flipped on its flashing lights, and the officer tweaked the siren.

"Shit," Ryan muttered as he signaled and pulled onto the shoulder.

As he stopped the car, he considered his options. This could be a routine stop. Perhaps one of his brake lights was out, and the officer was in a pissy mood. Ryan could take advantage of that, if for no other reason than to make the cop give him a ticket and send him along his way as quickly as possible.

Ryan glanced in his side view mirror. The state patrol officer left his vehicle and started towards his. He narrowed his eyes as he focused, using both observation of the man's body language and his own magical senses to assess the man's mental state.

Ryan closed his eyes and filtered out his own emotions. The officer felt cool and collected, though slightly wary. Normally that would be something Ryan could work with, as amplifying existing emotions was easier than instilling new ones. In the case of law enforcement, however, making him more wary was the last thing Ryan wanted, at least at the moment.

He opened his eyes and rolled down his window as the officer reached him and said, "License and registration."

"Of course, officer," Ryan replied in a cordial voice. He moved carefully, making sure his hands were in sight at all times as he reached for first the glove compartment, then his wallet. As he handed over the requested documents, he asked, "May I ask the nature of this stop?"

"You may," said the officer crisply as he took the documents. "Wait here."

That reaction told Ryan everything he needed to know. This was anything but a routine a stop. Likely the warrant had been issued already.

Fear would likely not work here, if the officer had any decent training. Eventually it would be effective, as with enough concentration, he could overcome almost any non-magical defense. Yet the span of time required would be far more than he had.

Paranoia, perhaps? Wariness could be pushed into that emotion quite easily under the right circumstances. Make the officer believe that a greater threat than Ryan existed in the immediate area, and it might delay his arrest long enough for him to incapacitate the officer.

He glanced at his side view mirror as he watched the officer leaning against the side of his car, the radio mike in his hand. Ryan gave the man a mental push. The officer suddenly turned his head towards the dead grasses along the side of the highway as if he had heard or seen something. Ryan smiled. Yes, this would work.

The officer started back towards Ryan's car. Ryan gave him another little nudge. The officer stopped and glanced towards the grasses again before continuing on. Each foray into the man's head gave Ryan more insight into the officer's psyche; he now knew that the officer had some sort of bad experience in the past.

The officer reached Ryan's car. "I need you to step out of the vehicle."

"Is there a problem, officer?" Ryan asked and gave him another push.

"Step out ... of the vehicle right now," said the officer, only his brief pause and tensing muscles evidence of Ryan's mental tampering.

Ryan took his time. The officer had been rattled, and it could work to his detriment if he made any sudden moves. He stepped out of the car and closed the door behind him. "What is this all about, officer?"

"There's an outstanding warrant for your arrest," said the officer.

"Indeed?" Ryan said in a calm but surprised tone as his magic became more firmly entwined with the officer's thoughts. "On what charge?"

"Identity theft and intent to defraud."

Ryan gave the man's thoughts a twist.

"Turn around, hands on--" The officer abruptly cut himself off, his hand landing on his holster, but none of his increasing paranoia was directed at Ryan. His head jerked as he looked past the car for the phantoms Ryan had placed in his head. "What the hell?"

Now Ryan sensed it more clearly. The officer had a past incident with being ambushed during a routine stop. Perfect.

"Are you feeling it, too, officer?" Ryan asked in a sufficiently convincing fearful voice.

The officer frowned and removed his hand from his gun. "Turn around, hands on the hood of your car!"

Ryan risked a delay. "I'm not sure I want to turn my back on anyone right now. Don't you feel the same?"

The officer tensed, and Ryan sensed him trying to fight off the feelings Ryan's magic had found in the officer's own head and brought to the surface. "What I feel doesn't matter."

"Oh, but I think--"

"Now turn the hell around and put your damn hands on the car!"

Ryan wanted to smile but didn't dare. The officer had lost all of the cool and collected nature he had just minutes ago. As soon as Ryan placed his hands on the car, he heard a clink of metal as the handcuffs were drawn out. Yet the feel of cold steel as the cuff was snapped around one of his wrists never happened, as Ryan twisted the man's thoughts one more time.

The officer leapt back. "All right, whoever the hell you are, show yourself!" he yelled as he came around the front of the car, his gun drawn, glaring toward the grasses. "I've had enough of this hide and seek! You're not going to waylay me again, you son of a bitch!"

Ryan now allowed himself a smile. All he had to do was one last push, and he would have the officer racing back to his car to call for backup to deal with the phantoms from his past. Ryan would then just get in his car and pull away before--

He jerked his head around as he heard the sudden squeal of tires against asphalt. A dark-colored car with a single flashing red light had pulled up and disgorged two people who were racing towards Ryan, drawing their guns.

Ryan ground his teeth and frowned.

"FREEZE!" shouted the FBI agent in the lead as he leveled his gun at Ryan.

The officer approached, some of his paranoia having eased as Ryan was forced to back off from his mind. "What's the deal here?"

The other agent flashed a badge at him. "FBI. We'll take it from here, officer. Thank you for being alert and realizing this was the man we wanted."

The officer glanced nervously towards the grasses. "Just doing my job. Um, maybe you can help me with my own problem. There's someone skulking about that--"

"No, there isn't," said the agent before he grabbed Ryan by the arm. "You only think there is because of this asshole." He started dragging Ryan towards the car. Ryan was quite confused at this break with protocol until the man whispered when they were out of earshot of the cop, "Fuller sent us."

"About damn time," Ryan muttered, though he was only partially relieved. While he was grateful for the protection, it meant he was going to be under Fuller's thumb for the foreseeable future.

"And don't even think of using your magic on us," the agent growled. "We see any evidence you're pulling that shit, and we'll knock you out cold. Understand?"

"Understood," Ryan said dryly. "Where are you taking me?"

"Right now, to a safe house in the human sector of Denver. Fuller eventually wants you at MIDROC."

Ryan's eyebrows rose.

"He has plans for you to help him with his upcoming acquisitions."

The term "acquisitions" was Fuller-speak for persons of magical interest he wanted working for him, like Ryan had been after he had rehumanized and it had became clear what that procedure had granted him in terms of magical ability.

"I suppose I don't have much choice in the matter," said Ryan as he was pushed into the back seat of the car.

"No, you don't," the agent said before slamming the door shut.

Author's Note

To head off the inevitable comments I get whenever I feature the US President as a character, no, it's not Trump. This has nothing to do with my political leanings. I just don't care for including real life people in my stories, as I don't have the freedom to craft their personalities as I need for the story.

Chapter 24 - New Plans Made

Only now did the Baron realize that unforeseen complications had arisen in his plans. Yet so far it seemed he remained unaware that the loyalty of his Crystal Enforcer was wavering. Would she truly come over to their side and help them thwart the Baron's plans, or would her sense of duty matter more?

Meanwhile, the turmoil besetting the peasant girl's family only continues. Brother has turned against brother, and while this has distanced the girl from the Baron's corruption for now, it only darkens the cloud already hanging over her ...

Jenny opened her eyes and sighed, casting her gaze down to the notebook where she had been jotting down her musings with the Narrative. Her journal entries had stopped about midday, as she had failed to obtain any new insights since then. Each time she reached out to it, it repeated the same thing, perhaps worded a little differently, but not enough to give her any additional information.

Jenny sat alone in her room with the door closed to prevent her additional power from manifesting. The lack of a suitable audience appeared to keep it in check. It also minimized distraction, which caused an unexpected side-effect: she sensed a faint intelligence behind the Narrative, just beyond her grasp.

It gave Jenny an uncanny sense that something or someone was standing behind the veil, either waiting for the right moment to manifest, or for her to become bold enough to seek it out. Neither prospect thrilled her.

She glanced out the window and at the deepening twilight. She looked at her watch and frowned when she saw she was a few minutes late for her evening check-in.

She slid off the bed and headed into the living room, where Eileen, Fire, and Bev were making small talk. Eileen glanced at Jenny and asked, "Everything okay?"

"You tell me," said Jenny. "Anything weird happen over the last half hour?"

"If you mean any manifestation of your power, no," said Fire.

Jenny uttered a relieved sigh. "Good."

Bev gave her a troubled look. "Jenny, can I talk to you for a moment?"

Jenny realized the apology Fire had predicted was about to arrive. She had yet to share with Bev the new revelation about her family, hoping that word would first come from Ted the next time he contacted Sam.

"Um, can it wait?" asked Jenny. "I, uh, need a little something to eat."

"We only just had dinner an hour ago," said Eileen.

"I know, but I guess I didn't get enough. I just want a snack."

Fire hopped off the sofa. "I could use a little something myself. I'll go with you."

Jenny managed not to sigh in exasperation. "I could bring something back for you."

"No, it's fine," Fire said as he trotted over to her. "I don't mind."

Jenny knew this would happen; keeping these stupid Dreamwarden secrets was going to be the hardest part of this endeavor.

"Frankly, I'd rather someone go with you," said Eileen.

"Certainly," said Fire. "Besides, I want to see if I can catch Moon Racer before she went on night patrol."

Jenny heard the faint emphasis Fire placed on the name, and she realized she had yet to meet the observer whom Psychic Calm had mentioned would identify themselves to her. "All right, let's go."

She tried not to meet Eileen's gaze as she left, wondering if her aunt already knew something was up. As soon as they left the apartment and headed down the hall towards the stairs, Fire said in a soft voice, "I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to tell you earlier, but there was no good time. I'm one of the ponies tasked to observe you."

Jenny could at least be content it was someone she knew and trusted. "Thanks," she said in a low voice.

They remained silent as a pair of earth ponies emerged from the stairwell. Not until they had started down the stairs and were alone again did Fire speak. "I can report that I saw no manifestation of your mind-altering power, and that you've been actively trying to control it."

"I have no idea how long that will last," Jenny said in a low voice.

"Nevertheless, I think they'll see that you're making the effort. Which brings me to something else I wanted to talk about."

"Yeah?"

"I think Bev really needs to speak with you about a few things."

Jenny waited until they had reached the main floor. "You told me she wanted to apologize."

"It's more than that," said Fire. "She has a lot of other stuff on her mind."

"I'm not sure I could give her any good advice right now."

"I don't think it's advice she wants so much as insight."

"That's in short supply as well."

"It's more about the Narrative," said Fire in a delicate voice. "And what it can tell her about her family and what they're doing."

Jenny frowned and stopped, forcing Fire to turn and face her. "I can't command it like that. I can't ask it specific questions. I spent the last two hours trying that and failing."

"I had a feeling," said Fire. "I just wanted to warn you what to expect from her. She's desperate for answers right now."

"Join the club," Jenny muttered before continuing down the hallway.

They emerged into the communal dining hall, where a few ponies sat around tables sharing a snack or a beverage and engaging in soft conversation. More night ponies were in attendance, having what for them would be breakfast. Jenny spotted the silver-maned Moon Racer sitting alone at a table in a far corner.

Jenny sat down opposite the night pony, Fire taking a seat next to her. Moon smiled at them even as she said, "You're a few minutes late, Jenny."

"Yeah, sorry," Jenny murmured.

"I'm partially to blame," said Fire. "I spoke to her about a few things along the way."

Moon nodded. "I prefer Jenny be more punctual as there may be days she has a lot more to report. As it is, it appears it's been relatively quiet today."

"She's been going out of her way to keep control over her mind-altering powers," said Fire.

"It seems if I don't have people looking at me, they don't get affected," said Jenny.

"That's an interesting point," Moon said. "And it's good you're being proactive."

"I don't know what will happen if I'm under any sort of pressure, though."

"I understand. No need to worry about it until it actually happens."

Jenny thought she had plenty to worry about, especially after what Connie had relayed to them from Jason. Eileen had strenuously objected to any plan which called for them to be taken by the FBI, no matter how much either Connie or Twilight trusted Anthony Heller.

"Everything checks out with your other observers," Moon continued. "No reports of unusual activity around you. I think we can wrap it up for this evening."

"I have a question," Jenny said.

Moon nodded. "Yes?"

"Don't go spreading this around, but we've been asked to surrender ourselves to the FBI."

Moon considered. "If you're concerned about these check-ins while you're in custody, they can easily be done via dreamwalking."

"I don't mean that," Jenny said in a testy voice. "I mean, what happens if I do something to resist it? My aunt is not exactly keen on the idea, and neither am I. Hell, I doubt Princess Twilight would like it."

Moon stared. "Princess Twilight is involved?"

Fire motioned with a fore-hoof. "Ah, maybe you shouldn't mention that."

Jenny ignored him. "Yes, she is. What if she doesn't like that idea, and I prevent it from happening? Do I get punished for doing something that Twilight wanted me to do?"

"This is not really a question I can answer," said Moon. "It would have to be decided, um, higher up. I think you know what I mean."

"But Twilight is 'higher up' as you put it, isn't she?"

"Not in the dream realm, Jenny. I believe Psychic Calm made this clear to you."

Jenny frowned. "Yes, and I thought I made it clear to him how I don't like being pulled in different directions like this."

"I'm sure he also explained that every case of using your ability will be examined in its own context," said Moon. "There won't be a judgment without taking circumstances into account."

Jenny indeed had all this explained to her, she simply didn't know who she could trust. She had no idea how to interpret the fact that the Narrative had nothing to say about the dream realm or the Dreamwardens. Did they truly stand outside such things? Was the dream realm such a radically different place that even the Narrative could not comprehend it?

Fire placed a fore-hoof on Jenny's arm. "Please, don't stress over it too much. Ponies tend to be very fair and forgiving."

Jenny exchanged a look with Moon, who gave her a solemn look in return. They both knew that forgiveness was not necessarily in the purview of the Dreamwardens.

Tonya stepped into the restaurant with a sense of longing she had hoped never to feel again. She doubted Jason had intended that with his choice of venue, as he was not privy to everything that went on in her head.

The subdued lighting and the sound of a piano playing in the distance reminded her how much she had loved dining out as a human. It had been a nice change of pace from the hectic pace she endured (and enjoyed) while on duty. The challenge had always been finding a proper dining partner; all the ones from work either wanted to talk shop or hit on her.

To her surprise, the maitre d' was unperturbed to find a pony waiting for him, and even got her gender right on the first shot. "Good evening, ma'am. Party of one?"

"I'm with the Madsen party," Tonya said.

"Right this way, ma'am." He plucked a menu from one of two piles and headed deeper into the restaurant.

Tonya tried not to feel self-conscious at the clop of her hooves, distinct against the hardwood floor and the quiet elegance of the restaurant. Only when she saw a table where a unicorn and two earth ponies sat did she feel a bit less anxious.

Jason was seated at a table in a distant corner, and alongside him was a human male. When she hopped into a seat opposite them, the maitre d' slipped the menu in front of her. Tonya looked down and was surprised to find that every item catered to pony culinary preferences. She glanced across the table and saw that the human had a different menu.

"Your server will be with you shortly," said the maitre d'. "May I get you a drink in the meantime?"

Tonya had not intended to imbibe, but given the stress she was under -- and the additional stress she assumed awaited her -- she decided to indulge. "A Rob Roy, please."

"Right away."

As if sensing Tonya's next question, Jason said, "Welcome to one of Denver's only five star restaurants that caters to ponies. I'm especially fond of the alfalfa soufflé."

Tonya glanced around and saw at least two other tables where ponies were seated. "And how did they find this many ponies using money?"

The human picked up his own drink, a scotch on the rocks. "They didn't."

"This is Anthony Heller, by the way," said Jason.

Tonya nodded and extended her fore-hoof. Anthony touched his palm to it. "Then how did they wind up in a place like this?"

"Barter," said Jason. "Many of the ponies who visit here provide some of the fresh greens and vegetables for both the pony and human menus." He pointed a hoof to the back of Anthony's menu. "They even boast about it."

Anthony slid the menu over so Tonya could take a closer look. Most places that served pony-grown foodstuffs included a warning at the bottom about magically-grown food. Here that "warning" was written as a selling point: Our vegetables and salads are fresh from the pony garden, where magic replaces the harmful pesticides and other chemicals that might otherwise make it into your food.

Tonya pushed the menu back. "Maybe more places should be doing that. Certainly hasn't put a dent in their business."

"Magic is the new organic, effectively," Jason said.

"As interesting as this is, this isn't what we're meeting for."

Jason nodded, but held off speaking as the waiter brought over Tonya's drink. The stem of the glass even had a piece of plastic attached to it designed to fit a standard pony leg strap. As Tonya slipped it into her own, the server asked, "Do you all wish to order now?"

"Please come back in fifteen minutes," Jason said.

"Of course, sir. If you need me before that, please notify any server and ask for Sean."

Jason nodded as the waiter headed away. "Now, give me a moment, I've only done this once since learning it earlier."

Tonya was going to ask him what he meant when his horn started to glow. Jason closed his eyes tightly in concentration, and Tonya flinched when his horn flashed. She looked around and stared as a faint, shimmering field surrounded their booth.

Jason opened his eyes and smiled. "Hey, it worked."

Anthony grinned. "And there isn't even any smoke curling from your horn this time."

Tonya narrowed her eyes. "What did you just do?"

"A privacy spell," Jason explained.

"Okay, now how did you do that?"

"Courtesy of Princess Twilight. She thought it would be useful and taught me the runes needed for it."

Tonya frowned. "That's not even remotely legal."

"I won't tell if you don't," said Jason.

"That's not funny."

"Wasn't meant to be. Circumstances are forcing us to do things outside normal procedure."

Tonya looked over to Anthony. "And you condoned this?"

Anthony took a sip of his drink. "Reluctantly. I was more concerned Jason would burn out his horn trying such advanced magic, especially considering Twilight had to teach him remotely."

"Maybe you should take this as a sign of how serious matters are right now," said Jason. "All the signs are pointing to Fuller having recruited the equivalent of his own private army, and he intends to add Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton to his arsenal." Jason frowned. "He already has Ryan as his weapon."

"Had him as a weapon," Tonya said. "Or did that warrant not go through?"

"Oh, it went through all right," Jason said in a sour voice. "He was picked up by two agents on US 36, and then we never heard anything more about it."

"What do you mean?"

"We mean that we can't get any information on his whereabouts or the status of his arrest, and not from any lack of trying on our part. If I had to guess, I'd say Fuller had his cronies intercept him."

"But how did he ..." Tonya trailed off and frowned. "The two agents he pulled off my detail."

"Looks like it, yeah," Jason said.

Tonya took a long sip of her drink, quietly fuming as she realized how many of these shenanigans had been playing out right under her muzzle. "If I had known Fuller was playing stupid games like this--"

"It's not your fault," Anthony said. "We were initially reluctant to consider the extent of Fuller's plans. We wanted to believe he was just feathering his nest for a future run at political office."

"Which he may still be doing," Jason said. "We think he used Ryan to get his position in the first place."

Tonya's pupils shrank as she put down her drink.

"He used his ability to play on existing fears about pony magic and separatism to not just gain his position but allow him more autonomy and latitude than a regional director ought to have."

"That's a hell of an accusation," said Tonya. "And it borders on crazy conspiracy theory. Had you told me this earlier, I would've thought you'd gone off the deep end."

"And now?" Anthony asked.

"I still think it sounds crazy." Tonya paused before adding in a lower voice, "But possible. You'll still need a hell of a lot of proof to make it stick."

"We had hoped to gain access to Ryan and potentially offer him a deal," Jason said. "His cooperation in exchange for evidence against Fuller."

"The night ponies are not going to like that."

"Frankly, I don't give a shit what they think," Jason said. "I'm tired of their secrets and their vigilante attitude. Ryan will be brought to justice, but American justice."

Tonya took another drink before asking, "Have you shared my idea with your partner?"

"If you mean about Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton surrendering to us, yes," said Anthony.

"The problem is, with so many of Fuller's cronies on your team, I'm not sure we can prevent them being spirited away like Ryan was," Jason said. "And as I predicted, they're not at all keen on the idea."

"That was to be expected," Tonya said.

"There's another thing," Jason said. "Twilight revealed to us that Princess Luna wants to cast a spell on Jenny to aid her in linking Ryan back to the dream realm."

Tonya raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

"The stated purpose was to better locate him and get information from him concerning his activities."

"I can tell from your tone you're not buying that."

"Oh, they're telling the truth," Jason said. "Just not the whole truth. They want to turn Ryan over to whatever star chamber the night ponies are running. I'm not keen on that."

"We feel like we're having to resist both Fuller's influence and Equestrian involvement," said Anthony. "However well-intentioned the latter is, we need to minimize it."

"Twilight's much more on board with that idea," Jason explained. "Luna ... not so much."

"It shouldn't be our job to keep the Equestrian diarchs in check," said Tonya.

"Agreed."

"Furthermore, Princess Twilight is supposed to be in charge of all matters concerning Earth."

"True, but technically Princess Luna is higher up on the Equestrian political totem pole than Twilight," said Jason. "We have to assume Twilight might defer to Luna in some matters, especially those concerning the dream realm and night ponies."

Tonya was very glad she was having a drink. "So what do we do now? I absolutely have to move on this operation tomorrow morning. I was surprised Fuller granted me even the one day delay."

Jason considered. He glanced at his partner, who nodded. Jason turned to Tonya. "Since we've established that we can trust each other, I'm going to let you in on the identity of another player on our side: Connie Morgan."

Tonya took a sip of her drink and set the glass down. "I've heard that name. Local politico of some sort?"

"Mayor of Greenwood Village. Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton are holed up in an all-pony district of her city. It's technically in the federal-run pony sector, but she still considers it part of her city."

"That's where I've heard the name," Tonya said. "She was in the news some weeks ago. Something about furthering relations between ponies and humans."

"She's not your typical politician," said Jason. "She actually seems to care more about her citizens than her own political aspirations."

"So how can she help us?"

"Has any of the agents in your operation contacted local law enforcement?" Jason asked.

"No," Tonya replied in a flat voice. "Just like you predicted."

"Connie is willing to see to it that the Greenwood Village PD has a big presence during the operation," Jason said. "More witnesses, less chance for illegal actions on Fuller's part. His agents will have to play by the book, at least at first."

"And just how do we explain how they came to know about a classified operation?" Tonya asked.

"Now we come to the part of the plan I'm not entirely on board with," Anthony said.

Jason sighed and turned towards him. "We've been over this several times."

"I know. And each time I like it even less."

"What choice do we have?" Jason said in a slightly exasperated voice.

"What is it?" Tonya demanded.

Jason turned to her. "I'm the one who first told Connie what's going on, so she can claim that I leaked it to her."

Tonya was about to take another sip of her drink. Instead, she put it down and just stared.

"So I'll take the fall for it," Jason continued. "My partner here can be the one to make the arrest and turn me in."

"You can't be serious," Tonya deadpanned.

"That will distract Fuller, and make Anthony here look like he's just doing his job and being a good agent. Moreover--"

"This is insane!"

Jason raised his voice. "--moreover, it gives Anthony an excuse to learn about the operation and be a part of it."

"That's one hell of a risk you're taking!" Tonya exclaimed. "It's going too far."

"You're having the same reaction I did," Anthony said. "Jason, I'll repeat what I said before: if this goes wrong, you've just tossed away your career."

Jason clopped his hoof on the table. "And what the hell is my career worth if I let some shitbag like Fuller get away with abusing his power? He's a disgrace to the bureau. I talk a lot about night ponies and their secret police force hidden from oversight. Fuller is doing the exact same thing. This isn't what the FBI is all about. It's about protecting the citizens of this country, not building his own personal kingdom for God only knows what purpose!"

An awkward silence fell. Tonya had never heard Jason make an outburst like this in all the times she knew him, and from the look on Anthony's face, she could guess he hadn't either.

"You think I like having to resort to tactics like this?" Jason continued in an impassioned voice. "Fuller is the worst sort of adversary: someone who makes you compromise your own principles to combat him. None of what we're doing is completely legal. Anthony and I have consorted with known, wanted people. Connie is effectively committing political suicide and technically could be arrested just for her knowledge of criminal acts she didn't report. And you, Tonya, just by sitting here and discussing this with us instead of reporting us, are also doing something of questionable legality."

Tonya stared down at her drink, considered finishing it off in one go, but demurred.

"You mentioned it's going too far," Jason said in a lower voice. "Things are already beyond that. If anyone here has a better idea, lay it on the table."

Tonya looked up. She glanced at Anthony, who gave her a resigned look in return. She sighed and said, "What would be your M.O. for leaking the operation?"

"Pony sympathizer," Jason said. "Fuller is obviously anti-pony, so this will dovetail with his thoughts. And we have something that Fuller doesn't know about."

"What?"

"Miss Tanner's Narrative."

Tonya blinked. "I beg your pardon?"

"Her mind-altering ability is just the tip of the iceberg," Jason explained. "She has the ability to see what's going on elsewhere. It's what helped her and her friends stay ahead of Fuller's game for far longer than they should have. She could tell us whether or not Fuller is buying our ruse."

"We don't like having to exploit this girl," Anthony added. "But she seems willing to help her friends stay out of trouble. We're building on that motivation."

Tonya felt like her head was spinning. Each answer just brought more questions. Things had seemed much simpler just a week ago. "All right, say I go along with this. What exactly do we do with Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton? How can we keep them from Fuller?"

"I'm hoping that the presence of the GVPD will make Fuller hesitate," said Jason. "Give us more time to locate Ryan and nail down his identity."

"I have a contact in Washington I've been working with," said Anthony. "He thinks he can backdoor into the PREQUES database."

Tonya drew back, her pupils shrinking. "I did not just hear that!"

"But he needs another day to make it work and get at Ryan's records."

"If they still exist," said Jason. "He may have to settle for finding evidence of the tampering."

Tonya face-hoofed and muttered, "I don't believe this."

"Desperate times, Tonya," Jason said in a solemn voice.

"Look, what if Fuller doesn't hesitate?" Tonya said, her voice tinged with desperation. "What then?"

Another uneasy silence descended. Anthony was the one to break it this time. "We go with our backup plan and have either Princess Twilight or Princess Luna intervene, using Miss Tanner's unusual magic as the reason. It will at least protect her from Fuller."

Tonya frowned. "I like your backup plan even less than the main one."

"So do we, and Princess Twilight herself is not keen on it, either," said Anthony. "Her whole purpose in going through us was to allow humans to settle this matter and not draw Equestria even deeper into it."

"And it means we tip off Fuller and fail to get any more evidence on him," Jason said. "Not to mention it plays right into his beliefs about how Equestria is looking to barge into American affairs and even threaten our sovereignty. Face it, everyone: no matter what we do, we incur risk. But we can't do anything without your help, Tonya."

Tonya looked at the hopeful faces staring back at her. Jason was not the only one risking his career; if she pissed off someone as powerful as Fuller, she could be drummed out of the FCPA, which would leave her with nothing. Even if she tried to take up law enforcement again, Fuller would likely use his influence to bar her from that. She would be right back to where she was before she earned her cutie mark: aimless and drifting, but this time with no rehumanization to fall back on.

Yet the alternative would be to turn her back on something that was clearly wrong. She had enough evidence to suspect Fuller of at least half of what they were accusing him of. If she had walked away from a similar situation during her tenure as a cop, she would have disgraced her uniform.

She picked up her drink, took a long sip, and looked Jason in the eye. "All right. I'm in."

Bev fought back the urge to yawn as she glanced out the window at the deepening night from where she sat on the edge of her bed. She had heard that some ponies felt as if a strict diurnal schedule had been biologically imprinted on them with their transformation, but that was more common among the earth ponies, and she was on her way to becoming a unicorn.

Or would be, if the government would just let her.

She glanced at her tablet, its battery managing to hang by a thread due to her own magic, magic that should not exist and should not affect technology. Or so was implied by what she had heard second hand from Twilight as relayed by Connie.

Bev shuddered as she looked away from the window. Twilight Sparkle herself had said that Bev's magic was not normal. Her tail swished nervously as she struggled to push that thought from her mind. All along she had assumed her erratic magic was just her budding unicorn talent struggling to assert itself in an incompletely transformed body. Now she had no idea what it was, or what would happen if she did transform fully.

She sighed and stood as her ears swiveled at a distant noise which sounded like a door closing. She headed out into the living room, finding only Eileen seated on the sofa holding her cell phone in her hand.

Bev was about to say something when she looked over Eileen's shoulder and saw her playing a video on her phone. A little boy who couldn't have been more than five was seated on the floor beside a small Christmas tree, its decorations as meager as the number of presents under it. A voice that was slightly tinny but still recognizable as Eileen's said, "Sorry it couldn't be more, Bobby, but--"

The little boy suddenly held up a book and turned it towards the camera, smiling. From the worn edges, the book was clearly second hand. Bev squinted but couldn't see the title. All she could see was the author's name: Stephen Hawking. "Thanks, Mom! You're the best!" the little boy piped.

Bev smiled softly and took a step forward as gently as she could, but her hoof clopped against the floor.

Eileen's head jerked, and she quickly shut down the video and tossed the cell phone aside. "What is it?" she snapped, her voice quavering slightly, her eyes glistening.

Bev wrapped her tail around her knees. "Sorry."

Eileen took a deep breath and let it go as a slightly ragged sigh. She wiped her eyes and cleared her throat. "No, it's fine," she said in a softer voice. "Sorry for biting your head off, you just startled me."

Bev nodded slowly. "Um ... may I ask who Bobby is?"

Eileen hesitated long enough that Bev feared she had said the wrong thing. She was about to hastily withdraw the question when Eileen answered, "He's my son, though he prefers 'Bob' now."

"I didn't know you had a son."

"Yeah, well, I haven't been the greatest of mothers to him," Eileen muttered.

"He didn't come along with you?"

"He's been living with my sister and her husband, because they can be better parents to him than I ever could."

Bev was indeed curious as to why she now had her niece along with her instead, but she felt she had already pried too much.

Eileen gestured to the phone. "I don't know why I look at those old videos. He doesn't look anything like that anymore."

"Oh, he's grown up?"

"He's a pony, Bev," Eileen deadpanned.

"Sorry," Bev said. "I mean ... I'm not sorry he's a pony, just ... I-I mean, I'm sorry I pried into--"

Eileen held up a hand. "I get it. It's fine. I need to stop being sensitive about things like that."

Bev nodded slowly. "If I may ask, what kind of pony is he?"

"Unicorn," Eileen answered in a softer voice. "And from what I've heard -- both what he does and doesn't tell me -- a damn good one."

Bev heard some pride in Eileen's voice. She smiled faintly.

"He keeps telling me he hasn't decided yet whether to rehumanize."

Bev's ears drew back slightly.

"But I know him better than he thinks," Eileen said, some of the emotion creeping back into her voice. "Fuck, even as a human, the kid was incredibly smart. If humans could get cutie marks, he'd have one."

"Does he have ... oh, I guess he doesn't if he's still considering rehumanization."

Eileen shook her head. "But I don't expect that will last. He'll get a mark, I'm sure of it." She paused. "I'll be proud of him. He would've accomplished something I never could."

"Um, what would that be?" Bev asked.

"A purpose in life."

In the ensuing awkward silence, Bev felt like she had pushed the conversation a bit too far. She looked towards the door. "I thought I had heard Jenny come back."

"Not yet." Eileen frowned. "Wonder what's taking her so long. She said she just wanted a snack. I thought she would bring it ... oh, that might be her."

Bev's ears had already pricked at the sound of approaching footsteps and hooves in the hallway. The door opened, and Jenny and Fire stepped inside. "Sorry for the delay," said Fire. "You know how ponies are, we get talking to friends and lose track of time."

Eileen nodded once and looked at Jenny. "Get what you wanted?"

Jenny blinked rapidly, as if she had been off in her own little world. "Huh? Oh, yeah, I did."

"You okay?"

"Of course. Why wouldn't I be?"

Eileen just nodded again. "Bev wanted to talk to you."

Jenny had already looked Bev's way and started towards her, as if suddenly eager for the conversation. "I know. Bev, you want to talk in your room?"

"Yes, that's fine," Bev said in a soft voice even as Jenny headed past her. She followed and closed the door behind them. "First of all, I want to apologize."

Jenny shook her head. "You don't need to."

"Yes, I do," Bev continued. "You were only trying to help. You were just relaying what the Narrative told you. I shouldn't be angry with you over that."

"But I understand why you were. I was telling you that your family was working against you."

"Jenny, the hard truth is that your aunt may be right about Larry. He really wasn't doing anything with his life last I saw him, and I don't have any reason to believe he got any better since then." Bev cast her eyes downward. "I'm just afraid he managed to get Sam on his side."

"He didn't."

Bev's gaze snapped up. "What? Are you sure?"

"Yeah," Jenny said in a low voice. "I meant to tell you I had a new, uh, vision from the Narrative. It sounds like Sam might've found out what Larry was doing and told him to take a hike."

Bev sighed. "As much as I hate to see my brothers fighting -- especially over me -- I hope you're right."

"You said Sam was more sympathetic to you."

"I know, but ... I haven't seen Sam in months. Last time we talked, he called me crazy and deluded in so many words." Bev raised her gaze to Jenny again. "Am I crazy and deluded?"

Jenny gave her a nonplussed look. "I'm sorry?"

"Is wanting to be a pony really that insane?" Bev asked.

"I'm really not a good one to ask, Bev," Jenny said in a flat voice. "Anyway, you made your decision on that, right?"

Bev hesitated. "I don't know."

Jenny gave her a curious look but said nothing.

Bev fell to the edge of the bed, the bedsprings creaking. "I overhead Eileen earlier. She was quoting something she had heard from Twilight Sparkle: becoming a pony won't solve all your problems."

"Well, no, it won't," Jenny said.

Bev looked up. "But when I look at you, and the problems you're having, I'm not sure rehumanization would solve anything, either. I don't know what to do anymore. I don't know what I should do."

"I became human again because I wanted to," said Jenny. "Yeah, maybe I didn't want all this baggage that came along with it, but I still made that decision because I thought it was best for me."

"And you wouldn't decide differently if you knew what would happen to you?"

"No, I wouldn't," said Jenny without hesitation. "Look, I don't have an explanation yet for all this. Twilight doesn't even know herself. All she knows is that what's happening to me is different, and that's sort of a comfort."

Bev tilted her head. "It is?"

"I know it sounds weird, but somehow having this be some sort of strange new form of magic is better than having it be leftover pony magic. I'm not saying pony magic is bad, just that I made the decision to leave it behind, so I wanted it gone."

"But something took its place."

"Yeah, it did, but I had a thought about all this as I was coming back up to the apartment. I have to somehow make this thing mine."

Bev considered and shook her head. "I'm not sure I follow."

"Everything that's happened to me has been forced on me," Jenny explained. "First Sunset screwing with my head when I was younger, then being forced to transform into a pony. Taking the decision to rehumanize felt like the first time I had any sort of control again."

"But you said you lost that control again when you got new magic."

"Yeah, I know, but I'm starting to realize that I have to stop whining that everything is out of my control and find a way to take control again. I've been trying to take that control all this afternoon without realizing it. No one is going to hand it to me, as that's just someone making another decision for me."

"But that's how I feel," Bev said. "Like I have no control, like others are making all the decisions for me, like what I want doesn't matter."

Jenny considered before saying, "It sorta sounds like you don't know what you want."

Bev opened her mouth to reply, but closed it without saying a word.

"I think that was my problem, too," Jenny said in a softer voice. "I didn't know what I wanted. Or what I should want. I had to decide for myself."

"You wanted to be rid of this power," Bev said softly.

"Yes, but that's not going to happen. The hard part, Bev, is trying to fit what we want into what we can have."

"So you're flat out telling me I shouldn't want to become a pony."

"I didn't mean that."

Bev's tail twitched, but she said nothing.

"I don't know if becoming a pony can happen," Jenny said. "If this had been a few days ago, I'd agree with you. But now that Princess Twilight is involved -- and Princess Luna as well, I guess -- I'm not sure what's possible and what's not."

Bev's ears drooped. "This is not making it any easier."

"I knew I wasn't really the right person to talk to," Jenny said in a low voice. "But you don't have anyone else at the moment."

"I wish I could talk to Twilight like you can. As far as I know, I'm not connected to the dream realm."

"I guess I could ask the next time I'm talking to someone there."

Bev smiled slightly. "I'd appreciate it if you would. I ... I want to wish for something that I have a chance of actually getting, but I don't know yet what that is." After a pause, she added, "I'll consider rehumanization, but I don't want it to be my only choice. That's where you had the advantage, Jenny. You had a choice. You could remain a pony or rehumanize. I want that clear a choice for myself."

"I can't promise anything," Jenny said.

"I know. I just appreciate your understanding." Bev managed another small smile. "Thanks for talking to me, even if it made me think some uncomfortable thoughts."

Jenny smiled faintly as well.

No matter what happened, Bev truly hoped she would be able to keep the friends she had made. Only then did she realize she had made those friends without the help of being in a pony body or having a pony mindset. A flicker of realization threatened to further upend all her thoughts: did she really need to transform in order to begin trusting others again?

Ryan paced slowly in the tiny bedroom of the safehouse, frowning as he found himself desiring a cigarette for the first time in months. If he could say anything good about his initial transformation into a pony, it had allowed him to free himself from that disgusting habit. He did know ponies who still smoked post-transformation, but they were aberrations.

The irony was not lost on him that he was talking about aberrations within what were aberrations themselves.

He had considered willing his captors to check on him sooner, but the agents had about a half dozen crystal ponies scattered about the building. One corner of his mouth rose. They considered themselves safe with those infernal glitter bombs around them. True, they made it harder to use his active ability en masse or from a distance, but it did nothing to stop him from using his passive sense, nor stop his power when used in very small doses one-on-one.

He would rather they continue to have a false sense of security rather than give himself away.

He sat down on the edge of his bed, annoyed at his lack of options. Working through that political proxy had allowed him the freedom he had craved since he had first become Fuller's lab rat. Now the prospect of being under Fuller's thumb again seemed inescapable.

Perhaps.

He turned his head as he heard hoofsteps in the hallway. The door opened, and in walked a human he knew only as "Agent Alpha." All the agents here used aliases, likely to prevent giving Ryan any sort of clue as to their identity that he could potentially use against them. Sometimes just a name spoke volumes about a person's background.

It couldn't disguise looks, however. Alpha, for instance, was black. That alone meant his upbringing might be rather different than someone who was white, Hispanic, or Asian.

Of course, he had a crystal pony with him, a mare with ridiculously bright pink fur and pale blue mane and tail.

Alpha shut the door behind him before he said, "I've come to tell you what happens next."

Ryan noted the faint Jamaican accent. He might be an immigrant or born to a family of immigrants. Likely had a poor childhood. That hardens a man. He would be a tough nut to crack, but he likely had any number of leftover emotional demons from his childhood.

Ryan stood. "Or perhaps I should tell you what I want and see if it aligns with what you have to tell me."

Alpha frowned. "Watch it. You don't get to play your fucking mind games on me."

Ryan ticked off in his head what he already knew just from that one statement: willing to curse right out of the gate; aggressive personality; perhaps a little defensive as well. "Wouldn't dream of it. But then again, dreams are one way into a person's soul."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Alpha turned to the pony. "You sensing anything?"

"Not a thing," said the mare. "No magic anywhere in this room or its vicinity."

"It's not about 'mind games' as you so crudely put it," said Ryan. "It's about what I'm willing to tolerate from this point on."

"Maybe you don't seem to get it," said Alpha. "You're not calling the shots here. Your ass would be in jail for identity theft if it weren't for me."

Ryan noted that Alpha was one to flaunt his authority, and he just gave away that he was the main coordinator for this endeavor, so that made him prideful as well. He likely picked his own code name; he obviously saw himself as the alpha male. Already, Ryan had learned volumes about this man's psyche. "Let's face facts, Mr. Alpha. The reason I'm still alive is because Fuller needs me."

"And you seriously think Mr. Fuller would have you killed?"

"Oh, in a heartbeat, especially if he thought I was going to give any evidence against him."

That Alpha did not immediately simply laugh in Ryan's face about an empty threat told him Fuller had kept his cards close to the chest concerning his knowledge of the Dreamwardens. Yet he was still a hard sell. "Mr. Fuller doesn't resort to such crude tactics."

"But you still can't deny he needs me, and that puts me in a more advantageous position."

"You're still not getting it." Alpha gestured towards the mare. "We're not letting you use your mind-screwing powers on us. You're not getting what you want."

"What I want is not for you to give, it's for Fuller to give," said Ryan.

"And he'll do what we recommend if we--"

"And I'll also note that you all need to sleep sometime."

Alpha stopped dead. The crystal pony raised an eyebrow and gave Ryan a critical look.

Ryan inwardly smiled. He sensed a crack in Alpha's mental veneer. The agent likely knew Ryan used to be a night pony who could invade dreams. That idea made a lot of humans wary even though they were immune due to their lack of connection to the dream realm.

Perhaps Alpha had suffered from nightmares as a child. If he had a harsh upbringing, that wouldn't be beyond possibility. That Ryan could more easily sense Alpha's mental state meant he might have hit on something.

Alpha stepped closer to him. The man had almost half a foot more height than Ryan and a bigger build. Ryan suspected the man used this physical intimidation tactic when he felt threatened.

Yes, he was right. Now Ryan could sense further into the man's psyche. This passive use of his ability would never show up on a crystal pony's radar.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Alpha demanded.

"Simply that you all need to sleep at some point," Ryan said. "Some of you already are. I'll need to sleep soon as well."

Ryan could see Alpha putting two and two together. "I was told you lost the ability to dreamwalk when you rehumanized."

"Yes, true," said Ryan. "I cannot appear in another's dreams. Even if I could, humans are not connected to the dream realm."

"Then just what did you mean?"

"Merely that the mind is more open and unguarded when one dreams," Ryan said. "And my night pony background means I am very much aware and lucid during every dream I have. My power does not simply go away when I'm asleep."

Alpha frowned. "Every agent here has a crystal pony assigned for their protection."

Ryan glanced dismissively at the mare. "And have they ever been able to stop a night pony from using their dream-related abilities?"

"No, we haven't," the mare said.

The mare's tone and body language told Ryan that they had actively tried at one point, and now Alpha knew this as well. Alpha felt a flicker of fear, and now Ryan had the man's mind wide open to him. He believed he could reach in and make a tiny tweak without alerting the crystal pony.

Alpha considered before saying, "You're bluffing. You have to be."

Ryan was indeed bluffing. He could not affect people while they slept. Yet all he needed was to plant just enough doubt in the man's mind. "I would be an utter fool if I allowed Fuller to know everything I could do."

"And what's your point in revealing this now?"

Ryan frowned. "Because I refuse to go back to being a lab specimen."

"That's not for you to decide," Alpha said.

"Oh, but it is. You see, if I don't want to go back to being Fuller's lapdog, I don't have to. I'll find a way to get out of here."

Ryan could now clearly sense the man's unease. In a split second, his agent persona would counter it. It was all the time Ryan needed to do a very quick but weak strike. He did not dare glance at the mare and risk tipping her off.

Alpha let out a sigh through his nose. "What is it you want?"

"I want to be taken straight to MIDROC."

Alpha raised an eyebrow. "That's what Mr. Fuller will want anyway."

"Yes, but on his schedule, giving him time to find ways to intimidate me and force me to act as he wants. I want to call the shots."

"I can't decide something like that."

"No, but you can contact Fuller and tell him my requests," Ryan said. "And another of those requests is that I get some degree of autonomy. I'm willing to work with him, but I want this to be a partnership, and not Fuller ordering me about a lackey."

Alpha considered again. "All right, I'll talk to Mr. Fuller about this. I'll see how soon he can accommodate you."

"Tomorrow."

"I beg your pardon?"

"I want to be at MIDROC by no later than tomorrow afternoon."

Alpha glared. "You can't dictate terms like that."

Ryan paused for dramatic effect before he said, "Then I guess we don't have any more to discuss, and you can get on to bed." He smiled. "Sweet dreams."

Now Ryan felt another brief spike of fear from Alpha, enhanced by the small tweak he had done. "I'll make Mr. Fuller aware of your request," Alpha said in a flat voice. "That's all I can do."

"I'm sure it will be more than enough," said Ryan.

Connie glanced nervously in her rear view mirror as she turned the corner and pulled down the street leading to her house. She let out a sigh of relief as the car that had been on her bumper for the past mile continued down the other street.

No one had told her to be wary of being followed, but Agents Heller and Madsen had told her to "exercise caution" while traveling about the city. She had already been on edge, and that had not helped.

She glanced at the time on the radio. It was nearly midnight. Despite how exhausted she felt, it could not hold a candle to the all-night sessions she had spent with her emergency response team during the height of the ETS crisis. At least then she had a team of supportive personnel, many of whom were transforming themselves. Now she felt alone, not even able to tell her own family what was going on.

Her husband Frank was understanding that she could not tell him everything; Christina, not so much.

Connie pulled into the garage and gave the street one final look before closing the garage door and heading inside. She tried to be as quiet as possible so as not to wake anyone, having already told her family that she was not sure what time she would back home that evening.

Her heart thumped as she looked around for any evidence that someone was here who shouldn't be. She had the thought of contacting Twilight just to be able to have a conversation with someone who could lend a sympathetic ear, but even an alicorn princess needed her sleep.

Connie took a deep breath when the realization hit her: she was a mayor of a tiny city, and yet she now had connections to Equestrian royalty. She thought it ironic that Christina had such high aspirations for Connie's career, possibly more than Connie had herself. To Christina, this was a lark, and she was upset that she couldn't share in it.

Once she was satisfied that the downstairs were in order, Connie headed up the stairs. At first she thought the soft sound of hoofsteps against carpet were her own thoughts manifesting themselves in her tired state, until she saw the little filly standing in her bedroom doorway.

"Mom, is that you?" came Christina's voice.

Connie sighed and stepped up to her. "Chrissie, you should be in bed."

Christina rubbed a bleary eye with the back of her hoof. "I couldn't sleep."

Connie smiled faintly and crouched beside her daughter. "Were you worried about me?"

"Sorta," Christina said in a hesitant voice, though even in the dark, her large, expressive eyes told the truth.

Connie gathered Christina in her arms and took her into the bedroom. "I'm sorry I worried you, honey, but I've had late nights like this before."

"Yes, but I know why you have those late nights," Christina said as her mother set her down in bed. "You won't tell me a thing now, not since Twi--"

Connie placed a finger over her daughter's lips. "Shh."

"Since you-know-who talked to you," Christina continued in a slightly annoyed voice. "Mom, you know what happened today in school?"

Connie tensed. "What happened?"

"Our teacher told us classes were canceled for tomorrow so we can help with the after harvest festival."

Connie relaxed and smiled as she brushed some strands of mane hair from her daughter's face. "And what's wrong with that?"

"Well, we still have to go to school tomorrow, we'll just be working on stuff for the festival."

Connie had known about that. She had specifically requested that the foals be kept in school tomorrow for their own safety. "It will make it easier for you to work with your friends. You don't have to try to find someplace else to meet up."

"But they never did that before," said Christina. "Why now?"

Connie was struck by how uncanny her daughter's perception could be sometimes. She had always been rather intelligent as a human, but sometimes Connie suspected her daughter's transformation somehow had ramped it up.

In the explanations from Twilight that had followed the counterspell, she had stated that Sunset Shimmer had some sort of overall plan for the transformed population, which was why some had come into rather powerful natural talents despite having no formal introduction to pony magic. Connie could only speculate if something had been planned for Christina in that regard.

"Is something going to happen tomorrow?" Christina asked in a worried voice.

Connie could no more lie to her daughter than stop breathing. She cradled the side of Christina's face with her hand as she said, "Yes, and you and your friends will be safe if you stay in school for the day."

"But what's going to happen?" Christina asked. "Is it something bad? Something dangerous?"

"It could be, and that's why it's important that you go to school tomorrow and do what your teachers tell you."

"Should I warn my friends?"

"You don't have to," Connie said. "As long as you and them stay in school for the day, you'll all be safe. You don't need to worry about it."

"What about you?" Christina asked, her voice somewhere between a plea and a demand. "Are you going to be safe?"

That was a loaded question. Connie had no intention of being in the pony sector when things went down the next morning. The police department didn't need her directing them, and as far as anyone could tell, Fuller didn't know of Connie's collaboration.

"I'll be fine," Connie said. "And I promise, once this is all over, I'll tell you everything that's going on."

Christina nodded once, looking thoughtful. "Does this have anything to do with humans having magic?"

Connie tried to keep her expression neutral, hoping the low light would mask some of her reaction. "What gave you that idea?"

"One of my friends said she heard a rumor about a human girl with magic powers."

"And where did she hear that from?"

"From her mother. Her mother said there were some humans living in an apartment building, and that one of them did something like an illusion spell." Christina gave her mother a cross look. "Are humans being allowed magic spells but unicorns aren't?"

"It's nothing like that, honey," Connie said.

Christina's pupils shrank slightly. "So there really is a human with magic powers??"

Connie felt both proud and rueful of her daughter's perception. "I can't really talk about it right now, and I'd appreciate it if you didn't, either."

Christina pouted. "More secrets."

"Unfortunately, yes, and you-know-who would likely want you to keep it secret for now as well."

This appeared to mollify Christina a bit. "And you're sure you're going to be safe?"

"Yes, I am." Connie paused. "If it helps any, the Greenwood Police will be out in force tomorrow. Everyone should be safe."

"I know you said you can't talk about the human magic user, but, um, she's not anything like the one they talked about that did the bad stuff at the Fair, is she?"

Connie smiled. "No, she's nothing like that. She's a very kind-hearted person who worries about how she uses her magic."

That was more than Connie should have told her daughter, but she had to make sure the filly remained calm so she didn't start talking too much about what little she did know.

"Maybe she should come to my school," Christina said.

Connie gave her an inquisitive look.

"They're always teaching us about using our magic responsibly. Maybe she could learn something."

Connie smiled. "Perhaps I'll mention it to her." She pulled the sheet and blanket up over her daughter. "Now, you need to get some sleep. I'm sure your teachers will have you busy all day with preparing for the festival."

Christina smiled. "I'm looking forward to it."

Connie gave her daughter a kiss on the cheek before standing. "See you in the morning, honey. Good night."

"Good night!"

Connie headed out of the room and closed the door in her wake. She let out a forlorn sigh. She truly hoped she would be able to talk about this with her daughter in a few days, for if things went wrong and her part in it was revealed, it would do nothing less than tear their family apart.

Midnight Star is about to step into a dream -- the nightmare of an earth pony foal who is far too worried about getting his cutie mark for his own good -- when he feels a familiar tug that instead pulls him into a vast grassy plain, the skies cloudy and a cool mist permeating the air. He recognizes it at once, and very soon Psychic Calm comes winging down out of the skies.

As soon as the Dreamwarden's hooves touch the ground, Midnight is reciting his Oaths. Once he has finished, he immediately follows it with a comment delivered as gently as he can, "I was about to step into a foal's nightmare."

"Yes, I saw," Psychic says in a crisp voice. "I asked Moon Racer to handle it."

"Couldn't've picked a better pony for the job." Midnight pauses. "So, ah, any word?"

"I have spoken with the other Wardens," Psychic says. "To my surprise, Sha'am Maut was not as intractable as I suspected she might be."

Midnight relaxes somewhat. "Maybe you caught her in a good mood."

"Ghadab and Tikhiy Krik, however, were in anything but a good mood."

Midnight refrains from noting that Ghadab -- the Warden of Anger -- might as well have his humor surgically removed for all the good that it is doing him. "What about the rest?"

"Phobia Remedy was in favor of bringing Jason into our confidence, as I suspected she would," Psychic explains. "But she balked at the idea of placing the fate of Ryan in the hands -- or hooves -- of denizens of the waking world. Sha'am Maut expressed similar reservations, but was leaning in favor of working with Jason."

"How did you vote?" Midnight asks in a tentative voice.

"In favor of your proposal."

Midnight blinks. "Really?"

"Once I had a chance to think about it in a more calm and rational manner, I saw the merits of your arguments."

"So you, Phobia, Sha'am in favor, Ghadab and Tikhiy Krik against. I guess that left it up to Yinyu." Midnight cannot even guess how the Warden of Lust would vote. She is the most unpredictable of the lot. If Midnight had to get in serious trouble with any of the Wardens on the other side of the world, and he had a choice, he would actually pick Sha'am Maut over Yinyu; at least then he would know what he is getting. "Well, don't leave me in suspense! What about Yinyu?"

"She was too conflicted," Psychic says. "She didn't agree with taking Jason into our confidence, but did not want to create a deadlock when three of us were convinced. Thus she abstained, and the motion passed."

"Well, thank you for being on my side, it's appreciated."

Thunder rumbles in the distance, and Psychic turns more fully to Midnight. "However, this does NOT include remanding all control in this matter to day world justice. Jason needs to meet us halfway."

"So what's the deal, then?" Midnight asks.

"We still do not feel that the waking world has the necessary resources to keep Ryan from using his abilities until he is brought to trial," Psychic explains. "Thus we propose that we be allowed to link Ryan back into this realm prior to any legal proceedings and attempt to pacify him. This was Luna's suggestion."

"Whoa, Luna is involved again?"

"It would seem she never truly uninvolved herself," Psychic says in a flat voice.

"Um, okay," says Midnight. "So how does this pacification work?"

"The details are unimportant. Suffice it to say, we would seek to keep Ryan's faculties intact while ensuring he does not use his power again."

Midnight thinks that is a tall order without outright threatening or torturing Ryan in the dream realm, neither of which the Dreamwardens would hesitate to do.

As if sensing Midnight's doubts, Psychic adds, "Phobia reminded me of something which helped convince me of my vote. She mentioned that in all other cases of abuse of mind magic, the accused had a chance to accept responsibility for their actions and either offer atonement or explain the reasons behind their actions. Ryan has not had this chance."

"Huh, I hadn't thought of that," Midnight says.

"Phobia was, in fact, very adamant on this point, and it is likely what helped convince Sha'am Maut. Considering how close Phobia was to some of the first ponies accused of such crimes, her stance is understandable."

Midnight knows Phobia went through some rather difficult times at the start of her tenure as Dreamwarden, and while he is curious, prying into the private matters of Dreamwardens is not the best idea in the world. "So that's what you're going to do? Confront him and see if he fesses up and agrees what he did was wrong?"

"An oversimplification, but reasonably close," says Psychic. "How he presents himself and what he tells us will determine if we believe he can restrain himself until legal matters are resolved. We will, of course, strongly encourage him to plead guilty to any waking world charges related to his mind magic ability."

"That will make Jason happy, for sure."

"And will greatly simplify things on our end. It will expedite matters and help a judge reach a swift conclusion."

"But what then?" Midnight asks. "I know you guys well enough to guess that having Ryan cool his jets in jail won't be enough for you."

"Indeed not. That is another compromise your federal friend must make. He must agree to defer sentencing to us."

"Uh, I don't think he has that sort of legal power."

"Then he must somehow arrange for the presiding judge to order it," declares Psychic. "Make no mistake about this, Midnight Star: the Dreamwardens will see justice done. If we have to jump through waking world hoops to do it, so be it."

"And if they don't do as you want?" Midnight asks. "What then?"

"Then the waking world has proven ineffective, and we will conduct our own trial. We cannot let such an abuse of mind magic go unpunished. Already night ponies all over the world are becoming aware of the situation. They will be looking to the Wardens to dispense justice. We cannot fail in that task."

In other words, Midnight realizes, the Wardens don't want to look bad. He could understand their perspective. The reason night ponies stay in line is because the Wardens persistently showed themselves to be tough and unyielding; to suggest anything else in this delicate a situation would be to invite disaster.

At the same time, he is grateful that the Wardens have started to realize just how difficult maintaining their secrecy will be going forward. He hopes to still be alive when their existence is revealed at least to the major governments of the world, if not the public.

"All right," Midnight says. "So who's going to be the one to talk to Jason?"

"Phobia will dreamwalk him tonight," Psychic replies. "He must agree to take an oath of silence before Phobia will reveal our existence to him. If he refuses, the proposal is dead."

Midnight hopes for all their sakes that either Jason is receptive to the proposal, or that Phobia is especially persuasive.

Either that, or Phobia thinks to have some beer on hoof. Midnight knows he could sure use one.

Chapter 25 - Old Plans Jeopardized

In light of her conversation with Water Wings, Rainy had dithered on contacting Bright Future. It was not until Thursday morning when she chose to seek out the mare during breakfast. Rainy had her weather wing search for Bright, eventually finding her in a café. When Rainy flew inside, she spotted the unicorn seated at a table with four other ponies. They had lingered after finishing their meal, engaged in soft conversation.

Rainy still reconsidered. News had reached her about what had happened in Grand Junction. While details about the ponies involved was still sketchy, the media had already implicated the Shimmerists, and that could only mean Strong Hooves had been involved.

While she waffled, Bright noticed her, smiled, and gestured with a fore-hoof. Rainy trotted over.

"Good to see you again, Rainy," said Bright. "You're welcome to join us."

"I need to speak with you," said Rainy.

"Please, be my guest."

Rainy glanced at the others before saying, "This is sort of private."

The other ponies at the table gave her a curious look, but Bright simply nodded. "Of course. If you'll excuse me, please. Same time tomorrow?"

The other ponies nodded and made affirming noises.

Bright hopped out of her chair and came alongside Rainy. "Do you have someplace specific in mind?"

"Not really, just away from here," said Rainy.

"Lead the way. By the way, have you heard the latest news?"

Rainy's ears flattened slightly as they headed outside. "You mean Grand Junction?"

"I'm referring to matters concerning the Pony Council."

Rainy managed not to sigh. "You mean the bit about the government doing something about the whole matter?"

"Yes! I take it as a very hopeful sign."

Despite it being the unicorn's natural talent, Bright's penchant for putting a positive spin on just about anything was getting to Rainy. "It was barely a rumor, and it could mean anything. It could mean they're going to arrest the delegation, for all we know!"

"That would be rather counterproductive," said Bright. "Besides, I have only good feelings about the outcome."

Rainy refrained from pointing out she was being facetious. She looked around, and when she saw no other pony was nearby, she stopped and turned to Bright. "This should be far enough."

"I believe we are very close to the realization of all our efforts," said Bright. "Once the government acts on the President's orders, I am sure Sunrise Storm's true nature will shine through, and we will be closer than ever to having a worthy ruler for--"

"Look, I didn't come here to talk about Sunny's supposed Ascension!"

"Supposed? It troubles me that you still doubt--"

"Enough already," Rainy growled through clenched teeth.

"My apologies," said Bright. "What is it you wanted to talk to me about?"

"I'm really just relaying a request. Strong Hooves wants to meet with you."

Bright gave her a surprised look. "Did I hear you correctly?"

"Yes."

"Are you referring to the pony who represented the Shimmerists at the Pony Council?"

"Who the hell else would I be referring to?" Rainy said in exasperation.

"Why would he want a meeting with me?" Bright asked. "Our views are not exactly aligned."

"He didn't mention why he wanted to see you, just that I should relay the request. You're free to tell him to go to hell for all I care."

"As much as I don't care for his point of view, I will do nothing of the sort," Bright said.

Rainy gave her a surprised look. "You're actually going to meet with him?"

"Believing in the power of Harmony means living up to the Five Pillars in all things. I would not be living up to either Kindness or Generosity if I refused to honor a request made in peace."

"I don't believe this," Rainy muttered.

"I'm frankly a little disappointed you don't understand this," said Bright. "I know you've strayed from our tenets but--"

"I don't mean that! Haven't you heard what happened in Grand Junction?"

"Yes, I have."

"And you don't think Strong was behind it? A human was shot!"

"By accident," said Bright. "Even the police acknowledged that. And you're quite sure you don't know what he wants of me?"

Rainy hesitated. "I might be able to guess."

"Oh? Please do. I would like to have at least some insight."

"He likely wants to ask you for something in return for giving you information concerning alicorns."

Bright's tail swished. "Is he really privy to information I'm not?"

"You could say that," Rainy said in a flat voice. "Though you already seem to know more about Equestria than most ponies do."

Bright smiled. "Only some of its artifacts and history, and only because of serendipity. Before my transformation, I was once a part time assistant to Sarah Tanner."

"Sunny's Mom?"

"The same. When I heard she was going back into the archaeology field post-ETS, I volunteered to assist her. I was able to steal a look at her notes and journals and learn things the general public doesn't know."

Rainy wondered if Strong would be disappointed to hear of the rather mundane source of the information.

"I would have continued in that venture had not I been forced out when Sarah gained a new funding source who apparently had some say in who worked for her," said Bright. "Does Strong have some similar source he's drawing on?"

"Um, yes, sort of," said Rainy.

Bright gave her an evaluating look. "You're hiding something."

"Only because I promised him I wouldn't reveal his secret."

Bright's look turned disapproving.

"Doesn't that fit with the Pillars?" Rainy asked. "Loyalty, maybe?"

"Perhaps you can answer this question instead," Bright said. "Is his source reliable?"

"Uh, yeah, I'd say it was pretty damned reliable."

"Then I think it would be worth meeting with him. I'll set out for Grand Junction at once so long as I can arrange for a carriage to take me to the nearest human community. I know a few humans willing to give me a ride the rest of the way."

"Okay, then, have fun," Rainy said as she turned away and extended her wings.

"Just a minute," Bright said.

Rainy considered simply taking off anyway, but she folded her wings and turned around.

"Why does Strong Hooves believe I would be interested in information concerning alicorns?"

Rainy was afraid this question would come up. "It's because of something I told him. I, uh, might have mentioned the stuff about having our own alicorn princess rule over us."

Bright gasped, her pupils shrinking slightly.

"I might've also told him about Ascension and--"

Bright suddenly surged forward until she was nearly muzzle-to-muzzle with Rainy, causing her to recoil slightly. "That was not for his ears!" Bright hissed.

Rainy recovered and frowned. "So much for the Pillar of Honesty."

"There's honesty, and there's the judicious application of the truth," Bright declared. "That was not the time for the latter."

"Why are we being so secretive about it if it's the very thing we're supposed to be hoping for?" Rainy said. "No tribe is more secretive than the night ponies, and look how much trouble it causes them sometimes."

"This coming from the filly who just promised to keep the secret of a Shimmerist," Bright said dryly.

"Yes, but I imagine it's a secret you'll learn once you meet him. I'm just trying to avoid anypony catching wind of it who shouldn't."

"Which you didn't accomplish very well in the first place when you--" Bright cut herself off and shook her head. "Never mind. I apologize for that last statement. Kindness tells me I should assume you had the best intentions, or that you succumbed to a moment of doubt."

"Yeah, I do doubt this whole Ascension thing," Rainy said. "But that wasn't really my reason for telling him. I'm not sure what was, but that wasn't it."

Bright looked thoughtful. "Now I have a sense that this is fortuitous, especially if we have the potential to glean more information about alicorns, or, ah, other topics," she said in a softer voice. "I again apologize. I should not have been so hostile towards you. It was unbecoming of both a pony and Harmony."

Rainy was only partially mollified, but she let it go. "Why do you really need to know about alicorns anyway if you're so sure Sunny will become one on her own?"

"Sunny is very young compared to the alicorns we know of in Equestria, save for Flurry Heart. She will need guidance. While we hope perhaps Princess Twilight will be willing to help, we have to assume we may be on our own as we have been for a lot of things."

"I guess that makes sense," said Rainy.

"We need to know what her central power will be and how to nurture it," said Bright.

Rainy tilted her head. "Central power?"

"All adult alicorns we know of have a particular power that is their forte. Celestia is Princess of the Sun. Luna is Princess of the Night. Twilight is Princess of Friendship. Cadance is Princess of Love. It stands to reason Sunny will have something that her power will focus on."

Rainy had no idea what that would be. Sunny was all for cooperation between humans and ponies, but "Princess of Cooperation" sounded silly to her ears.

Bright smiled. "Thank you for relaying this request. As much as I would love to talk further on the subject of Ascension, I need to prepare for this trip. Do you wish to accompany me?"

"No, one visit to Grand Junction was enough to last me for a while," said Rainy with some disdain.

Bright nodded. "I will let you know what I discover once I get back."

Rainy watched Bright head away before she flew off. Now she had a bigger task ahead of her: find Tina and apologize to her.

Trixie glanced up at the leaden gray sky as she and Starlight stepped out onto the sidewalk accompanied by their phalanx of Secret Service, only to squeeze her eye shut when a drop of rain fell into it. "Ugh! This is the third day of rain. Does the sun ever shine in this part of America?"

"Welcome to Fall in the Pacific Northwest," Starlight said as she cast an umbrella spell. Rain ran off a clear, translucent shield above their heads.

"Please tell me this is our last day here."

"In Oregon, yes," said Starlight. "We head to California tomorrow."

"I certainly hope it's drier down there."

"They're in a drought at the moment, I believe."

"Good."

Starlight stared. "Good??"

Trixie rolled her eyes. "I don't mean good for them, of course. Just look!" She gestured with a hoof towards the skies. "If anything, this and that drought you mentioned are proof the humans should allow Equestria to properly train this world's pegasi. This planet's weather is a mess."

Starlight sighed.

"Too much water here," Trixie continued. "Too little water there. Too cold here, too hot there. How do these humans even stand it?"

"Yes, it certainly must have bothered them all through their thousands of years of existence in these conditions," Starlight deadpanned. "And they have learned at least to predict the weather."

"Hmph. If they stopped wasting their resources on prediction when they could easily have it controlled--"

"Could we get on with it, please?" Starlight urged. "We have a schedule to keep. Unless you really want to be stuck here another day."

"Very well," said Trixie. "And just where are we going?"

"Not too far from here," said Starlight. "A pony community has settled in and around the town of Nek ... Nurk ... er ..." She levitated her tablet PC out of her saddlebags. "Neskowin."

"Inland, I hope?"

"Nope. Right on the coast."

Trixie face-hoofed. "Urgh."

"You can even see the ocean from the highest point in the village." Starlight smiled. "I'm looking forward to it. I rarely get a chance to see the ocean back home."

"Yes, let's add salt water ravaging our manes and fur on top of it."

Starlight narrowed her eyes. "If I wanted someone who would endlessly complain about the situation, I would've brought Rarity along instead."

Trixie thought she had every right to complain. Here was a world that could gain immense treasures from the proper application of pony magic, and she and Starlight were stuck dispensing tiny trinkets. The temptation was great to herald her progress -- real progress -- in delivering proper magic to the pony masses of Earth.

Instead, she took a deep breath and said, "Fine. Let's get going."

They started towards the waiting car when a voice called out from behind them, "Wait! A have a message for Miss Lulamoon!"

Trixie and Starlight turned to see one of their Equestrian unicorn assistants come running towards them, a sealed scroll held aloft in her magic.

Trixie raised an eyebrow. "A message? From whom?"

The unicorn skidded to a stop. "I don't know, Miss Lulamoon. It just arrived by magical relay from the portal in New York."

Trixie's mouth dropped open, and her pupils shrank slightly.

"The portal?" Starlight said. "This message is from Equestria?"

"Apparently," said the unicorn as she gave the scroll to Trixie.

Trixie took the scroll in her magic and turned it around. Flowing script on the ribbon wrapped around the scroll read To the Great and Powerful Trixie, Earth. She smiled. "Well, at least they took the time to get my name right."

Starlight peered over her shoulder. "Whoa, that's a Canterlot royal seal!"

Trixie quickly snatched the scroll from Starlight's gaze. "So what if it is?"

"Are you sure it's addressed to you and not me?"

Trixie rolled her eyes and lifted the scroll into view long enough for Starlight to read the ribbon. "Satisfied?"

"But who in Canterlot would be sending you a message?" Starlight's horn flickered. "And with the highest possible privacy seal on it?"

Trixie lifted her muzzle. "Obviously, somepony in Canterlot sees how valuable a contribution Trixie is making to this noble effort and wishes to offer their personal congratulations to her. Princess Celestia, perhaps."

Starlight hid a grin behind her hoof.

Trixie gave Starlight an imperious look. "It was only a matter of time before the Great and Powerful Trixie's accomplishments were recognized."

"I have a feeling that's not it," said Starlight. "And you're talking in third person again."

"It's called dramatic effect. Now, I need to read this message."

"Go ahead, but make it quick."

"In private, if you don't mind."

Starlight clenched her teeth. "Fine." She threw a fore-hoof towards the car. "Go on ahead into the car and tell me when you're done."

Trixie started forward, only to retreat when she stepped into the rain. "Spell, please?"

"Or for--! Nrgh, fine." Starlight's horn flashed, and the rain shield was cut in half. "Here's your umbrella, Your Majesty."

Trixie smiled and headed towards the car. The spell popped out of existence as soon as Trixie was inside and the Secret Service agent had closed the door.

Once she was safely behind the tinted glass that would not betray her expression to Starlight, she let down her veneer and looked at the scroll with a combination of trepidation and annoyance. Only one pony would be sending her a message with a Canterlot Royal Seal, and if he was risking questions being asked, it must be an emergency.

Disaster scenarios ran through her head. Had something gotten back to Celestia? Was Blueblood on the verge of being discovered? Was Trixie about to be discovered?

Trixie's horn glowed as she broke the seal and opened the scroll. What looked like random squiggles on the page resolved themselves into flowing formal Equish script as the privacy spell recognized her and dropped its obfuscation:

Great and Powerful Trixie:

Prince Blueblood requires your presence in Canterlot with all haste. He has need of your access to the Restricted Section of the Canterlot Archives in a critical matter regarding Earth. Time of of the essence. The proper paperwork is in place so that you may viably claim a family emergency concerning your sister as your reason for returning to Equestria.

Respectfully,

Quick Quill, on behalf of:

His Most Royal Highness Prince Blueblood
Future Governor of the Equestrian Earth Protectorate

As soon as Trixie had read the last word, the scroll turned to ashes that themselves vanished in a sparkle of magic.

Trixie clenched her teeth and glanced out the window. Starlight had her Farhearing Stone out, and a privacy shield shimmered around her. That would distract her for a bit and give Trixie a chance to think up a plan.

Though what plan was there other than claim the supposed emergency and head back to Equestria? It should be the perfect cover. Trixie rarely talked about her family, leaving her free to invent anything that was needed. She did indeed have a sister who had recently suffered a bad cold.

Only one question remained: should she go now or wait one more day for the portal duty rotation so that Illuminating Spark was on duty? It shouldn't matter as she was no longer carrying anything that was forbidden.

And it would get her out of this awful weather that much sooner.

Starlight frowned as she levitated the Farhearing Stone. "This is getting ridiculous. Are you sure there hasn't been some sort of mistake?"

"Positive, Starlight," came Sunburst's voice from the enchanted gem. "We've been over it several times."

"And there isn't something wrong with the sensing spell itself?"

"I've been over that as well. It's functioning properly."

"And yet we still can't figure out where this discrepancy came from!"

"Well, not to put too fine a point on it, but, ah, neither you nor Trixie has been interviewed yet."

Starlight raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying they suspect me of bringing something through that I didn't declare?"

"Um, no, not you specifically," Sunburst said in a delicate voice.

"Then who ...?" Starlight trailed off. She looked towards the car where Trixie had gone to read her personal message. "No, it couldn't be her."

"I'm not necessarily saying it is!" Sunburst exclaimed. "But to complete the report, we need to interview you both."

"Even if either of us tried to smuggle something through, the mage assigned to the portal on this side would've detected it, especially something with that much magic."

"Um, in theory, yes. Unless said mage was, well, compromised somehow."

Starlight thought back to her letter from Celestia warning about the Canterlot nobility trying to stir things up back home. She glanced back at the car, where Trixie sat reading her message with a Canterlot Royal Seal.

"We're planning on interviewing the mage on duty at the time you and Trixie came through," said Sunburst. "We're, ah, also aware of the message that arrived for Trixie."

"Yes, she's reading it now in private," Starlight said.

"I'm hoping it's coincidence."

"It has to be. Yes, I know, Trixie's been vocal in her support of the ponies of Earth, but she knows better than to pull something like this." Starlight paused and added in a lower voice. "I wouldn't have trusted her with this if I thought she would."

"I know, which is why I'm hoping there's some other explanation," said Sunburst.

Starlight saw the door of the car open and Trixie hop out. "I'll talk to you later, Trixie is done reading her message." She dispelled the privacy shield and put the Farhearing Stone back in her saddlebags as Trixie trotted over. "Well?"

"I regret to announce that I will have to end my association with this venture early," Trixie announced.

"Uh, you do? Why?"

"A family emergency, it appears."

Starlight's eyes widened. "Is someone hurt?"

"Yes, my sister," Trixie said.

Starlight tilted her head. "You have a sister?"

"Indeed."

"You never mentioned her."

"Well, uh, she's shy," Trixie said.

Starlight nodded once. "Shy, huh?"

"And frail. Terribly frail, poor thing. I send her some of what I make at shows, but it never seems enough."

"Uh huh," Starlight said. "And, um, someone from the Canterlot nobility decided to inform you of this?"

Trixie smiled. "If you'll recall, the last show I did in Canterlot--"

"We did in Canterlot."

"--impressed them so much that they engage in correspondence with me." Trixie paused. "Oh, and they say to tell you 'hi'."

"Right," Starlight deadpanned.

"I really feel bad about having to leave you to do the remaining classes alone." Trixie glanced up at the cloudy skies. "And I simply will miss all this wonderful weather. Well, I better get inside and book my flight to New York. I'll see you back at the Castle of Friendship when you get back."

Starlight nodded slowly as Trixie trotted back into the building.

Starlight frowned. It didn't take an investigative genius to know Trixie was up to something, but did it have anything to do with the portal discrepancy? Even in the best of times, Trixie had a conspiratorial air to her, and it usually amounted to nothing, or just some scheme to further her own fame.

Starlight had been about to explain to Trixie about the necessity for the interviews, but now she decided not to alert the showmare. If she was hiding something, better for her not to be on guard.

"Sunburst better be wrong about this," Starlight muttered.

Because if he wasn't, Starlight was not sure who would be more angry with Trixie: Celestia, Twilight ... or herself.

Standing just outside the home he shared with Green Fields, Bob turned over the three inch long piece of rose quartz in his magic for perhaps the tenth time. He stared at it intensely, though he barely paid attention to what his eyes were telling him. Instead, his magical senses relayed detail that his eyes could not even begin to perceive.

Without taking his attention from the quartz, he jotted down another observation into his notebook, both it and the pencil also levitated off to his side. It effortlessly followed him in the same relative location as he paced back and forth.

What he drew upon the page bore no resemblance to language or even the arcane runes of pony magic. Instead, it was more a structural diagram, like a prelude to a blueprint. He had found that none of the ways he knew how to write down magic were adequate for the task of describing what he was sensing, so he had to improvise.

He had begun this exercise indoors, but found that the presence of other ponies and their ambient magic in such close quarters to be detrimental his senses. Earth pony magic was especially distracting, as he could sense the flow of energy between the pony and the Earth.

Yet when he heard the rush of air and wing overhead, he knew he would be distracted in a way he could not get away from, though he definitely did not mind. He lowered the piece of quartz and looked up as Tina flew down and landed a short distance away. He smiled as he began, "Hi, Tina. I'm glad you're here. I think I may--"

"But just what are you doing here?" Tina demanded as she folded her wings to her sides and stepped towards him.

"I'm sorry?"

"It's morning on a weekday. You should be in school."

"I decided I could afford to take a day off," said Bob. "They're teaching something I already know."

Tina sighed.

"Why are you concerned about it?" Bob asked, his tone one of curiosity. "You're not attending classes yourself."

"You know I'm only delaying another semester to see if the whole weather control thing grabs me," said Tina. "And you're doing exactly what I thought you'd be doing: obsessing over this crystal stuff."

"I'm sorry if it seems that way, but soon after I woke up this morning, I had an inspiration, and I had to see if I was right." He turned the notebook page towards her. "And I was."

Tina peered. "I have no idea what this is supposed to be. It looks like lines and squiggles to me."

"It's a sort of matrix." Bob turned the page towards himself. "I think it represents the structure of the quartz crystal at a thaumic level."

"You think."

"I admit, I'm working largely on intuition here," said Bob. "Which is not something I'm usually comfortable with, but I'm discovering that intuition is an absolute requirement for advanced magic."

"I'm not sure I follow," Tina said.

"When Twilight explained that magic has laws and structure, she was absolutely right, but from the Equestrian perspective."

"Shouldn't that be the same as ours? Science is science no matter what world it comes from, right?"

"Not quite." Bob held up the crystal. "Magic has far, far more variables to consider than standard physics. It's why magic has to be expressed in runes. A single rune holds a large amount of information. There's simply no way to hold all those variables in your head without some sort of way of associating the information."

"That's not quite the way Twilight explained it."

"Of course not, because she's used to approaching it from a perspective she's grown up with her entire life," said Bob. "That's why Equestria hasn't managed to do things like invent the semiconductor or understand nuclear fission. It requires a completely different mindset. It's why even Twilight herself -- perhaps one of the most brilliant minds the Equestrians have -- was astounded and even confused by human science."

Tina waved a fore-hoof. "Whoa, back up a second. You said magic has too many variables to take in all at once, right?"

"Yes, that's correct."

"And I need magic to fly."

"Yes."

Tina unfolded her wings and hovered. "Then how the hell am I doing this? I don't have a million variables going through my head, I just do it."

"Because you're biologically wired to have a purely innate understanding of the runes for pegasus flight," Bob explained. "It's like how you don't have to consciously breathe or digest food because you have patterns of neurons that 'know' how to do it for you. That's a bit of a crude example, but it will have to suffice."

Tina smirked as she landed. "Because my poor brain can't handle it?"

"No, because I can't put it into words. Think of it this way: I can start talking about a small mammalian quadruped with retractable claws, usually having a coat of fur which can be anything from very short and wiry to long and bushy, able to make a trilling sound with its vocal cords when content, domesticated by humans approximately nine thousand years ago, a popular subject of videos circulating on the internet ... or I could say 'cat', and that conveys far more information than even what I just mentioned."

"Okay, let's say I understand that enough to not feel completely dumb," said Tina. "What does this have to do with what you did the other day?"

Bob flipped back to a previous page in the notebook and turned it towards Tina. It looked similar to what he had previously shown her, but more complicated. "This is a thaumic diagram I made of the small shard of thaumically-aware crystal I created. Once I complete the diagram of the quartz crystal, I can much more easily see all the differences."

"Which means ... what?"

"It means I can see the crystal as a whole and not just a sum of its parts." Bob lowered the notebook and added in a lower voice, "Which means I can likely affect the entire crystal all at once."

Tina's pupils shrank. "You are not considering trying that again!"

"I have to!" Bob cried. "It's the only way to know whether I'm right or not!"

Tina frowned. "And it's a fine way to get yourself killed!"

"I intend to take precautions."

"Oh? Like what?"

"I admit I haven't figured that out yet."

Tina face-hoofed.

"I promise not to try this again until I do figure it out," Bob declared. "I'm not keen on hurting myself, either."

"Bob, look," Tina began in an earnest voice. "I know you really want to help the crystal ponies, but--"

"That's just it, Tina," Bob said, his voice growing more excited. "This goes beyond just making some shiny magic crystals. I'm close to understanding the very nature of pony magic itself."

Tina considered before asking, "And just what does that mean?"

"It means I can teach this to other unicorns, which in turn means we can come up with more advanced spells. We won't need Equestria to teach us anymore!"

Tina gave him a stunned look.

"Do you understand the implications of this?" Bob asked.

"Yes!" Tina said. "It means you can get into a lot of trouble if you get discovered!"

"Never mind that."

"I can't just ignore it!"

"I'm not saying you should, just that you need to understand that this goes beyond one pony's concerns," Bob said. "This means there will simply be no way to stop ponies from acquiring advanced magic. I suspect this was part of Sunset Shimmer's plan all along."

"Huh??"

"Think about it," said Bob. "How was one unicorn, despite how brilliant or powerful she was, going to teach seven billion ponies? She must have planned for some of the transformed to have very strong natural talents to take some of the burden from her. It explains why ponies like Sunny seem to have an innate sense for being a pegasus. I doubt she even needs any training from Equestria."

"That's a hell of an assumption to make," said Tina.

"Which the facts bear out. Another example: there's an earth pony filly by the name of Wild Growth. She can make entire forests grow with a stomp of her hooves."

"I thought that was just a rumor."

"I was able to confirm it's true," said Bob. "I could go on and cite other examples. The point is, maybe Sunset's ultimate goal was thwarted, but the means to get there will be fully realized."

"And why do you have to be part of it?" Tina cried in a distressed voice.

"Why shouldn't I be part of it? I have a chance to make a huge contribution. It means all my efforts in remembering my human heritage have paid off. I doubt I would have discovered any of this if I hadn't been so focused."

To Bob's surprise, Tina stomped a hoof, her eyes glistening, her voice quavering even through her anger. "You've been so goddamn focused on all this magic stuff that you're making it harder for me to relate to you!"

Bob stared. "Wait, what?!" He hesitated. "Is that the reason you're so upset with me all the time over this, because you don't understand it?"

"Well, at least you fucking even noticed I'm upset."

Bob's ears flattened. Tina rarely used such language unless she was really distressed. He was even more stunned when he saw Tina wipe one of her eyes with the back of a hoof.

Bob took a step towards Tina. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean--"

"I know you didn't," Tina said in a lower and shaky voice. "I'm probably as much to blame as you are. I should have said something sooner."

"Said something? Said what?"

Tina swallowed hard. "I'm not sure I can--"

Both her and Bob flinched when they heard an awkward clearing of a throat. They whirled around to see Rainy Skies standing there.

"Uh, hi," Rainy said in a tentative voice. "I sense this is a bad time."

"Yes, it--" Bob began.

Tina turned away from him. "No, it's fine. What do you want?"

Rainy glanced between the two in confusion. "I think I really should go for now."

"Rainy, you obviously came here for a reason, now out with it!" Tina cried.

Rainy sighed. "I need to talk to you."

"Then talk."

"I'd rather do this alone."

Tina's ears drooped. "Fine." She turned back to Bob. "We'll talk later, maybe when I, uh ... never mind."

"Tina, wait," Bob said as she turned away and unfolded her wings.

"No, I'll only start yelling again!" Tina said in a choked voice. "Rainy, let's go."

All Bob could do was watch his fillyfriend fly away, a confused and hurt look on his face.

As Tina flew above the treetops, she realized just how good her wings were at doing what she tended to do as a human: run away from her problems and her feelings. Except this time it didn't work so well for the latter, as she kept glancing towards the ground where she had left Bob.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Rainy asked.

"For the last time, yes, I'm fine," Tina lied. She finally stopped and hovered, turning towards Rainy. "Now, what is it you wanted to talk about?"

"I want to apologize to you."

Tina gave Rainy a confused look. "Apologize? For what?"

"For ignoring your advice the other day about delivering that artifact."

Tina sighed. "Look, Rainy--"

"You were right, I wasn't thinking things through," Rainy continued. "If I had, I would've realized how stupid it was."

Tina bit back the impulse to say "but you did it anyway." She wanted to accept it at face value, that Rainy really did want to be less impulsive. "I probably said some things I shouldn't have, so there's plenty of blame to go around."

Rainy shook her head. "No, you were right to yell at me. I shouldn't have gotten involved." She frowned. "Sometimes I wonder if I ever should've gotten involved, period."

"What are you talking about?"

Rainy threw her fore-legs wide. "All this! What we've become! Was it even worth it?"

Tina gritted her teeth. "I'm sorry to be short with you, but an existential crisis is not something I want to deal with right now."

"Sorry. I'm just frustrated and confused. I don't know what to do, and I hate just sitting around doing nothing."

"Join the club," Tina muttered.

Rainy hesitated before asking, "Um, sorry to seem like I'm prying, but ... is everything okay between you and Bob?"

On impulse, Tina wanted to reply "yes", but just the mention of his name threatened to let loose the flood of emotions she had only barely kept dammed up. Her eyes glistened, and she said in a choked voice, "No, not really."

Rainy gave her a pained look. "I'm sorry to hear that. You two looked like a cute couple."

Tina's heart lurched.

"Are you breaking up with him?"

"I wish it was that simple!" Tina wailed.

Rainy's ears drew back in surprise.

"That would almost be easier," Tina said in a quavering voice.

"I don't understand."

Tina had hoped she could at least hold back the tears, but her own frustrations over the past few days were too much for her to bear anymore. "I feel like I'm watching Bob trying to send himself to an early grave. Or at best have himself hauled away by human authorities!"

Rainy stared in confusion for only a moment. "Is this about the stuff he's been doing trying to teach magic to other unicorns?"

"It's gone well beyond that."

"Um, not to make matters worse, but there's all sorts of rumors going around about him, that he did something spectacular."

"See what I mean?!" Tina cried. "No matter how much he thinks he's keeping it quiet, it's already getting around. He claims he wants to keep it under wraps, but the further he gets, the less concerned he seems to be about it!"

Rainy's pupils shrank slightly. "Just how far has he gotten?"

Tina frowned. "That's not the point. The point is, he's putting himself at risk, and it's scaring the hell out of me."

"Have you told him this?" Rainy asked.

"No," Tina said in a miserable voice.

"Maybe you should."

"I can't!"

"Why not?"

"Because I'd have to admit I'm in love with him!"

Rainy hesitated before replying, "You mean you still haven't told him that?"

Tina stared. "Huh??"

Rainy rolled her eyes and smiled faintly. "Come on, it so obvious to everypony else that something's going on between you two."

"I don't think you get this," Tina said in a low voice. "I don't mean just some teenage infatuation. I mean love in as I could see myself marrying him. Love as in wanting to bear his foals."

"Whoa," Rainy said in an awed voice.

"Yeah, 'whoa' is right," Tina muttered. "I mean, yeah, we're too young to raise a family, I get that, but I can see it happening in the future. It's something I want to happen."

"Then you really do need to tell him!" Rainy exclaimed.

"But if I do that, he might actually listen to me when I ask him to slow down his magic research."

"Well, yeah, but ... uh ..." Rainy paused and shook her head. "Now you lost me. Isn't that what you want?"

"Yes, it is," Tina said, wiping away a tear. "But what if I want it only for selfish reasons? This can't be about me. That's why I felt like I had to apologize to you as well. I tried to tell you how you should run your life when I don't even know how to run my own."

"I have to admit, Tina, this is kind of a surprise to hear. You were always the most laid back of anypony I know."

"Only because that was easier than actually making a damn decision about anything," Tina said in a low, quavering voice. "Oh, but I can tell other people what they should do. What the hell even remotely qualifies me for that?"

"Because you tend to have your head screwed on straight most of the time," Rainy said. "You stop to think things through. While Sunny and I were in the shelter together, she talked a lot about you. She was grateful for all the help and advice you've ever given her, which was why she was sad you weren't in the same shelter with her."

"But who am I supposed to go to for advice?"

"Isn't that what you're sort of doing now?"

"I just needed to get this off my chest," Tina said. "I wasn't looking for a solution."

"But it sounds like you need one," said Rainy. "What if the roles were reversed? What if I was coming to you with the same exact problem? What would you tell me?"

Tina found it surprisingly easy to answer the question. "That you should be honest with him so he knows exactly how you feel and what he's getting himself into."

"That's what I thought you'd say." Rainy smiled. "See? Simple!"

Tina frowned. "And what if he doesn't feel the same way towards me?"

Rainy's smile faded. "Oh."

"Understatement of the year."

"Oh, come on, can't you tell how he feels?" Rainy asked.

"That's the problem, I don't know anymore," Tina said in a strained voice. "Maybe that was another reason I'm fed up with his focus on magic. He was always one to be reluctant to show his feelings, but this is making it worse. He picked the worst possible time to immerse himself in this."

"Well, maybe he--"

"And what if he's right?" Tina demanded. "What if what he's come up with is so terribly important that my feelings are an unnecessary distraction?"

"Bob would never think that," Rainy said.

Tina wanted to believe that. She wanted to think that the colt she had seen by the shore of the lake just a few days ago was still there. That was the day she realized she was falling in love with him. When he had taken the time to vent some of his frustrations, she got past the stoic and logical persona and saw what he could be like when he wasn't so wrapped up in the future of ponykind. She had never met someone so gentle and caring, either as a human or a pony.

"You're right," Tina said in a subdued voice. "He even looked happy to see me when I first showed up today."

"There, see?" Rainy said.

Tina squeezed her eyes shut. "And what was the first thing I did? I started criticizing him. Brilliant. Some fillyfriend I am. All I've been doing is criticizing."

"You don't do that unless you have a damn good reason," said Rainy. "Like you did with me."

"But he must be getting tired of it. What if he's so tired of it, he ... h-he ..." Tina became too choked up to continue.

"Oh, geez, now I get it," Rainy said in a low voice. "You're afraid he'll reject you."

Tina clenched her teeth. "I hate feeling like this. I've never felt like this. I'm supposed to be the one where stuff just rolls off my back. I'm the one telling people not to worry about what other people think about them."

"It's never the same when it's about yourself," Rainy said in a more subdued tone. "If anypony knows how this transformation didn't give us the perfect world some of us expected, it would be me."

"Bob once confided that he feared his initial attraction to me was just so many pony hormones," Tina said in a quavering voice. "Now I have to worry if that was the only thing keeping our relationship going. Maybe it's the only reason I feel this strongly towards him."

"You know what?" Rainy said. "This is all stuff you need to be discussing with him, not me."

"I-I know. And sooner rather than later."

Matthew sat in the conference room along with his assistant Kelsey, his fingers steepled as he sat lost in thought. On the large monitor, the image was split between two of his agents, one code-named Alpha from a safehouse, and Danton from Denver.

"We're only now getting word as to how the operation was leaked," said Danton. "The source was another agent inside the bureau sympathetic to ponies."

"Indeed," was all Matthew said.

"Matt, I can guarantee it was no one among the agents assigned to the operation. I'll vouch for all of then personally."

"Noted."

Kelsey turned towards Matthew. "If I may, sir, I received the latest intelligence just before the meeting. We got hold of the city clerk who received the call. From what he told us, it sounds like it was Agent Jason Madsen."

Alpha frowned. "Isn't that Heller's pony sidekick?"

Matthew lowered his hands. "He is. Do we have any evidence Heller is behind this as well?"

"None, sir," said Kelsey.

Matthew detected a note of resignation in Kelsey's normally strictly businesslike tone but simply made a mental note of it. "Where is he now?"

"As far as we know, he's still assigned to the Denver office in Broomfield."

"Make sure of that, and have Agent Madsen taken into custody for further questioning."

"What about this operation?" asked Danton. "We can't go through with it as-is with the police hanging around."

"Maybe we should have Ryan assist," said Alpha.

"No," Matthew said.

"But you're already not keen on having him at MIDROC just yet."

Matthew frowned. "Thanks to Princess Twilight, the public is already on alert that someone with Ryan's talents is at large. If the GVPD start suddenly feeling too fearful, they will likely raise the alarm. No, his ability is only good on an unsuspecting public or a captive audience."

"We need to do something with Ryan," said Alpha. "I'm not sure how long I can keep him here."

"Did I not assign sufficient crystal ponies to protect you from his ability?"

"But can they protect us at all times? Even when we sleep?"

Matthew leaned forward. "Just what has he told you?"

"He's implied that he has the ability to affect us while we sleep," said Alpha.

"He's bluffing to get what he wants, and you're a fool for falling for it," Matthew declared.

Alpha looked taken aback before he frowned and shot back, "With all due respect, sir, I've told you from the start that you're playing with fire concerning him. He should be locked away somewhere."

Matthew glanced at the other half of the screen, where Danton had muted the conference while he talked to another agent. "He has no more ability that you were briefed on," Matthew said.

"Then he got past our crystal ponies somehow."

"You simply need a stiffer backbone. Either that, or you need to pay better attention to the reports that stated his passive ability to sense your fears is formidable in and of itself and not something crystal ponies can block."

Alpha's frowned deepened. "Whatever the cause, he's making my people here jittery. We'd just as soon deliver him to MIDROC. You're going to need him anyway once you bring Tanner and Kelton in."

"Assuming we can still bring them in," said Kelsey in a neutral voice.

Danton returned his attention to the conference and unmuted it. "Matt, we just a got a solid lead as to exactly where Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton are located."

Matthew's eyebrows rose. "Source?"

"A homeless man who was taken in by some ponies at an apartment complex in the First District of Greenwood Village," said Danton. "He reported seeing a girl matching Miss Tanner's description. Not only that, but he may have seen a manifestation of her ability."

"Has Ms. Jarris been informed of this yet?"

"Not yet. I was planning on briefing her right after this conference."

Kelsey signaled him. "Ms. Jarris and Agent Madsen were good friends before ETS."

Matthew considered. "When was their last contact?"

"Unknown," said Kelsey. "While there's no formal record of them being seen together post-ETS, that doesn't mean they haven't been corresponding since then."

"It could be nothing."

"Granted, but it's another variable in an already complex equation."

"Matt, something else you should know," said Danton. "Yesterday, Ms. Jarris left the office here for a short while citing a 'personal matter.' She even rescheduled her briefing of the other crystal ponies to attend to it."

The one thing Matthew thought he could count on was Tonya's loyalty, yet there were a lot of other aspects of this mission he felt he could trust, only to see them betray him in some manner. Without Tonya, however, none of his plans would work. She was the only one who stood a chance to tame Miss Tanner's powers long enough for her to be brought into custody. Then he needed Ryan to keep her incarcerated by making her too afraid to look at her own shadow let alone use her power until Matthew could properly control her.

Ms. Kelton was not as much of a concern; put her in a Faraday cage, and that would be sufficient to tame her until he could learn the secret of having magic interface with technology. In the long run, she was the bigger prize, but Miss Tanner was by far more useful to him in the present.

He had to hedge his bets. If Tonya were in communication with Heller, Madsen, or even the targets of the operation, she could not be given the chance to get word back to them of their change in plans. "Wait until just before you're ready to launch the operation to brief her."

"That won't sit well with her, I can tell you that right now," said Danton.

"She can complain about it later," said Matthew. "She knows her duty, and I expect her to do it."

That's what he had to fall back on: no matter what Tonya's personal feelings were, she understood that people like Miss Tanner could not be allowed to roam free, nor could her blatant escape from law enforcement be overlooked. Matthew prided himself on reading people and their intentions; he had to hope what he had seen in Tonya still held sway.

Matthew folded his hands. "Give me the bottom line. Can you and your fellow agents get in there and get out without raising too much attention?"

"It will be tricky, Matt," said Danton. "We have the added complication that there's an increased influx of humans into the area. Volunteers for the post-harvest festival the ponies are planning. That was the reason officially cited by the mayor's office for the increased police presence."

Matthew frowned. This would be the sort of misdirection that Heller would do, but that assumed Heller was actively working against him rather than just being an inconvenient thorn in his side. It also hinted at collusion between him and Greenwood Village city hall.

"Kelsey, put a priority on finding out where Heller is," said Matthew. "If he's anywhere near this operation, I want him out of there, however it has to be done."

"Yes, sir, I'll--" Kelsey stopped and took out his cell phone. "I better take this," he said as he stood and stepped away from the conference table.

Matthew turned back towards the large monitor. "I don't like how the mayor's office is putting their own spin on it rather than exposing the operation directly."

"Personally, I think it's just Mayor Morgan taking political advantage of the situation," said Danton. "She can claim another win for her pro-pony platform."

"Or some other collusion is at work."

"I don't see where you have much of a choice but to go ahead with the operation," said Alpha. "My understanding is that it's now or never."

"He's right, this has been delayed far too long," said Danton. "We have to move now."

"And if that's the case, you're going to need Ryan sooner rather than later," said Alpha.

Matthew let out a sigh through his nose. When Kelsey returned to his seat, Matthew turned to him. "Of all the powers that Princess Twilight possesses, is one of them detecting mind magic?"

"Not that we're aware of," said Kelsey. "That's more Miss Glimmer's expertise."

"Some night ponies have the ability. Do we know of any near the facility?"

"We don't know of any night ponies in residence within at least ten miles, but that doesn't mean there aren't any."

"And have any of our crystal ponies noticed anything unusual concerning the Princess?" Matthew asked.

"They thought they had picked up a small magic surge that was unusual on occasion," Kelsey said. "But where they admit they don't understand a lot about alicorn magic, they didn't consider it noteworthy."

"All right," Matthew said. "Agent Danton, prepare to execute the operation as soon as you're ready. Agent Alpha, prepare for immediate transfer of Ryan to MIDROC. Keep him hidden at all times."

"Got it," said Danton.

"We'll be glad to be rid of this bastard," said Alpha.

"Contact me when you've made more progress," said Matthew. Both agents terminated the call at their end, and their images were replaced with the conference room instructions on the monitor. "What came in earlier?"

"I received word concerning the investigation into the possible compromise of a BMO agent assigned to Starlight Glimmer's Equestrian contingent, sir," said Kelsey.

"The one we suspect Trixie Lulamoon is working with?"

"Yes, sir. He's been under observation since we learned of the possible compromise. While he managed to keep details of a clandestine meeting in Pony Hope secret, investigators think they can piece together who was there and pretty much confirm your suspicions about Robert Tanner."

Matthew nodded. "Very good. Is there any evidence this is related to the report of the magical discrepancy at the portal?"

"Only circumstantial at the moment," said Kelsey.

"Is there enough evidence against the BMO agent to have him brought in for questioning?"

"Just about."

"Have them get on it ASAP," Matthew said. "We can't be the only one investigating this. If Equestria gets there first, they may try to cover things up or put their own spin on it."

"Agreed."

Matthew observed Kelsey for a moment. He had retained his normally stoic look through the entire proceeding, yet Matthew sensed an underlying tension to the man's tone. "Is there something else you need to discuss with me?"

Kelsey hesitated before replying, "Just what I had said earlier, that it appears there are more variables than we had expected."

"Very true, but I have faith in our ability to handle them."

"Yes, sir."

"The key to success in any operation of this scale is to anticipate unforeseen complications and rise to the challenge of dealing with them," Matthew explained. "Something which you've done your part most admirably."

"Thank you, sir," said Kelsey. "Though it's not my performance I'm concerned about. There are so many players in this operation that there is an increased risk that even one rogue element could disrupt it beyond the ability to compensate."

Matthew laced his fingers together. "If you're concerned about Ms. Jarris' loyalty, rest assured I will handle that matter."

"I wasn't worried about her specifically, sir. Just a general concern."

"Noted. Thank you for being candid with me, but so long as we all do our job and keep the end goal in sight, I'm sure we'll pull through."

Kelsey nodded once. "Yes, sir."

Even a day later, Sunny was still reeling from the what Twilight had told her about her sister. Having heard that Twilight and Jenny had managed to speak in the dream realm the night before did little to quell her concern. If anything, it had made her feel more worried about Jenny and what would become of her, not even considering what the FBI might want of her.

And now what Twilight had to tell them that morning from inside another shimmering privacy spell did nothing to inspire any further confidence.

"I was informed this morning that I'm being asked to testify before Congress," Twilight announced. "I don't know how much longer I can stay here."

"May I ask why they wish your presence in person?" Goldy asked.

"They've opened their own investigation into the incident at Village Center. My guess is that my statements about a human being behind the incident has rubbed some people the wrong way."

"I suspect this is little more than a political ploy."

"It may be more than that," said Twilight. "The timing is too suspicious. Congress normally doesn't operate this fast. If Fuller really does have his own agenda concerning Jenny and Bev, then MIDROC is the most logical place for him to take them, since he has this place completely locked down and under his control."

Sunny shuddered and said, "In other words, they're trying to get rid of you."

"Yes," Twilight said in a resigned voice. "Agents Heller and Madsen already suspect Fuller used Ryan to affect the thinking of key people in the American government. We can only be thankful he never reached the President."

"Surely as a representative of a foreign government, you are not obliged to go," Goldy said. "Or you can send your cohort Princess Cadance in your place."

"Yes, but I'm very concerned now about how this will appear in the public eye," said Twilight. "I've never refused a request to speak openly to any government body."

"You can't leave!" Sunny cried. "If they bring my sister here, you might be the only one who can stop them from doing something bad to her!"

Twilight turned to her and placed a fore-hoof on her shoulder. "Sunny, calm down. Connie and her friends are doing everything they can to ensure that doesn't happen."

"But we can't just assume that they'll succeed and everything will be okay."

"I concur with Sunny," said Goldy. "It's imperative that we don't give any ground to them. While this corruption is present, it jeopardizes all our plans for the future. The President can defy Congress for only so long."

"I'm going to delay as long as possible," Twilight explained. "I've been informed that there's been some unusual movement of agents and other personnel towards this facility. I want to stay long enough to see if I can glean any insight."

"What about Princess Luna?" Sunny asked. "You said you were meeting with her secretly. Can she help?"

"If she does get involved further, it would only be for helping identify Ryan, if we can ever find where he is." Twilight hesitated. "There's another reason she might remain involved."

Sunny realized Twilight was looking directly at her as she spoke. "You mean ... she wants to meet with me?"

"No, your sister Jenny."

"Why? Because of her ability?"

"Not directly," Twilight said. "I am not at all keen on Luna's plans. She wants to cast a spell on Jenny to find out how she got linked back to the dream realm. It's a bit of a long story, but I've already voiced my disagreement with these plans."

"I don't think she would like it either," Sunny said. "And I won't be able to convince her one way or the other. She doesn't really listen to me anymore." She hesitated before adding in a more somber voice. "I think we've drifted apart more than I wanted to admit."

"I plan to meet with Luna later today one last time," Twilight explained. "I'll let her know not to consider you if she's looking for someone else to convince Jenny. Anyway, I think it would be best if you two headed home for now."

Sunny recoiled, her ears flattening. "What? Why?"

"For your own safety," said Twilight. "Sunny, maybe you don't realize it, but you're one of the most powerful and skilled pegasi in the country, if not the entire world."

Sunny's mouth dropped open.

"I didn't realize that myself until I spent the last few days in your company and could sense the magic flowing in and around you. It's similar to what I feel around Rainbow Dash."

"I am no Rainbow Dash!" Sunny protested.

Twilight smiled. "No, you're not, but you have that same potential."

"I am not at all surprised to hear this," said Goldy. "It's what I have always said myself about Sunny."

"Can we not make this about me?" Sunny said in desperation. "We should be more concerned for Jenny."

Goldy turned towards Twilight. "I concur with Sunny's feelings, Princess. We should stay along with you. If Sunny is as powerful as you say, having her here would be far more of a benefit."

"Yes, she's strong, but she's young," Twilight said.

"It would seem age has no bearing here. Jenny is even younger than Sunny and potentially just as powerful in her own right."

Twilight frowned. "I'll be very candid with you. I'm getting tired of seeing underage ponies and humans being thrust into adult roles far too many years before they're ready for it."

"You cannot protect them all, and I would argue that the point is moot," Goldy continued. "They are involved and there's no way to go back. We can only move forward."

Twilight sighed. "All right, let's see what happens this morning in Greenwood Village. If Heller manages to shield them from Fuller's agents, that may buy us more time. Then we can--" She cut herself off as a chime came from her saddlebags. She levitated out a headset and placed it on her ears. "Yes? One moment, Starlight." She turned to the others. "I have to take this call. I need to go."

"Please let us know the moment you hear anything," Sunny said. "I'm going to be worried sick about Jenny until this is over."

"I know, and I'll do my best, but you and Goldy should consider what's best for you as well." Twilight raised her head, and her horn started to glow.

Goldy held up a fore-hoof. "Before you dispel the privacy shield, I would like it maintained for a little longer so I can continue to confer with my colleague in private."

Twilight's horn glowed more brightly for few seconds before it faded. "I changed the spell to be keyed to your horn, Goldy. Just touch your horn to it to dispel it when you're done. I'll be in touch."

Goldy nodded as Twilight left, the shield sparkling around her as she stepped through.

Sunny watched her go before turning to Goldy. "What is it?"

"I wish to ask you two questions," said Goldy. "First, is it true what they say about you, that the first time you made it rain, it was indoors?"

Sunny managed a small smile. She still recalled that moment fondly, not for its intrinsic display of her abilities, but a bonding moment between good friends. "Yes, that's true."

"Which leads me to my second question: could you do it again?"

Sunny blinked. "I'm sorry?"

"Specifically, could you do it within this facility?"

Sunny's pupils shrank. "Why??"

"You wish to protect your sister, and there is the possibility she may be incarcerated here."

"Not if what Heller and the rest are planning goes okay."

"It's as you said, we can't assume everything will come out okay. We must plan for contingencies."

Sunny's heart pounded. "But anything I could do wouldn't be remotely legal."

"That aside, do you think it's something you can do?" Goldy asked.

Sunny wanted to protest further, but already her mind had risen to the challenge. A buck at a sprinkler or two would give her all the moisture she would need. Even if they rushed to turn off the main water valve for the building, she would have enough to conjure up everything from gentle rain showers to miniature spinning storms. Even a thick fog could be an advantage.

"Yes, I think so," Sunny said in a subdued voice.

"Then I would suggest considering it if the need arises," Goldy said.

"It's still too dangerous. Too much can go wrong."

"I believe everything happens for a reason, and that includes me choosing you to accompany me. It could be that fate determined that your ability would be needed here."

Sunny's wings quivered. "I really am not into any sort of predestination stuff."

"Maybe not, but I've found the Harmony has a flow to it, even a purpose. You could be part of that."

Sunny gave Goldy a wary glance. Goldy had stated that she was promulgating a Harmonist perspective as it was the consensus reached at the Council, but the more Sunny spoke with Goldy, the more Sunny was convinced Goldy was doing much more than just touting a political line of thought.

Goldy smiled. "Just consider, please, that your role in this has already expanded beyond your initial expectations. That may be a sign that you will need to take a more direct hoof in this venture."

Sunny said nothing in return. She could only hope that it would never come down to her, no matter how fiercely she wanted to protect her sister.

Chapter 26 - The Stage Is Set

Jason still felt bleary when he descended into the common area of the apartment building that Thursday morning. He had gone to bed late the night before, having spent much of his evening sneaking into the pony sector. Unknown to either law enforcement or the military, there was the equivalent of an underground railroad for ponies or humans wanting to pass between the human and pony sectors undetected. Only a very few people from either species knew about it.

Ted Miller was apparently not one of those ponies, but Wildy was. Ted didn't find out until earlier that morning. It had been their loud row in the hallway outside his room that had woken Jason. He sighed as he heard their voices in the hallway behind him.

"Wildy, it could've made things a whole lot easier if you had just told me about that from the start," Ted declared.

"With all the shit that was going on, I had to keep that an absolute secret," Wildy said.

"You've trusted me with secrets before."

Wildy stopped and turned her head towards Jason, narrowing her eyes. "Not when we had the likes of him skulking about. Now you see why I was so upset the other day when he was asking questions?"

"I've officially turned in my skulking card, Miss Springs," Jason said in a formal voice.

Wildy snorted. "The only reason I was convinced to help you was because you became a fugitive."

"So you help only known outlaws," Jason deadpanned. "Got it."

"That's not what I meant. You're at least taking a stand against the crap the feds are trying to do. Or at least I hope you are, and this isn't just another setup."

Normally, Jason would not allow himself to be goaded, but he was in no mood to be charitable that morning. A sizable chunk of his night had been taken up by a dreamwalking Phobia Remedy. His mind was still reeling from the revelations the Dreamwarden had bestowed upon him. It had answered a great many questions but had prompted just as many new ones. As personable as Phobia seemed, she had her limits, and Jason had tested them.

It also had not helped to learn that the Wardens had already been keeping an eye on him. His natural talent of getting others to answer his questions was considered borderline mind magic.

However, he also had things to do that did not include sparring with a died-in-the-woods Shimmerist. "As much as I'd love to expound on how ridiculous a prospect that is, I don't have time for this. You're welcome to stay as far away from me as you wish."

"I intend to," Wildy said. "And Ted should as well, just to be safe."

Jason at least got to see Ted roll his eyes and give Jason a sympathetic look before turning away.

As soon as he stepped into the hall, he spotted the girl at once. She was seated between an older woman to her left who matched the description of Eileen McDermott and an earth pony on her right he recognized as Fire Springs (no apparent relation to Wildy).

Yet he also spotted another familiar though tired face wearing sunglasses to ward off the bright morning sun that filtered into the hall from the tall windows. Midnight met him halfway, where there were no other ponies nearby. He dipped his head slightly and said in a low voice, "Is it safe to assume that you're in-the-know now?"

"Yes," Jason said in a flat voice. "I know all about your keepers, the Dreamwardens."

"So now maybe you won't be so worried about night ponies stepping out of line?"

"Night ponies, maybe. The Wardens? Not so much."

Midnight sighed. "Yeah, I figured you'd find something to nitpick."

"No oversight," said Jason. "No checks and balances on their power. No--"

"Look, they had to take Oaths, too," Midnight pointed out.

"Yes, Phobia mentioned that to me," Jason said sourly. "Now I have to be content that the unfathomable forces of the universe will remain benevolent enough to ..." He trailed off and shook his head. "Alright, never mind, it is what it is, and at least I know what the hell is going on. Even if it means they're the equivalent of despots keeping their subjects in line with mortal fear."

Midnight frowns. "Maybe I should tell you some time what it's like to have no limits imposed on your powers. If we didn't have those 'despots' in place, I could give you nightmares that would have you waking up every morning crying like a little foal."

Jason was rather taken aback by the comment, as it was the first time Midnight showed any hint of aggression when it came to his night pony abilities.

"And I agree, the Wardens all have a screw loose," said Midnight in his more usual congenial voice. "In some cases, several."

"And you're not worried about incurring their wrath talking like that about them?"

Midnight shrugged. "They don't care about the waking world. In the dream realm, yeah, they demand respect and obedience. In the waking world, they'd be more likely to have a beer with you." He considered. "Well, except for Yinyu, she'd probably want to fuck, but that's a whole other story."

Jason raised an eyebrow.

"Anyway, I'm just glad you were willing to compromise."

"Some compromise," Jason muttered. "It leaves them way too much wiggle room to change it. And I can't even tell my own partner most of the pertinent details. Damn this obsessive need for secrecy."

"I happen to think they're too anal about it, too, if that helps any," Midnight said.

"Marginally." Jason looked past him. "I have someone I need to talk to."

"I can guess who. Be easy on her."

"I'll try."

Midnight yawned. "I'm going off to bed. Too many days spent staying up well past my bedtime."

Jason watched him go before heading towards the table. His conversation with Midnight had allowed Wildy and Ted to find their seats, and the former cast a wary look at him as he approached. "Jennifer Tanner?"

The girl looked towards him. "Um, yes, that's me."

"I'm Jason Madsen. Connie likely mentioned me."

"Yes, she did."

"What do you want with her?" the older woman demanded.

"And you must be Eileen McDermott," said Jason.

"Yeah," said Eileen. "Jenny's guardian."

"I need to speak with Jenny for a moment. Preferably alone."

Wildy gasped.

"Anything you can say to her you can say to me," Eileen said.

"What is this about?" Jenny asked.

"I'm relaying a request, one you might already be aware of," Jason explained. "But I don't know how many ears it was intended for, so I'd rather this be a private--"

Wildy rushed up to them. "Don't do it! I'm not sure we can trust him yet!"

"Pipe down, okay?" Eileen said in irritation. "I'm her guardian, not you."

"I'm willing to have one other person accompany us in addition to Ms. McDermott," said Jason.

"Then I want to--" Wildy started.

"Except you."

Wildy frowned. "Well, that's convenient."

"Let's just say I don't want to be hit with any more sticks," Jason said.

Wildy's expression softened. "I'm sorry about that. Maybe I was a little out of line."

"Oh, you think?"

"But I think you're out of line if you don't admit your ability to Jenny before you talk to her."

Jenny raised an eyebrow. "What ability?"

Jason jabbed a hoof towards his cutie mark. "I have a knack for getting people to answer my questions, but this isn't an interrogation, and I don't have the ability to persuade you to do anything outside of that."

Jenny glanced at Eileen.

"This is your decision," said Eileen. "But I still insist on being there when he talks to you."

"I volunteer to go as well," said Fire. He looked over to Wildy. "That is, if you believe me to be trustworthy enough."

Wildy's gaze flicked between him and Jason. "All right, fine."

"My ability works only one-on-one," said Jason. "Talking to three people at the same time effectively negates it. But then again, you can claim that I can say anything I want, I suppose."

Wildy was about to retort when Ted placed a hoof on her shoulder. She glanced at him, and he gave her a meaningful look in return. Wildy said in a lower voice, "I'm just going to have to trust you."

"Thank you," said Jason. "Now, if there's someplace we can go to talk, I want to do this sooner rather than later, since I have no idea how soon things will start moving this morning."

Twilight had immediately cast another privacy spell around her after stepping into her room at MIDROC to take the call from Starlight. "You don't seriously think Trixie actually smuggled in an artifact?!"

"I don't want to believe it," Starlight said. "But from what Sunburst has told me, I have to consider it a possibility."

Twilight face-hoofed. "And we're sure it was a Farhearing Stone and not just something that had the same amount of magic charge?"

"Sunburst is pretty sure that's what it was. He could tell from the magical resonances."

"But what purpose would there be to smuggling in a Farhearing Stone? Ponies from Equestria bring them in all the time to maintain contact with loved ones back home. All she had to do was declare it. There's no reason for secrecy."

"Unless she wanted to give it to someone else," said Starlight.

Twilight frowned. "Who?"

"I don't know, but I can guess. She likely would have passed it to some pony here on Earth."

"Realize what you're saying!" Twilight cried. "That someone in Equestria wanted to make secret contact with someone on Earth!"

"Yes, I know, but remember that letter I received from Celestia informing me about the nobles and the trouble they were stirring up."

"This goes beyond just stirring up political matters. This is interfering with another world. What could anyone on Earth possibly hope to gain from this?"

"Oh, I can think of any number of things," Starlight said. "And as for who might want that interference, you know who I'm thinking of."

Nevertheless, it took Twilight a moment, her mind racing. "The Shimmerists?"

"They would have the most to gain from collusion with the nobles."

Twilight frowned. "The nobles think the mental state of the ponies of Earth is questionable at best. Why would they want to plot some scheme with them? Furthermore, the Shimmerists want the transformation spell. No one in their right mind is going to give them that!"

"They also want protectorate status under the Equestrian crown."

"I know," said Twilight in an irritated voice. "But that's not something the nobles can give them. Only someone of royalty could--" Twilight paused before deadpanning, "Prince Blueblood."

"That's who I was thinking of, too," said Starlight.

"Wait, we're getting ahead of ourselves. Something like this doesn't pop out of a vacuum. If Trixie was in collusion with Blueblood, some sort of meeting would have to be arranged to pass the gem to her, and it couldn't have been very long before your trip to Earth or you might have picked up on the gem's presence."

"That makes sense."

"And you and her were working closely together for weeks before your trip," said Twilight. "She was even staying in the Castle of Friendship. Was there any time she was away for a significant amount of time?"

"No, not ..." Starlight trailed off. "Uh, actually ..."

"What is it?"

"She had a spa appointment the day before we left," Starlight said. "She hadn't told me about it until then, and she was gone a rather long while."

Twilight considered. "That could be completely circumstantial."

"True."

"And Blueblood showing up in Ponyville out of the blue would not go unnoticed."

"Twilight, ponies like him don't dirty their hooves with that sort of work themselves," Starlight said. "They have proxies handle it. And that morning, Rarity informed me that Fancy Pants was in town."

"He could have been there just to visit the Riches," Twilight said in desperation. "They're close friends."

"Yeah, and the Riches are the biggest pains in the ass when it comes to their attitudes towards humans," Starlight said. "And Spoiled Rich visits that spa rather often."

"We need proof. We can't just throw accusations at them and hope they stick."

"We may get it," said Starlight. "The mage who was on customs duty when we arrived will be interviewed. Trixie is also heading to New York right now."

"Huh?" said Twilight. "She is? Why?"

"She claimed a family emergency, as told to her by a message with a Canterlot royal seal on it. She said the nobles took a fancy to her last time she performed in Canterlot."

Twilight frowned. "Dammit, this is not what I needed right now!"

"Tell me about it," said Starlight. "So if Trixie did do anything, we'll find out about it before she has a chance to go through the portal."

"Good," Twilight declared. "If we put a stop to this, it will show we're serious about the security of the portal."

"I hope so."

"It has to! We're being honest and above board. We're not hiding anything. Surely that still has some sort of merit."

Starlight was silent for a long moment. "If it were me, I'd get some advice on this."

"Why?" Twilight said. "Isn't this very straightforward?"

"Not when humans and politics are concerned," said Starlight. "I'd ask Connie about this. She's much more in the know about this sort of thing."

Twilight had not wanted to burden Connie with all her troubles, even as much as she liked talking to the woman. "Do you want to talk to her, too?"

"Er, what?"

"I can link you into the bookwalking spell."

"You can??" Starlight said in a surprised voice.

Twilight smiled. "With as closely as we worked together and the research we were doing into the morphic resonance, I memorized what yours is like, so I was able to imprint an echo of it into the spell so I could call you in if needed."

"Uh, okay."

"Something the matter?"

"Um ... well, memorizing my resonance ... that sounds kindly like a really, well, personal thing, you know?"

Twilight blushed. "Oops! I'm so sorry, I didn't think of that!"

"It's fine, just ... warn me next time," said Starlight.

"I will."

Tonya looked over the two crystal ponies who stood before her desk, a red-furred stallion with yellow hair and a green-furred mare with cyan hair. On her computer monitor were their personnel records. She looked over to the stallion and said, "Your name is Sun Rider?"

"Yes, ma'am," said the stallion.

Tonya glanced at the mare. "And you're Verdant Day?"

"Yes, ma'am," said the mare.

Tonya nodded once before saying, "I want to make something very clear. I expect you both to do your duty to the fullest extent of your abilities."

"Of course, ma'am," said Verdant.

"I wouldn't do any less, ma'am," said Sun.

"I've heard the scuttlebutt going around that many agents here think all they need is me," said Tonya. "Relying on any one crystal pony, regardless of their experience or skill, is asking for trouble."

"I tend not to listen to things like that, ma'am," said Verdant.

"I even tried to gently correct one of the agents I overheard saying such a thing, ma'am," said Sun. "He didn't take too well to it."

"It's best you keep your comments to yourself," Tonya said. "Even as well-intentioned as they are. Despite the FCPA being an officially recognized associate body of the FBI, not all human agents are keen on working closely with them."

They appeared surprised, but she doubted it was news to them. Likely they were more shocked that Tonya had dared to say it. Yet where she knew the agents in this operation were all in Fuller's pocket -- and she was starting to believe the picture Heller and Madsen had painted of him -- she thought it best they avoid rocking the boat.

"In any case, I want you both to know that you are not my backup, you are my partners. We will work together. Is that understood?"

"Yes, ma'am," both ponies chorused.

Tonya could have wished for more crystal ponies to be assigned to this operation. The more she heard about Jenny's ability, the more she thought she had low-balled Jenny's new PREQUES rating when Fuller pressed her to guess what it was now. "Normally I wouldn't harp on this, as you both have excellent records, but I feel we're under extraordinary conditions. We're going to have more humans around than originally anticipated, and it's vital we--"

She heard the chime on her computer indicating a change on her appointment calendar. She normally would not have interrupted her briefing, but she had not expected any new appointments to come in.

She glanced at it, intending only to pause her speech for a second, but she narrowed her eyes at it when she saw that her briefing with the FBI agents scheduled in another hour had been canceled.

"The hell?" Tonya muttered.

"Something wrong, ma'am?" Verdant asked.

"I just had the pre-operation briefing canceled," Tonya said. "Either of you know anything about this?"

Sun exchanged a confused look with his cohort before saying, "Ma'am, all we know is we were told to report to the departure area as soon as this briefing was done."

Tonya frowned. "Excuse me?"

"Um, didn't you know?"

Tonya hopped out of her chair and trotted around the side of the desk. "No, I didn't. What do you mean by the departure area?"

"Where we'll gather before executing the raid on the targets' location."

"What the hell are you talking about? We're first supposed to fan out to--"

Before she could finish her sentence, an urgent knock came at the door before Agent Handel let himself in. "Apologies, Ms. Jarris, but we're waiting for you and the other crystal ponies."

Tonya stepped up to him. "What's this all about? This operation is not supposed to be launched for another two hours!"

"My apologies, I thought you had been informed," said Handel. "New intelligence came in late yesterday. We've pinpointed the location of the two targets."

"And why was I not informed of this?"

"I don't know, but I'll be sure to investigate this breakdown in communication when the operation is concluded. I can brief you on the way to the departure area."

In all her time working with the bureau, she had never experienced a "breakdown" this bad before, nor saw an agent take it in such stride, as if this were an ordinary occurrence. Either Matthew assigned the worst agents imaginable to this operation, or she was purposely being rushed.

"Go on ahead, and I'll report in five minutes," Tonya said firmly as she turned away.

"Ms. Jarris, time is of the essence," said Handel. "Any delay in the operation--"

"I will take personal responsibility for any issue incurred by this short delay," said Tonya as she returned to her desk. "I refuse to start this operation until I have completed my briefing with these crystal ponies. I will not violate FCPA procedures. If you have a problem with that, take it up with my supervisor in Washington."

"Ma'am, with all due respect, this can be done along the way. Any delay risks the targets of the operation getting a heads-up, allowing them to plan to use Miss Tanner's power against us!"

Tonya heard the strident and almost fearful tone of Handel's voice, but she had little patience to spare. "You're having me go into an operation where I have little to no idea of the logistics. That could put the safety of myself and my crystal pony cohorts at severe risk." Tonya tapped her fore-hoof on the desk near her monitor. "Have the operational plan sent to me immediately. I will brief these two, and then we can commence."

"Mr. Fuller would not like this," said Handel.

"It's not for him to decide. I answer first to the FCPA and second to him. Now get me access to the new operational plan now."

Handel sighed through his nose. "Very well."

After he retreated, Tonya called out softly, "Close the door, please."

Sun nudged it closed with his fore-hoof. "Ma'am, I'm sorry, I realize now I should've questioned this the moment--"

Tonya held up a hoof. "We don't have a lot of time. I'm going to have to trust you two with a some information you may find disturbing, but I need to take you into my confidence if we have any chance of stopping what may be a miscarriage of justice."

The two ponies exchanged an alarmed look, but returned their gaze intently on Tonya.

Tonya slipped her cell phone out of its pouch. "But first, I need to send an urgent message ..."

It was the most daring move yet by the intrepid band. Two of the Baron's knights now conspired against their master, having been soured on the corruption that hung over the Baron like a toxic miasma. Yet with everything that has befallen them, could they be blamed for feeling a lingering sense of trepidation? The Baron was proving to be a wily foe, and it would not be beneath him to try even more underhanded tactics to get what he wanted.

And the audacious plan of these knights was even more suspect! To ask that these people, on the run for so long, safe in the shelter provided by their Noble host and his Lady, to simply turn themselves over to these two knights, despite all their claims that they are upholding their solemn duty to justice, made the mind reel.

And now, one of their number, the very daughter of the Countess, was about be asked to do something that could rattle her to her core ...

Jenny shuddered and pushed the Narrative away as she sat down, Eileen and Fire sitting on either side as if to protect her from all sides. She fixed her wary gaze on Jason and folded her arms tightly, as if to create yet another shield. Even as she shifted her focus, she noticed the Narrative continuing to hover at the edge of her perception, as if it were waiting.

"How much do you know about what Princess Luna wishes of you, Jenny?" Jason asked.

"A little," Jenny replied. "Connie relayed it to me last night. Something about wanting to cast a spell on me."

"Uh, what kind of spell?" Eileen asked in a wary voice.

"You're aware of Ryan, I take it?" Jason asked of Jenny.

"He's supposed to be the one who was behind the Village Center incident," said Jenny.

"Yes, and it's very important that we catch him."

"I thought you had already done that," said Eileen. "Wasn't a warrant issued for his arrest?"

"We were told he was indeed arrested, but we can't locate him," said Jason. "We suspect Fuller may have already intercepted him."

"What does this have to do with me?" Jenny demanded.

"We need to know who he really is, and the night ponies are interested in seeing that his powers are held in check before he can be properly brought to trial. They need him linked more fully back to the dream realm, and Princess Luna seems to think you can help with that."

"Twilight never mentioned that to me."

"Yes, well ... she's not all that keen on this."

Eileen frowned. "That should be a sign right there that this is a bad idea."

"From what I've heard, and with all due respect to her, she may not be thinking clearly on this," Jason said.

"If I may," said Fire. "From what I understand, Princess Luna is the expert on anything related to the dream realm. I think we can safely assume that means she would not intentionally cause anypony any harm."

"No, we can't," Eileen said. "What do we really know about her intentions? What if she simply wants to pursue her own goals no matter what?"

"I'm not sure how you can say that."

"Look at what she did at Village Center. She just popped in without so much as a warning and cast a spell over hundreds of people. Yeah, I get it, she needed to stop what was happening, but it shows she may care more about the final result than the people involved."

Jenny sighed and covered her eyes with her hand. The Narrative impinged on her senses, like someone waving from afar to get her attention.

"Let me make my case, and then you can all argue about it at your leisure," said Jason. "Jenny, I know you've been under a ton of stress, but if you can help in any way, both myself and my partner would be grateful."

Jenny lowered her hand. "Is he really that hard to catch?"

"It's not so much catching him as keeping him. He has a dangerous ability, and we need every means we can get to keep him away from the public."

Jenny frowned. "You mean like you and Heller want to do to me and Bev."

"The situation is different," said Jason. "From what I've heard, you've been trying to rein in your powers."

Jenny closed her eyes tightly for a moment. The Narrative continued to vie for her attention. "What is this spell supposed to do?"

"I haven't been given all the details," said Jason.

"That's convenient," Eileen muttered.

"I was told the Princess would explain everything to Jenny and make sure she knew exactly what she was getting into," said Jason. "Suffice it to say, it would help Luna understand how Jenny came to be linked to the dream realm again so she can replicate that with Ryan."

"I can't speak for Jenny, of course," said Fire. "But I trust Princess Luna in this."

"You would," Eileen deadpanned.

"No, it's not because I'm a Lunite," Fire said. "While I do see something of the divine in her, I don't believe her to be infallible. I'm basing most of this on the fact that she and Celestia have been benevolent rulers of Equestria since time out of mind."

"Minus one thousand years."

"We don't know all the details about that yet! It could have been a minor aberration!"

"A millennium of banishment is not usually a punishment given for jaywalking."

"Be that as it may--"

"Will you two shut up?!" Jenny cried.

Both Eileen and Fire fell into stunned silence.

"Just let me think for a moment, okay?" Jenny said in a slightly lower voice.

Eileen placed a hand on Jenny's shoulder and squeezed gently as Fire said in a contrite voice, "We're sorry, Jenny."

"And I'm sorry for having to heap this on you," said Jason. "I've stated my case, and I won't press you any further."

Jenny was barely listening. She had wanted a break to sort out her own feelings in the matter, but the Narrative was being too insistent. It wanted her to take it, like it had something important to tell her.

"I'll need a decision later today, though, likely after you've all been taken into formal custody, so I can make the proper arrangements to allow Princess Luna access to you."

Jenny clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and seized the Narrative once more.

The game is afoot! The Baron is suddenly and unexpectedly moving in with his own loyal knights! Yet does he suspect that one among his enforcers may be about to turn on him? Even now she struggles to delay the Baron's machinations, attempting to throw his own rules and regulations at him in a bid to gain more time for the intrepid band.

"What's going on?" Jason asked.

"She's in the Narrative again," said Fire.

"Is that the magic I'm sensing? It's not like anything I've ever felt before."

"You have to throw out all the old rules when it comes to rehumanized magic. I don't--"

"We're in danger!" Jenny cried. "Fuller is moving in now!"

"Wait, what? " Eileen cried.

"He know's exactly where we are now!"

"Jenny, how do you--?" Jason began, but cut himself off when something chimed in his saddlebags. He levitated out his cell phone and frowned. "Shit. Shit. I just got a text from Tonya. Jenny's right."

Eileen shot to her feet. "What do we do? We can't stay here!"

"Hang on." Jason manipulated his phone with the stylus.

"Heller here," came Anthony's voice over the speaker.

"We got a problem," Jason said. "Fuller's moving in. Tonya's trying to stall, but she can't for long."

"I'm already on my way," said Anthony. "I should be there in fifteen minutes."

"I may need to start the process now."

"Fuller may have already pulled your authorization as an agent."

"Yeah, but if I don't actually check into that, what I don't know won't hurt me. Can you get here any faster?"

"Not without risking running over ponies," said Anthony. "I'm already in the pony sector."

Fire hopped off the sofa. "I'll go contact the pegasus patrol. They can help get ponies off the road."

"Do it," Jason said as Fire galloped away. "I need a contact in the GVPD. The police need to start moving in. It may give Fuller's agents pause if they get here first."

The rest of the conversation retreated into a vague drone in Jenny's ears as she struggled to understand something very odd she was sensing.

Over the past two days, the Narrative had felt subtly different to her each time she contacted it. She had thought she was just getting used to this power and learning all its nuances, but that wasn't it. Something about the Narrative's nature itself was changing, almost before her very eyes. But was it her attempting to shape the Narrative into something more convenient, or was it reacting to some other circumstance that Jenny could not fathom?

She wasn't sure she was going to like the answer, no matter what it was.

While Larry had been around, Sam had become accustomed to talking with his contact in the pony sector -- someone who had identified himself only as "TM" -- when he was outside the apartment so Larry would not overhear. Even with Larry gone, he didn't feel safe contacting TM there. For all he knew, Larry's overlords had him plant a bug in his apartment.

He was also concerned about being followed. He walked along a nature trail which opened up into a wide field where he could see in all directions before he dialed his contact.

"Hi, Sam," came TM's harried voice.

"Listen, there's been a big change at my end," said Sam. "I've ditched my brother Larry, since I think he was up to no good."

"Yes, we know."

Sam stopped walking. "You do?" He looked around. "Are you guys secretly watching me?" He looked up. "Because if you are, you're no better than whoever Larry was really working for."

"It's a long story," said TM. "Suffice it to say, we have some magical means of learning what's been going on outside the pony sector."

Sam was already a little leery of pony magic. Just what the hell were they doing? He didn't even know if his contact was a human or a pony. "The point is, I want to know where Bev is. I want to see her."

"That's not a good idea right now."

"What the hell are you talking about? Fine, you don't want me to know where your hidey-hole for Partials is. I get that. I'm willing to do what you suggested and meet somewhere on your side of town."

TM sighed, and Sam detected more exasperation than upset in TM's voice. "Things are not good at the moment. Bev can't leave here."

Sam frowned. "Or do you mean you won't let her?"

"I mean, none of us can leave right now! You would be better off staying in the human sector until I contact you again."

"Look, you're the one who suggested I meet her like this!" Sam cried. "Your only requirement was that I come alone. If you think I'm lying to you--"

"I know you're not lying," said TM in a tense voice.

"Then I don't get this. Why can't any of you leave?"

Sam heard a loud female voice in the background that sounded vaguely familiar. "One moment, please," said TM before his voice became distant, arguing with the other voice. He heard the stomp of a hoof and a long sigh. Finally, TM's voice returned, "Sam, please don't tell anyone this. Don't repeat it back. We think the FBI is moving in on us right now."

Sam's eyes widened. "Is that who Larry was working for?"

"Yes."

Sam felt his stomach twist. "I knew Bev was likely wanted, but not that badly."

"There's more to it than that," said TM. "I wish I could tell you more, but I can't speak for the others involved."

"I want to know what's going on. What did Bev get herself mixed up in?"

"I promise to have her talk to you directly when this is over."

"Won't Bev be in custody then?"

TM paused. "It's hard to explain. We're hoping--"

"I'm getting tired of hearing everything is hard to explain," Sam declared. "This should be black and white. Either she's being taken into custody or she's not."

"I asked you not to repeat--"

"To hell with what you want, I want my sister safe," Sam said. "And it's looking like I'm the only one who can do that. Now, I'm coming into the pony sector whether you like it or not."

"Sam, please, be reasonable!"

"If you're so interested in being reasonable, you'll send someone to meet me once I'm in the sector," said Sam. "If not, I'll go house to fucking house if I have to."

Sam hung up. When his phone rang again from the same number as he rushed back to his apartment, he ignored it. He was through with letting others tell him what to do. He was going to find Bev no matter what it took.

Ted turned to Wildy. "He's not answering his phone anymore."

"He's an idiot anyway, never mind him," Wildy said.

"This is Bev's brother we're talking about! Don't let her hear you say that."

Wildy looked around. "Where is she anyway?"

"Jenny and Eileen have gone to fetch her," said Ted. "We should tell Jason about this."

"Why? What difference does this make?"

"Tell me what?" came Jason's voice as he approached, his cell phone still levitated before him.

Ted turned towards him. "I just talked to Sam Kelton."

Jason frowned. "What did I say about limiting outside contacts until this is over?"

"Someone's going to have to inform him eventually of what we're doing."

"Yes, when it's over and done," said Jason. "As soon as Eileen and Jenny have Bev down here, I'm going to start reading you all your Miranda rights. Hopefully that will be official enough so that Anthony can just finish it up."

"I still can't believe I got talked into this idea," Wildy muttered.

"You're likely not going to be charged with anything," Jason said. "I already promised I wouldn't press charges for your assault on me."

"I don't mean that! I'm going against everything I stand for in keeping Partials out of the hands of the feds!"

"Fuller's intentions aside, the FBI has no plans to put her in jail," Jason said in a voice of forced patience. "The whole thing with internment camps ended about a month ago."

Wildy's eyebrows rose. "It did?"

"Maybe if you paid more attention to current events outside your little pony world, you'd know that."

"I didn't know that myself," said Ted. "And I consider myself well-versed on current events."

"I guess it was more low key that I thought," said Jason. "In any event, if Anthony and I can get you all processed quickly enough, it will become a matter of public record, and Fuller shouldn't be able to touch any of you after that. Then you should all be given due process of law."

Ted glanced over as Eileen, Jenny, and Bev approached. His eyes glistened as he beheld the fear on Jenny's face that the girl was desperately trying to hide. "What about Jenny? Will she be charged with anything?"

Jenny flinched slightly when Jason looked at her, and Eileen wrapped an arm around the girl's shoulders. "Initially, yes, but I imagine they'll be dropped considering the circumstances. I strongly suspect Princess Twilight will put in a good word for her." Jason looked around. "Is this everyone?"

"Fire Springs isn't here," said Ted. "He went to check on the pegasus patrol."

"Hopefully he'll hurry up." Jason drew his cell phone closer to his muzzle. "Still there?"

"Still here," came Anthony's voice.

"Can you hear me clearly?"

"Loud and clear."

"Good, just make sure you pay attention to your driving as well." Jason turned his head at the sound of approaching hooves. "There he is."

Fire rushed up to them. "Sorry, took me longer than I thought. All pegasus wings are out. We have one monitoring the approach of the other FBI agents as well."

"Did you get hold of the GVPD?" asked Anthony.

"Yeah, they got cops on the way here," said Jason. "All right, is everyone ready?"

Ted wasn't sure he ever would be. He doubted he could count on having much of a career in politics anymore after this. Even if he never got charged with anything, this experience had proven to him that he was not cut out for this. Connie didn't really need him as much as she said she did.

Yet this career was all he had. His lack of a cutie mark, however, was perhaps another sign that he had to seek his future elsewhere.

"Ted?" Jason prompted.

"Sorry," Ted murmured, shaking his head. "Ready."

Jason levitated out his FBI badge and showed it to the assembled beings. "I am Agent Jason Madsen with the Federal Bureau of Investigation. I am here to take you into custody for the charges of illicit magic use, failure to report magical abilities, evading law enforcement, harboring a fugitive, and resisting arrest. You have the right to remain silent ..."

It had been decided that Connie should treat that day as any other so as to allay suspicion that she was working so closely with those who were the target of the FBI operation. Thus she went into the office soon after seeing her daughter head off to school, itself an event that made her apprehensive. All her motherly instincts had told her to keep Christina at home, but that again could look suspicious. It made her feel a little like she was using her own daughter as a pawn.

She had brought the book with her, arranging it on her desk so that the purple tassel would face away from the door and not be immediately visible to anyone else in the room, as its glow was the means by which Twilight indicated that she needed to talk to Connie.

Ellen, her chief of staff, entered the office while Connie was looking over some proposed economic legislation. "Connie, we got a call from chief Hanner of the GVPD. They've been asked to redeploy a little earlier than expected."

Connie had found that she had to take someone in her office into her confidence. She had worked with Ellen even before being elected mayor and felt Ellen could be trusted. However, it still meant having to use code-speak so others would not glean what was happening. "How much earlier?"

"Right now."

"Did he say what the problem was?"

"No, just that a sense of urgency was relayed to him," said Ellen.

"Is Heller on his way?" Connie asked.

"Yes, he left twenty minutes ago. He should be there soon." Ellen considered. "Shall I put the word out to the press yet?"

"Hold off on that a little longer," said Connie. "The plan was to wait until we got word from Agent Heller that the others are in custody. Then we can have the press be at the Broomfield office to witness them actually arriving there."

"We're assuming nothing will happen between here and Broomfield."

Connie caught a purple light out of the corner of her eye. She glanced at the glowing tassel of the bookmark. "I've already been in contact with other police departments in the Denver area. They'll be watching for those vehicles." She lay her hand on the book. "I, um, have a call I need to take."

Ellen nodded. "Got it. I'll see that you're not disturbed."

Connie waited until Ellen had closed the door before opening the book. The familiar stylized drawing of Twilight smiled up at her, though she had stepped over more towards the left of her space than she had before. "Good morning, Connie."

"Good morning, Twilight," Connie said.

"I've brought someone with me," said Twilight, gesturing to the side.

Connie glanced at the empty space. "Um, you did?"

Twilight glanced over. "Starlight! Where are you?"

"You tell me," came a disembodied voice. "I'm literally in the dark here."

"Oh, you got a bit displaced. Step over to the left."

"Um, okay."

Connie heard some very faint hoofsteps and then a thunk.

"Ouch!" the voice cried.

"Sorry," Twilight said sheepishly. "Try the right."

Finally, a new drawing stumbled into view, styled in the same manner as Twilight. The Starlight avatar looked down at her stick-like legs. "Okay, this is weirding me out a bit."

"It's not that bad," said Twilight.

Starlight looked up. "Twilight, you're the most powerful magic user I know short of the Diarchy, but you can't draw worth crap."

Connie had to stifle a laugh.

"Never mind that!" said Twilight, blushing faintly. "Anyway, Connie, I first wanted to know if you heard anything about how things are going with our friends."

Even here Twilight felt the need to be roundabout, Connie realized. "Nothing yet, other than things seem to be going a little faster than anticipated."

"That might be good."

"I'm trying not to read too much into it until I hear something more concrete from the police."

"Probably a good idea." Twilight glanced at her cohort. "We have a potential situation here that my colleague Starlight Glimmer wanted me to seek your advice on. I thought the path was clear, but Starlight was unsure."

Connie listened as Twilight explained about Trixie, how she may have smuggled in an artifact, and her potential collusion with Equestrian nobility. At first she thought she was glad that she was not in a higher position of government where she would have to make these sorts of calls, until it became apparent that this was exactly what they were seeking.

"So my stand is that if we do catch Trixie and her potential co-conspirator on this side of the portal, we should report it immediately and publicly," said Twilight. "It will show we're being honest about portal security. Starlight, however, was uneasy about this approach."

"I feel like it will do us worse in the end," said Starlight. "I mean, yeah, we can't let Trixie get away with this, but this is like a grenade ready to go off."

"Twilight, there's something you should know," said Connie. "Agent Heller thinks that Ryan may have compromised people in Washington."

"Yes, I'm aware of this, though it's speculation at this point."

"Be that as it may, he could be partially responsible for keeping our government wary of ponies. Regardless of how it came about, Fuller is playing to that."

"I know," said Twilight in a somber voice. "It seems like he's the main force behind driving a wedge between humans and ponies. We could've made more progress with the western ponies by now if it weren't for him."

"If you're right about Trixie, this would just give him more ammunition at the federal level," said Connie. "It would be just what he needs to keep pushing his agenda."

"But if we stop him today--!" Twilight began.

"Things don't work that fast on Earth," said Starlight. "I've told you that time and time again."

"Starlight's right," Connie said. "You've told me yourself you're used to resolving things quickly back home. Here, there's a time and a place for everything."

Twilight frowned. "You're asking me to cover up Trixie's collusion, aren't you?"

"Not permanently, no. Just until the matter with Fuller is resolved. Even if we get Fuller removed from his position soon, it will be a while before he can be properly held accountable for his crimes. If he gets a hold of that information too soon, he could use it to keep holding up any progress concerning relations between ponies and humans."

"We can't ignore it," Twilight insisted. "She can't be allowed to continue doing this."

"We can stop her on the Equestria side of the portal," said Starlight.

"And just spirit her away somehow like Fuller wants to do with Jenny and Bev?"

"Relative to Earth, for now, yeah."

Twilight sighed.

"It sounds like you're not sure who all the players are," said Connie. "Maybe letting her think she got away with it is what you need to find her contacts."

"I had thought of that, yes," said Twilight in a low voice. "But the moment we catch her in the lie on this side of the portal, it will be run up to UNPOC, and they'll likely go public with it. I refuse to lie to them."

"Twilight, we had a situation here on a smaller scale two years ago," Connie explained. "We had someone here who embezzling money from the city treasury. We discovered it in an audit and had enough evidence to both terminate him and press charges, but we noticed not all the money was going into his personal accounts. So we worked covertly and eventually discovered his connection to organized crime. It led to a much wider number of people charged and ended a much larger scheme to defraud the city. If we had gone public with what we knew -- which was technically required by city law -- we would have missed out on the larger issue."

"I think I get it," said Twilight. "You want me to talk to UNPOC officials ahead of time and get them to agree to keep this quiet for now."

"The only other option would be to lie to them," said Connie.

"Which I refuse to do."

"And I don't advocate it, either." Connie leaned back in her chair. "I know this sounds like political expediency to you, but sometimes that's necessary. Also, if you keep them up to date on what's happening on the Equestria side, that would be honoring your sense of honesty."

Twilight considered for a long moment. "I can't guarantee that UNPOC will agree to this."

"Can we tell them about our suspicions concerning compromised officials in Washington?" Starlight asked.

"Yes, we could! That might--"

"Absolutely not," said Connie.

Twilight blinked. "Wait, what??"

Connie hesitated as she realized what she was doing. She was a lowly mayor of a small city overshadowed by a larger metropolitan area trying to give advice on something that had world-spanning geopolitical repercussions. By all rights, she should be referring Twilight to someone far more experienced with this sort of thing, but they literally had no one else.

"Twilight, the world is rather unstable right now, perhaps more than you understand," said Connie in a somber voice. "Governments are wary of how other nations might try to add magic to their arsenal at best, or be influenced or controlled by those who wield magic at worst."

"They don't need to be suspicious of magic!" Twilight cried.

"They're not suspicious of magic itself but how other humans might use it to their advantage. Look at China. Their government has started to embrace their pony population, and already the red flags have gone up in Washington."

"Twilight, look at the backlash from the incident at Village Center," said Starlight. "Already people are starting to worry about magic being used to mess with their heads."

"If another nation believed that the American government was mentally compromised, it could lead to some harsh political or even military moves," said Connie. "We need to get a handle on exactly what's happened, how widespread it is, and how to fix it first."

"All I keep being told is how much of the truth I have to withhold," Twilight lamented. "But, yes, I see your point."

"It's not forever," said Connie. "Just until we get a handle on everything."

"Yes, I understand," Twilight said in a softer voice. "Thank you for talking to me, even if you had to tell me things I didn't want to hear. Sometimes I just want things to be assured and not so much in flux."

"I can tell you one thing you can count on," said Starlight in a dry voice.

"What's that?" said Twilight.

"When Celestia hears about all this, she's going to be pissed."

"We're closing on the target location now, sir." said Danton's voice over the speaker phone in Matthew's office.

"Can you speak freely?" asked Matthew.

"Yes, Ms. Jarris is riding with Handel."

"Is she on board with this operation?"

"As far as I can tell, yes. Her earlier delay seemed to be one of protocol rather than any intentional stalling tactic."

Matthew leaned back in his seat and steepled his fingers. "ETA?"

"Ten minutes, but I have to mention that there is an increasing police presence the further we go in. If they've been tipped off to the exact location of the acquisitions, we're going to have a hard time keeping this under wraps."

"Recommendation?" Matthew asked.

"That we abort the operation and wait for the police presence to lessen. Mayor Morgan can't justify their continued presence here if our operation never happens."

Matthew touched the tips of his fingers to his chin and let out a long sigh through his nose. "Kelsey, any word on Heller?"

Kelsey turned his mouth away from his cell phone long enough to say, "That's what I'm following up on now, sir. I do know he hasn't been in the Broomfield office for two days now."

Matthew frowned. "What did they tell you when you called his office?"

"Just that he was out on 'field work,' but they were vague about what he's actually doing."

"And what's the status of Ryan?"

"On his way to MIDROC," said Kelsey. "He should be here within an hour."

"It's absolutely imperative that he remain inconspicuous," Matthew said. "Despite the reassurances I have been given regarding the limits of Princess Twilight's abilities, I don't want to take a chance."

"Shall I have a crystal pony assigned to him?"

"Negative, none of the ones assigned to this facility are in my confidence yet. I've brought in some new ones late yesterday and still need to brief their supervisor. Even then, I doubt I could come up with some explanation that would sit well with Ms. Jarris when she returns."

"Matt, I'll need a go or no-go on this ASAP," said Danton.

Matthew could not afford another delay, yet discovery this late in the game would be a disaster. He had contingencies he could employ, but they were risky. He had a delicate balancing act: on the one hand, it could be said he was acting too soon, before Twilight had left the facility; on the other, the longer he delayed meant more time for his plans to be uncovered. "Do we have an update on the Princess' schedule?"

"One of our agents reported seeing her packing her luggage," said Kelsey. "The Senate has scheduled her appearance for tomorrow afternoon, so she would have to be on a plane for Washington no later than early tomorrow morning. She wouldn't give any firm time, however, when she was--" He stopped short and turned his attention back to his phone.

"Then a delay of a day might be in order," said Matthew.

"Then this is a no-go?" said Danton.

"I think it would be most prudent if--"

"Sir!" Kelsey suddenly exclaimed. "I found Heller!"

"Where is he?" Matthew demanded.

"He was seen early this morning in Greenwood Village, and -- hang on." Kelsey listened intently to his phone. "He was heading by car into the pony sector."

Matthew leaned forward. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, sir. He's probably nearing or has crossed the border."

Matthew clenched his teeth.

"Matt, what does that mean?" Danton asked.

"It means Heller is trying to beat us to the punch," Matthew said. "The operation is a go. All contingencies are authorized at your discretion."

"Sir, I ..." Kelsey started.

Matthew frowned. "What is it now?"

Kelsey paused as if in need to collect his thoughts, unusual for a man whom Matthew was accustomed to being a quick thinker, one of the main reasons he had been brought on board. "Sir, we have all these police to deal with. Even with our contingencies, we need some sort of hole in their screen to get our acquisitions out of there without observation."

"Leave it to me," said Matthew. "If Heller has chosen to abandon his office where he was supposedly fighting terrorism, then we can use that to our advantage and discredit him at the same time. Execute the distraction measure we spoke about before. Target one of the schools in the area, preferably a grammar or pre-school, as that will amp up the reaction." He considered. "In fact, find out which school Mayor Morgan's daughter attends. Target that one. If Mayor Morgan is in collusion with Heller, it might make her think twice about her involvement."

"Yes, sir," said Kelsey.

"What about Heller, Matt?" Danton asked. "He may get there first since he's not concerned about whether anyone sees him or not."

"Can you spare a few agents?" Matthew asked.

"I can give you two."

"Then give me those two. Have them stop Heller."

"Stop him? How?"

"By any means necessary."

Kelsey's eyes widened slightly as he looked at Matthew.

Danton paused. "Are you authorizing the use of force?"

"By any means necessary, Danton," said Matthew.

"Very well."

Chapter 28 - The Play Canceled

"Traitors, every last one of you!"

Despite the fog surrounding her mind, Jenny flinched at the screech of Wildy's voice. Bright light played against her closed eyelids, her breathing heavy and rapid. Her body ached as if she had just run a marathon. She felt a touch to her shoulders and heard her aunt's worried voice. "Jenny, are you all right? Please, say something!"

"I'm okay," Jenny said in a weak and slightly raspy voice, though she felt anything but.

"Get her up," she heard a male voice bark.

"Back the fuck off," Eileen growled. "It's bad enough you -- get off me!"

Jenny felt her aunt wrenched away at the same time as her exclamation, forcing her to open her eyes.

She squinted as she gazed at the three crystal ponies which stood about twenty feet away, their bodies translucent and sparkling. She recognized the one with the black coat as Tonya; her coloration and that cutie mark were just too distinct to miss.

Tonya must have seen the recognition in her eyes, as she said, "Sorry we have to meet again under these circumstances."

Jenny's view was suddenly blocked by a pair of shoes. "Get up," the same voice from earlier ordered.

Jenny pushed herself to her hands and knees, and then to a kneeling position. She glanced to the side, and her eyes widened as she saw her aunt being handcuffed. She sought out Bev and saw two FBI agents flanking her, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, her own hands already restrained.

The man before her grabbed her arm and yanked. "I said get up!"

"Ow!" Jenny cried at the pain from her wrenched arm as she struggled to stand.

"Handel, stand down," said another of the agents. "Fuller doesn't want her hurt."

"And just what does Fuller want with her?" asked Jason.

Jenny yanked her arm from Handel's grip and backed away from him. He gave her a murderous look, and she swallowed hard in a bid not to tremble. She looked over to where Jason stood among the other ponies. Fire and Wildy already had restraints secured to their forelegs, and another agent approached Jason with the same while others kept their guns trained on the lot.

"That's not your concern," said the agent who had admonished Handel.

"Like hell it's not, and get away from me with those cuffs," said Jason. "In case you haven't noticed, I happen to be an agent too."

"Not since you decided to be a pony sympathizer."

"Then I demand to see the order that rescinded--"

"You're not getting this, Madsen," the agent said. "You're done. You're under arrest like everyone else." He turned to Tonya. "Is everything under control, Ms. Jarris?"

"We got this," Tonya said. "We have to let the magic we absorbed drain away, so you'll be able to read a book by us for a while, but we can still clamp down on any more attempts to use magic."

Jenny's eyes widened. Is that what had happened? She had felt as if the Narrative had been ripped away from her. It had not gone easily, and she could have sworn she had actually sensed anger from it. Yet it was just a pool of magical energy, wasn't it? It shouldn't have emotion any more than a unicorn's levitation spell would.

Despite only a day ago desiring that she be rid of this power, now she panicked that she would never be able to contact it again. Jenny tried to reach out to it, just to touch it and use its most passive ability, something that hopefully would not touch off Tonya or her cohorts. She closed her eyes to help block out everything else in order to concentrate.

Pain suddenly exploded across her cheek and jaw, her head snapping to the side from the impact. She fell hard to the floor, a warm and coppery taste in her mouth.

"Handel, I said stand down!" came a shout.

"You fucking asshole!" Eileen screamed.

"She was trying to use her magic," Handel said. "I'm not letting her fuck with my head again. Twice was two times too many!"

"How about letting me be the judge of whether she's a threat?" Tonya said in an icy voice. "And I intend to make a full report about what I just witnessed."

Jenny blinked in incomprehension. The blow had been so unexpected that she almost had trouble believing it had just happened. Only when she wiped the corner of her mouth and it came back streaked bright red did she understand. She looked up with horrified eyes at Handel, who still held his gun by the barrel, the grip turned outward.

"So that's what passes for FBI procedure now," Jason deadpanned as the restraints were applied to him. "Striking unarmed sixteen year old girls. Yeah, Tonya's not the only one making a report about this."

Jenny had not allowed herself to be scared until then. Now it took all her willpower not to roll up into ball and cry.

The tears came anyway, though she didn't dare make any noise for fear of it being interpreted the wrong way and having the other end of the gun used on her instead. They slid silently down her face as she forced herself to her hands and knees again, a few drops of blood falling from her mouth onto the floor. She felt something hard and jagged in her mouth and spit it out; he had hit her hard enough to chip one of her teeth.

"Get up," came the order again. Though the voice was lower, it was no less imperative or hostile.

Jenny scrambled to her feet, wiping first her eyes and then more of the blood that oozed from her split lip. She drew her arms forward and hunched her shoulders, trying to appear as small as possible. She cringed when she heard the other agent say, "Get the cuffs on her."

"She's no threat so long as we're still around," she heard Tonya say. "Why not give her a break?"

"We had this discussion before, Ms. Jarris."

"Can it, Danton," Tonya retorted. "This is so far from established procedure that it's only one step up from a major clusterfuck."

"That's what happens when you're dealing with magic."

"You mean it causes you to make up rules as you go along? News to me."

"Someone else put the cuffs on her," Handel grunted. "I don't want her trying to mess with my head while I'm doing it."

Jenny's gaze remained riveted on the gun pointed at her. She resisted the urge to call out for the Narrative. She could sense it again, and her heart raced as her eyes flicked over to Tonya for any sign that they had detected it.

Another agent came forward. Jenny remained limp as her wrists were pulled behind her and the cuffs secured around them. She winced slightly as her wrenched arm twitched and made the metal bite into her skin.

The one Tonya had addressed as Danton stepped forward. "All right. You have the right to remain silent. If you give up your--"

Handel turned his head towards the door and frowned. "What are you doing here, Heller?"

Jenny looked up. Anthony Heller had entered the room and was heading towards them. She wondered what the Narrative would be saying about him right now.

From what she could sense from it, the Narrative was desperate to tell her.

Anthony should have expected the hostile reception, though it still surprised him just the same as he entered the room, his badge in his hand in case no one recognized him. He knew Fuller's people would not take a liking to him, but he had not expected them to be so emboldened that they would abandon basic professional civility.

"I thought it would be obvious what I'm doing here," Anthony said in a calm voice, in contrast to the agent who jogged to catch up and walk alongside him. "I learned of this operation and thought I would lend a hand."

Danton frowned and stepped forward, looking at the agent alongside Anthony.

The agent sighed and said, "I tried to tell him we had this in the bag, but he insisted on coming inside."

"These people eluded us once," Anthony said. "I thought it would be safer to have as many agents as possible. From the scant number you have, I should have called for backup."

"We don't need any backup," Danton said. "You can clearly see we have everything under control."

Anthony stopped and scanned the others with his gaze. Wildy, Fire, Ted, and Jason had been restrained along with Jenny, Beverly, and Eileen. His eyes lingered on Jason for a moment, who gave a stoic gaze in return. Neither could tip their hand or hoof that they had coordinated this setup.

A setup, regretfully, that had failed as Anthony had feared it might. He had to fall back on his contingency. "Nevertheless, I'm one of the more senior agents in this area, and I've dealt with ponies and pony magic before. Even if I just come along for the ride, I'd feel better about sticking around."

Danton turned to one of the other agents. "Start reading them their rights." He stepped up to Anthony. "Are you sure this isn't a conflict of interest for you?"

"In what way?"

"Your partner is one of those under arrest for collusion with known fugitives."

"No one is above the law." Anthony looked at Jenny and saw her injury. He returned his cool gaze to Danton. "Absolutely no one."

"Are you insinuating something, Agent Heller?"

"You're suggesting there's something to insinuate, Agent Danton."

"Heller, stop playing games," said Danton. "What is it you want?"

"Same as I assume you do, to see justice done and to protect the public," Anthony said. "Once you're done reading them their rights, I'll accompany you to the Broomfield office to have them processed."

"We're not going to the Broomfield office."

"Oh? Where are we taking them, then?"

"Mr. Fuller has directed us to bring them to MIDROC."

Anthony feigned surprise. "Did he say why he made this unusual request?"

"At least two of the people here represent a serious magical threat," said Danton. "Mr. Fuller believes the facilities at MIDROC are more suited to dealing with them."

"Very well," said Anthony. "Far be it for me to question Mr. Fuller's orders. I believe the Broomfield office can do without me for a day or two. I would be glad to accompany you to MIDROC."

Anthony reasoned the only way he had any hope of getting fair treatment for these people was to constantly look over their shoulder. He had enough foresight to let his office know that he was investigating possible breaches of proper FBI procedure, and they should sound the alarm if he wasn't heard from in twenty four hours.

He knew that being in the FBI meant potentially risking his life; he had never expected it would be threatened by fellow agents.

"Your presence here is wholly unnecessary," Danton said, some exasperation creeping into his voice.

"Regardless, as a senior agent assigned in this jurisdiction, I reserve the right to oversee any operation held in said jurisdiction," Anthony explained.

"I would have to get Mr. Fuller's permission."

"This is permission that is not his to give or take away. It's a matter of established procedure."

"There are special circumstances here."

Anthony glanced at the injured Jenny. "Yes, I can see that. You can explain it to me on the way to MIDROC."

Danton let out a sigh through his nose and took out his cell phone. "I'll have to contact Mr. Fuller about this."

"Feel free to do whatever you please in that regard," said Anthony as he started past Danton. "Regardless of what he says, I'll be accompanying you."

Danton looked about to protest, but instead stepped away to make his phone call.

Anthony glanced at the wary sets of eyes on him from the agents and a few hopeful ones from the incarcerated. "Whose the senior agent in charge while Danton is occupied?"

A man stepped forward. "I am. Agent Will Handel."

Anthony nodded. "And just how did this girl get injured, Agent Handel?"

"Resisting arrest."

"You fucking liar," Eileen muttered with icy vitriol.

Handel turned towards her. "I read you your rights. You want to give up your right to remain silent? I can take down that little outburst if you want."

"You mean other than she's right?" Tonya murmured.

"Yeah, sure, pretend to be on our side now," Wildy growled. "Fucking traitor."

Anthony sensed tempers could flare given the chance. He wanted to see Handel called to task if he did hurt Jenny for no valid reason, but he couldn't risk this devolving into something that would cause more people to get hurt. From the lingering glow of the crystal ponies, he could guess that Jenny attempted to use her power and was stopped.

He glanced around again. Fuller could not have picked a more magic-phobic batch of agents for this operation, if he was reading their expressions correctly.

"Let's all calm down," Anthony said. "I do strongly advise you all to consider what you say very carefully. Best to wait until you have access to a lawyer."

Eileen looked about to protest, and Anthony tried to give her what he hoped would be interpreted as a meaningful look. She let out a ragged sigh, looked daggers at Handel, and remained silent.

Anthony glanced at Danton, who was still on the phone. Fuller had already managed to get an arrest warrant for Jason. He wondered now if Fuller would do the same to him. It would be a short-term gain only, as in the fullness of time, Anthony would be easily exonerated. Yet it meant giving up these people to Fuller's control. It all hinged on how secure Fuller felt about his plans. Confident, and he would have Anthony arrested on some trumped-up charge. Uneasy, and he'd leave Anthony alone, at least for now.

Something was definitely odd here. He understood that these agents were likely cronies of Fuller, and he had seen his fair share of agents either not up to snuff or on the take. Yet he had never seen such a failure to abide by basic procedure, certainly not among this many agents. That was not even considering the actions of the two who had pursued him earlier. He thought it best to remain silent about that for now.

Danton finally concluded his call and stepped over to him. "Mr. Fuller has approved you joining the operation for now."

"While, again, it's not for him to approve, I'm grateful for his blessing," said Anthony.

"He did want me to make one thing clear, however. I am still head of this operation. I will therefore be the one continuing to manage it."

"By all means."

"So you take your orders from me."

"No."

Danton gave him a surprised look. "Didn't you hear what I just said?"

"Every word," said Anthony. "While you are head of this operation, and we are technically of the same rank, I have seniority. If you wish me to do something, you request it of me. I'll do it if I feel it's in the best interests of all involved. At the moment, I'm content to simply observe."

Danton frowned but merely nodded. He turned away from Anthony. "Handel, call for the vans to pull up out front. We're ready to take these perps in."

So Fuller was uneasy. Anthony often noted it was the uneasy criminals who made the most mistakes. He could only hope for that here.

Matthew remained silent for a long moment after having concluded his conversation with Danton. The quiet was broken when Kelsey stepped into the room. "Sir, I've dispatched a team to recover the agents who went after Heller and secure their car before the police get there."

"Do we have enough agents under my direct command to cover it?" Matthew asked.

"Unfortunately, no, we're spread too thin," Kelsey said. "I had to call on agents from Castle Rock to handle it."

Matthew considered and nodded. "That should be fine. They were heavily involved in pony relocation work and worked closely with this office. So long as those agents use the gunman story as cover for their actions, they should be free to return to MIDROC."

"Unless Agent Heller presses a case against them, sir."

"He would need witnesses and evidence for that." Matthew folded his hands in his lap. "Does he have either?"

"With regards to witnesses, only the ponies present," said Kelsey. "No hard evidence beyond that."

"We need to be absolutely sure, Kelsey," said Fuller. "If even a single human witnessed what happened or could identify those men, we need to find them and secure their silence."

"The agents in the Denver operation had thoroughly canvased the area a few days before," said Kelsey. "No humans were in the area."

"Were there any tall buildings nearby?"

"Tall buildings, sir?"

"I'm more concerned that a human took pictures or video of the scene," said Fuller.

"That's unlikely, sir," said Kelsey. "All the buildings in the area were occupied by ponies. It's likely why that pegasus led Heller there, so he could rely on his friends to stop the car."

Matthew laced his fingers together. "Have the records of the agents who pursued Heller sent to me at once. They're idiots for letting the ponies waylay them like that."

"Yes, sir." Kelsey started to turn away, then faced his superior again. "Permission to speak freely?"

Matthew nodded once.

"Perhaps by going after Heller, you overplayed your hand," said Kelsey.

"In what way?"

"You wanted to leave Heller out of the picture, but now he's in it anyway, since you decided not to have him arrested."

"We still accomplished something," said Matthew. "Had Heller gotten there first, it would be a media circus by now. As it is, we still have this under wraps. It simply means I may need to accelerate my plans once my acquisitions are transferred here. It was all about the best way to maintain the initiative."

"And how are you going to handle Heller's presence here, sir?" Kelsey asked.

"I'm still his superior," said Matthew. "He'll have to take his marching orders from me. And at least while he's here, I can keep an eye on him."

"Yes, sir."

"Is there anything else?"

"Just one," said Kelsey. "We received a report that Sam Kelton has entered the pony sector. He's likely looking for his sister."

"It shouldn't be a problem," Matthew said.

"Sir, the ponies in the area know him and might tell him where his sister is."

"There's little he can do even if he knows," said Matthew. "Our agents have the area around the building secured. They will be able to keep him away until the acquisitions are away."

Kelsey nodded and said nothing.

Matthew leaned back in his seat. "You obviously have something else on your mind. What is it?"

"I'm concerned about how many loose ends there appear to be," Kelsey said. "If there's even one credible witness or tangible evidence, we'll have a hard time keeping a lid on this for very long."

Matthew raised an eyebrow. "You're the one who told me that there were no human witnesses."

"To the extent of our knowledge, yes. There's always the chance that we missed something. We obviously didn't anticipate Heller's direct involvement."

Matthew sighed and drummed his fingers on the hand-rest of his chair.

"I'd also like to point out what Agent Danton told you about Ms. Jarris," Kelsey continued. "In my view, sir, her continued loyalty to you is now in question."

"Let's not worry about Ms. Jarris for the moment."

"But do you even need her anymore? You've already requested additional crystal ponies from the FCPA to be transferred to MIDROC in time for the acquisitions to arrive. Perhaps you should reconsider--"

"All right, enough."

Kelsey fell silent and regarded his superior with a neutral expression.

"I will decide on who I keep on staff," said Matthew. "And that includes Ms. Jarris for now. I'm sure I can convince her that all this was necessary. I'll even agree with her assessment that Agent Handel acted out of line. I fully intend to put him on leave until this blows over."

"I suspect it was a side-effect of the conditioning you used on those agents to ensure they would carry out your plans," said Kelsey. "After all, much of Ryan's power is based around fear."

"Handel is simply weak-willed, and I cannot have weak-willed people working for me." Matthew gave Kelsey a meaningful look. "That includes people at this facility. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, sir," said Kelsey in a stiff voice.

Sam took a different entrance into the pony sector than the one he had used for the pony mart. He needed one that went further in before it petered out to nothing. He had considered going down I-25 to Greenwood Village and getting into it from there, but he felt that would take him too much out of his way.

He didn't even expect to get this far. The only reason he could offer for why he wanted to enter the pony sector was "visiting a friend." The military police accepted it without question. That had him worried, and he constantly glanced at his rear view mirror for someone following him.

As he got further in, he saw more ponies by the side of the road. He had at best another mile before he had no more road, so he started pulling over and asking them if they knew his sister or where she might be. The first two times he came up empty. Finally, on the third try, he came across two earth ponies, a stallion and a mare, and a pegasus stallion hovering nearby.

Sam glanced ahead and could already see the end of the road. He sighed and got out of the car. The mare gave him a curious look and called the attention of the others before saying, "Can we help you?"

"I really hope you can," said Sam in a heavy voice. "I'm looking for my sister, Beverly Kelton."

The pegasus' pupils shrank slightly, and the two earth ponies exchanged a nervous glance.

"You do know her!" Sam said.

"Uh, maybe," the earth stallion murmured.

"Take my advice, never play poker, you'd be horrible at it. I'm Sam, her brother."

"I did think he looked familiar," said the mare, though her voice was tentative.

"Can you please tell me where she is?" Sam pleaded.

"Um, I don't think that would be a good idea right now," said the pegasus.

"Why the hell not?" Sam demanded.

The earth stallion considered, then turned towards the mare and said in a low voice. "Should we tell him?"

"We might as well, for all the good it will do," said the mare before turning to Sam. "We think the FBI has come for her. There's been a lot going on in Greenwood Village this morning."

Sam's eyes widened. "That's where Bev is?"

"Again, maybe," said the earth stallion.

Sam wanted to kick himself. Had he taken I-25, he might have been able to get to her more easily. "Look, I have to see her. I need to know if she's okay."

"You can't even get near her right now," said the mare. She glanced at the others. "Um, that is, unless we use, uh--"

The pegasus spun around and waved his fore-hooves frantically. "Shh! We can't tell him about that!"

"Why not?"

"This is the good brother, okay, but that other asshole of a brother is still out there!" The pegasus turned around. "Um, no offense."

"Why would I be offended?" Sam asked. "My brother is an asshole. But if there is a way I can see Bev, I want that chance."

"It may be too late," said the pegasus. "Before my patrol's wingleader decided it was too dangerous to stay in the air until the feds cleared out, they saw that the FBI had already closed in on the building. She may be in custody by now."

"You don't know that," the mare said.

"Look, I was as amazed with Jenny's power as the next pony, but I'm sure even she has limits. And they had crystal ponies with them!"

"I have no fucking clue what you're talking about, and frankly I don't care," said Sam. "If there's even a chance that there may be time, I want to take it."

The pegasus sighed. "I think this is a fool's errand, but, all right." He turned to the mare. "Can you show him, please? I want to give others a heads-up that Sam is here."

The mare nodded and stepped forward before turning to Sam. "You're going to have to agree to keep what I show you a secret. If Bev didn't think the world of you, we wouldn't be doing this."

"I don't really care about your secrets, I ..." Sam trailed off. "Did you say Bev thinks the world of me?"

The mare smiled "Yes."

"But I always criticized her for wanting to become a pony."

"But you at least were nicer to her than a lot of people have been, and you didn't just give up on her."

Sam believed they might change their tune if they knew some of the things he had thought about Bev. "All right, let's go."

As much as Connie felt that time was of the essence, she crept along the streets. Normally this would be to avoid running over any ponies, but now she was far more worried about discovery by the FBI. She had purposely used one of the city-owned cars rather than her own in hopes she would be harder to identify. It was with no small measure of relief when she found Sheriff Dave, standing on a corner with several of his deputies, and a unicorn mare with a creamy light brown coat and dark green wavy mane who looked familiar.

Dave saw her approaching and waved, pointing to a spot at the curb to park. Connie pulled over and got out of the car. "Any word?"

"We've been having trouble getting a closer look," said Dave. "Feds have cordoned off an area such that no one can get a good look at the entrance of the building."

Connie frowned. "Then Agent Madsen was right, they are looking to minimize witnesses. What about the pegasi?"

"They've been able to get glimpses, but after what we heard happened to Heller on his way here, they're too nervous about having the FBI folks pop 'em one."

Connie's eyes widened. "You really think they would shoot at the ponies?"

"They've already shot at one of their own," Dave explained. "Some agents tried to chase Heller down, and shots were fired."

Connie covered her eyes with her hand for a moment. "Is he all right?"

"A bunch of ponies lent him a hoof and stopped the other agents' car." Dave gestured with a fore-hoof towards the unicorn mare. "Sandy here saw the whole thing."

Connie turned to the mare. "Yes, I do know you. You're Sandy Beach, the artist."

Sandy smiled and blushed. "I'm honored you remember me, Mayor Morgan."

"Please, just call me Connie. You said you saw what happened?"

"Yes, I did." Sandy's horn glowed, and she levitated a cell phone out of her saddlebags. "I even recorded the whole thing on video."

Connie's heart leapt. "How much of it did you get?"

"Quite a bit, I think," said Sandy as she levitated the phone into Connie's hands. "Earlier, a pegasus had flown into our building asking for help. We didn't understand at first what was going on, but once he said it would help Jenny and Bev, it didn't matter, he got whatever help we could give him."

"Seems a bunch of earth ponies got a good puddle of mud started and teamed up with some unicorns to trick the car into plowing right through it," said Dave with a hint of amusement in his voice.

"By the time I got there, they had all the unicorns they needed," Sandy said. "But then somepony remembered I had a phone with a camera and suggested I record the whole thing from a safe distance away."

Connie had started looking at the video as Sandy spoke. Already, it was clear one of the agents in the car had his window open and a gun in his hand trained on Heller's car. She watched as the agents' car plunged into the puddle.

Despite having been around ponies and having one as a daughter, she was utterly astonished at the sheer amount of coordination that the ponies had pulled off in such a short period of time. Perhaps many considered their herd mentality to be just so much brainwashing, but it could be damn effective at times.

Connie was about to say something when she saw the agents get out of the car, and the camera abruptly zoomed in, getting a good shot of one of their faces. The agent looked directly at the camera, frowned, and appeared to shout something before the camera abruptly pulled away and the video ended.

"Sandy, that last part, did the agent see you?" Connie asked.

Sandy scraped a fore-hoof on the ground. "I'm not sure, which is why I came to Dave. As much as I was glad to help, I'm a little scared right now."

"I sent word to wake up Moon Racer and Midnight Star," said Dave. "Maybe Midnight's not a deputy, but I can use all the firepower I can muster right now."

"I'll contact police chief Hanner," Connie said. "By now I'm hoping he's figured out that the report of the gunman is a red herring. I can have Sandy taken into protective custody."

"Thank you, Mayor -- I mean Connie," Sandy gushed. She smiled. "And I have to thank you for something else."

"Oh? What's that?"

"If you hadn't convinced me not just to stay in Greenwood Village but also keep using the same things that I did as a human, I would never have had that phone to record the video in the first place."

Connie slowly smiled.

"It had an impact on some of my friends," Sandy continued. "Some of them thought it was odd of me to want human devices, but now they want to go back to using things like this, too."

Connie was about to express her thanks, but she glanced back down at the cell phone. "Sheriff Dave, surely there has to be someone in the area who can witness the FBI taking the others out of the building? I doubt they could evacuate the whole area."

"Only ponies live in that neighborhood, and most likely they're hunkering down until it blows over," said Dave. "Especially if the FBI is being as aggressive as I've heard."

Connie supposed the herd instinct had its downsides as well.

"And what little the pegasi could see, it was clear they were arranging the vans so that their view was blocked anyway."

"And there's no way we can get closer to that building from a better vantage point?"

Dave looked uncertain, exchanging a look with his deputies. "Ah, well ... there might be, but, uh ..."

"Do any of the secret tunnels lead into the area?"

Dave gave her a shocked look.

Connie responded with a wry grin. "Yes, I know all about the tunnels you use to help Partials and others get in and out without being seen."

"How the heck do you know?! I mean, yeah, I've been wanting to tell you about it, but--"

"Agent Madsen was kind enough to drop me a text about it once you used them to help him into the pony sector."

Dave tipped his hat back with a fore-hoof and grunted. "Shoulda known he couldn't keep quiet about that. Maybe Wildy was right about not letting him in on it."

"He had me promise to continue keeping it a secret for now," Connie said. "After this is over, we'll talk about it. Anyway, I have an idea. My phone has a camera. If we can get close enough to witness them being taken out of the building, we can record it."

"For what purpose, ma'am?"

"To make it harder for Fuller to sweep them under the rug. We can take that video and the one Sandy took and use them as leverage. I've already got the press in the know that something is up today. We may even be able to pass it to Heller's Broomfield office."

Dave frowned. "That's a might risky. You sure you don't want me or one of my deputies doing it?"

"I feel it will make more of an impact if it became known that a city mayor took one of the videos," said Connie. "Maybe that's tooting my own horn a bit much, but--"

"No, that makes sense!" Sandy said. "Especially since you're becoming known for the work you've been doing for this city. And this is definitely something you're trying to do to benefit both humans and ponies."

"All right," Dave said. "I think I know one we can use. It's gonna be a bit tricky, but if it means putting an end to this madness, I'm willing to do it."

Connie gave the phone back to Sandy. "Keep this safe. I'll get the police here ASAP. Meanwhile, do you have someplace nearby you can hide?"

"Yes, my sister lives just up the block from here."

Dave turned towards his deputies, a stocky earth pony stallion and a pegasus mare. "You two, escort her and wait with her 'til the cops arrive. Me and Mayor Morgan will go and get a look see at the FBI's operation."

Connie took out her cell phone. "Let's get going. I can contact chief Hanner along the way."

Connie knew this was a huge risk. If her husband knew she was doing this, he'd try to change her mind. She just had to hope that they would have the element of surprise on their side.

Ryan paced back and forth in his room at MIDROC. Despite the place being larger and having more amenities than the safe house, he still felt like a prisoner. FBI agents stood outside his room, along with a crystal pony who would alert them at the slightest sign of any magic use.

The room had no windows, as it was located on the basement level. It brought back far more memories that he cared to recall. It had been this same place where Fuller had Ryan demonstrate his powers, where he had Ryan help "train" agents to remain absolutely loyal to Fuller by playing on their fears, amplifying them, and making them think Fuller was their salvation.

Ryan shuddered. Not being able to see the daylight also reminded him too much of his night pony days. At first, it had been a lark. Being able to step into dreams and understand them to a depth that humans could never attain gave him a sense of freedom he had rarely enjoyed in his life. While he sometimes tweaked a dream here and there, he never intentionally hurt anyone. He had just wanted to understand, to know, to feel in control.

Then a pony more powerful than him invaded his own dreams. That was when Midnight Terror made the dream realm a living hell. Midnight had claimed he was simply punishing Ryan for his misdeeds, but being a petty crook and occasional drug dealer was not something worth punishing to this extent, a life of crime that he was trying to escape in the first place.

Ryan clenched his hands into fists at the memory. He had gone back to feeling powerless. Even when Luna had rescued and consoled him, he felt like the Princess had subjected him to a bait and switch. Almost to the moment he had recovered from the trauma of Midnight Terror and started dreamwalking again, he ran into his second nightmare in the form of a pony named Sha'am Maut.

That wizened old bitch of a Dreamwarden thought she had the right to tell him what he could do, that he even had to swear Oaths to someone he never agreed to have lord over him. That she had several orders of magnitude more power than Midnight ever had made matters worse; he had lost track of how many times he had "died" at her hooves before he said the damn Oaths to her satisfaction.

It had not been long after that he had decided to rehumanize rather than be subjected to any more humiliation.

Ryan spun around when the door to his room opened. He narrowed his eyes as Matthew stepped inside.

"Good to see you again, Ryan," said Matthew, extending a hand.

Ryan almost didn't take it, as too many old resentments had been stirred up in his mind. He realized that his own well being likely hinged on remaining civil, thus he shook the offered hand, if only briefly. "I wish I could sincerely say the same in return," he said in a neutral voice.

"Circumstances are admittedly not ideal at the moment."

"That's an understatement if I ever heard one." Ryan sighed. "Fine. When are your acquisitions going to arrive?"

Matthew smiled. "Good, I'm glad you want to get right down to business."

"The sooner I help you, the sooner I can get the hell out of here," Ryan said. "I am going to get to leave at some point, right?"

"Once the acquisitions are secure and I'm assured that Princess Twilight will be unable to interfere, I intend to get the matter of your arrest warrant cleared up. We may have to establish a new identity for you."

"I was never keen on the name 'Ryan' anyway. So when are these 'acquisitions' going to arrive?"

"By mid to late this afternoon," Matthew explained. "My operatives are in the process of securing them now."

Ryan nodded. "Those minions I helped you train working out then?"

"For the most part, yes."

"What about Handel?"

"He'll need to be reminded how to properly restrain himself in a tense situation."

Ryan snorted. "In other words, he flaked out. I warned you he had a few screws loose. You were better off to leave him out of this."

"I felt he had learned enough about my plans that it was more prudent to keep him in my private circle," said Matthew. "Nothing I had not anticipated might happen beforehand."

Ryan wanted to laugh. Matthew had a knack for explaining away even the worst problems as somehow part of his plans all along. He wondered if the man ever heard of the phrase "Xanatos Gambit," for sometimes it seemed Matthew was the living embodiment of it.

"You mentioned Twilight," said Ryan. "She still here?"

"Yes, but hopefully not for long," said Matthew.

Ryan frowned. "You're taking a big risk moving those people here before she's gone. If she gets even a small whiff of their magic, she could be on you like a ton of bricks. Believe me, I've seen what an angry alicorn can do. You don't want that on your hands."

"Not every Equestrian princess is as impulsive as Luna. And there will be zero risk so long as we keep crystal pony guards on the incarcerated."

Ryan felt Matthew was not being as cautious as he usually was. That had to mean he was starting to feel the pressure. Ryan could only surmise that more people were becoming cognizant of Fuller's plans outside his little circle.

And he expected Ryan to pull his fat from the fire. That meant Ryan could be in the driver's seat if he played his cards right.

"I'll work with you on one condition," said Ryan.

Matthew raised an eyebrow slightly but simply nodded for him to continue.

"I want to be kept safe from the Dreamwardens. That means you can never let Luna near me where she can identify me."

"I can't control where she goes, especially considering she can teleport."

"Yes, you can. She can't teleport to someplace she can't get a visual representation of. It's an inherent limitation of teleportation magic."

"She had never been at Village Center, yet she--" Matthew began.

"Stop playing games with me," Ryan snapped. "She got all the visual reference she needed from Google street view. You're smart enough to know that."

Matthew stepped closer to Ryan. "Yes, I am, but there's almost no place in the United States that has not been photographed by them."

"Yes, there is," said Ryan. "I've already been thinking about this. Once I'm done with your latest project, I want to be resettled in Nevada, near Area 51."

Matthew's eyebrows rose. "Are you quite serious?"

"Very serious. I'll even be willing to work for the US military, so long as they treat me like an employee and not a test subject. Maybe reports of recovered alien spacecraft are just so much invented bullshit, but you can be sure as hell the military is doing some sort of top secret research out there. Imagine what they could do with powerful mind magic?"

Matthew looked thoughtful.

Ryan smirked. "Yeah, I can see the wheels turning in your head now. You can't tell me you don't have aspirations for bigger and better things than a regional FBI director. Once you have that and control over human magic, I can see the military going to you hat in hand wanting to find a way to weaponize it."

"Even if that were to come to pass, there's no way I could promise you that outcome," said Matthew.

"No, but I'll settle for you making the effort," said Ryan. "You've got three days to give me some proof that you've at least sent out some feelers."

Matthew frowned. "I can't have you idle for that long."

"I won't be. Soon as you give the word, I'll start working them over. But after three days are up, I'm done unless you give me that proof."

"And what will suffice as proof?" Matthew asked.

"I get contacted personally by someone in the military," said Ryan.

"That's a hell of a tall order."

"No, it's not. Remember, I'm the one who primed a member of the Joint Chiefs of Staff to agree to your idea of letting regional FBI directors have military units at their disposal."

"And you don't believe the effects of that 'priming' may have been dulled?"

Ryan narrowed his gaze. "I know my own power and how it works. So do you. You're just trying to be in complete control of this situation. News flash: you're not. Deal with it."

Matthew stiffened and started to turn away. "I'll see what I can do."

Ryan grabbed Matthew's shoulder and forced him to turn back around. "No, I don't want the usual Fuller-speak from you. What you just said translates to 'I'll ignore the problem and hope it goes away.' I want a definite statement from you."

Matthew had allowed himself to be turned, but now he yanked his shoulder away. "Very well. I will make every effort to get you what you want. If I'm successful, expect a call within three days."

Ryan let out a slow breath through his nose. He knew he had no way to hold Matthew to the commitment, but the way Matthew presented himself to others was important to him. Ryan knew now that Matthew would at least make the effort, even if a token one. He had no alternative but to accept it. "For your sake, I hope you're successful."

"I had hoped you would feel more gratitude towards me," said Matthew. "After all, I helped you escape from the law."

Ryan didn't voice what he was thinking, that Matthew likely was more worried what Ryan might say were he apprehended. His passive senses told him Matthew was rattled. His plans were likely not going as well as he would have liked. Absolutely no one, not even someone as good as donning a persona as Matthew, could completely hide their feelings from him.

"Let's just say I decided it was time to look after my own interests," Ryan said in a low voice.

Connie's heart raced as she crawled along the passage, shivering at both the cold air and her anxiety. She had never thought herself claustrophobic, having managed to brave a one-hour MRI of her neck and upper back once after an auto accident. But at least in that case she could see either end of the tunnel. This one went on and on, though she was sure the time they had spent inside it was magnified in her mind.

Dave, being an earth pony himself, has no issue, and he was kind enough to keep talking to Connie to distract her. "These here tunnels were dug by a bunch of earth ponies who used to be construction workers back in New York before they retired and settled here," Dave said, the light on his helmet illuminating the way ahead of them. "They used to work on that big underground water tunnel project."

"I've heard of that one," said Connie.

"Caused them a bunch of health problems, but that all went away after ETS. Their human skills became earth pony powers. Hell, they make other earth ponies like me just stare in awe at how fast and accurate they can dig. We nickname 'em 'The Diggers'."

Connie managed a smile. "I wonder if Equestria might be interested in them."

Dave chuckled. "Naw, they got their own earth ponies like that. One of 'em is some mare named Maud Pie, if those Diggers are to be believed. Said they'd like to meet her someday. Okay, almost there. Hang back a moment."

Connie stopped crawling and let Dave go on ahead. She had to take a deep breath to calm herself as just the short distance he crawled forward left her almost completely in the dark. The tunnel suddenly angled up, and his light revealed wood. He hooked a fore-hoof into a loop of string that ran through a small hole in the wood and pulled.

"Now we be patient," said Dave.

Less than a minute later -- though it felt like longer to Connie -- there was a creak, and the wooden panel hinged open, pushed by a tan-furred hoof.

"Okay, let's go," Dave called out.

Connie followed him, her anxiety easing at the sight of light ahead. "Sheriff Dave!" Connie heard a mare's voice exclaim in surprise. "What are you doing in the tunnels?"

Connie followed him out, her eyes immediately falling on a tan-furred and yellow-maned earth pony mare, whose cyan eyes widened at the sight of her. "Mayor Morgan??"

Connie's nose was immediately enticed by the smell of freshly baked bread and sweet pastries. Indeed, the earth mare had a danish as a cutie mark. It made Connie wish she had had something more than coffee that morning.

Dave brought a hoof to his muzzle. "Shh! Don't go announcing it too loud."

"Does this have something to do with what's going on across the street?" the mare asked.

"Yes." Dave looked at Connie and gestured to the mare. "This here is Pastry Delight."

The mare smiled. "Passie to my friends, and Mayor Morgan is definitely a friend."

Connie smiled faintly. "Thank you."

"Passie, do you have a clear view of the front of the apartment building the FBI are raiding?"

"Well, yes, but some agents came in earlier and forced me to close up shop until they were gone." Passie frowned. "And just after I finished a whole big batch of muffins! Now it'll all go stale."

"Are they watching the shop?"

"I don't know. Once I saw how mean they were being to everypony, I decided to stay in my office in the back until it blew over." She scraped a hoof on the floor. "I know they're probably after Bev and Jenny, and I wish I could help, but I'm just a baker."

"Don't fret about it too much, Passie, not everypony can be of help in every situation," said Dave. "All right, let me go on ahead. I'll signal if the coast is clear."

As Dave headed towards the stairs that led up from the basement, Passie turned to Connie. "What's this all about, Mayor Morgan? Is there anything I can do to help?"

Connie's stomach rumbled. "Maybe just one of those muffins to tide me over."

Passie beamed. "Of course! And it's on the house."

Normally Connie would beg off such free treats from residents, but she was too anxious to refuse. All her thoughts were on pulling off something that likely could get her killed if things went wrong.

Matthew frowned as he left Ryan's room. He had not wanted to admit that the man had been right; Matthew did indeed prefer to be in complete control of a situation, and he didn't need Ryan's recalcitrance complicating an already delicate situation. He could tolerate only so many more deviations from his initial plans.

He headed towards the elevator, which had just reached his floor. Before he could step up to it, the doors opened and Kelsey came racing out. "Sir, there's been an unfortunate development."

"What is it?" Matthew said in a terse voice.

"The two agents who pursued Heller contacted me prior to the recovery team arriving. One claimed that someone might have recorded him with a phone camera."

Matthew glared at Kelsey. "You assured me that there were no humans in the area!"

"Yes, sir, but--"

"I had given specific instructions that every aspect of this operation was to be hidden from human eyes," Matthew continued. "I would have thought they would understand that meant any attempt to intercept Heller as well."

"Sir, it wasn't a human who recorded them."

Matthew was silent for a moment. "Did I hear you right, Kelsey?"

"Yes, sir," Kelsey said in a crisp voice. "Apparently a unicorn mare at the scene had a cell phone. The agent is sure she was recording him, as she immediately ran off the moment the agent saw her."

Matthew let out a slow breath. "Apparently I underestimated Mrs. Morgan's ability to get ponies to adopt human conventions and infrastructure. Either that, or she specifically set up that unicorn to record the incident."

"Mayor Morgan? You believe her to be involved now?"

"Or more likely, she was involved from the start. The fact that Heller was seen driving from the general direction of Greenwood Village city hall should have been my first clue."

"Perhaps it should have, sir."

Matthew gave Kelsey an evaluating look before he said, "In either case, her involvement needs to stop now. I need two things from you ASAP."

"Yes, sir?"

"First, I want that unicorn identified and found. Confiscate that phone of hers. Threaten her with arrest if she refuses to turn it over, and certainly arrest her if she still refuses."

"Yes, sir," said Kelsey in a slightly stiff voice.

Matthew paused again to look Kelsey over. "Second, I want Mayor Morgan arrested. Find some reason that will stick. Her association with Ted Miller could mean she was privy to the presence of the Partial in her city. That would mean she willfully ignored an FBI bulletin."

"I'll do the best I can, sir. Like I said earlier, your agents are spread very thin right now."

"Augment them with the two who pursued Heller once they finish giving their statements to the Castle Rock office. Pull others from where you can."

"Of course, sir."

After a pause, Matthew said in a lower voice, "I've known you long enough to see when something is bothering you. Are you still concerned about the success of this operation?"

"I am, sir," said Kelsey.

"We'll pull through. We've faced a few more obstacles than anticipated, but we have contingencies. I just need people like you to do their job as well as they always have."

"As I said, I'll do my best, sir."

Matthew turned more fully towards him. "Please see that you do. At this point, we need everyone to pull their weight. Don't waver now."

"I won't, sir."

Matthew managed a small smile. "Now, let's get back to work and get this operation in the bag."

"Of course, sir," said Kelsey.

Dave popped his head around the frame of the door at the top of the stairs. "Ma'am, you can come on up, but keep your head down so you're not seen over the counter."

Connie nodded and hastily swallowed the last bite of her muffin. She climbed the stairs, hunching over to what she thought was the typical height of a counter in a store like this. Dave gestured with his hoof for her to crouch even lower, and she saw why when she emerged: one part of the counter had been remodeled to pony-height.

She headed for the taller counter and hid behind it. She could faintly hear voices outside. Dave carefully peeked around the side and over the pony-height counter. "I turned the lights out, so we shouldn't be seen," he whispered.

Connie nodded and took out her cell phone. It didn't have as much of a battery charge as she would have preferred, and recording video was a rather large drain on it. She started shutting down apps in a bid to extend the battery life.

"We're going to have only one shot at this, ma'am," Dave said. "Better get ready."

Connie took a deep breath and turned around. She peeked her head around the edge of the counter and held out her cell phone's camera. She tapped the record icon and forced her breathing to remain slow and steady so her hands would not shake. She zoomed in, and when this appeared to jittery, she braced the phone against the side of the counter,

"I see them," Dave said in an urgent whisper. "They're coming out."

Connie's heart skipped a beat when her view was suddenly blocked by the chest of someone in the foreground. Even knowing the agent appeared close only because she was zoomed, she felt a brief spike of panic. If someone was intentionally looking their way, she would have only a split second to pull herself behind the counter to avoid being seen.

She instead gripped the phone tighter and remained still, and the man stepped out of view. At once she saw a knot of agents emerge from the building. They glanced around, fellow agents in the area nodding to them, and they nodded in return. Only then did Connie get a glimpse of the ones they had in custody.

Her heart ached as she saw them being led away from the building in restraints. As soon as she saw Jenny, she moved the phone slightly to better capture her. As if on cue, while she was visible between two agents walking alongside, Jenny turned her head towards the camera.

Connie's eyes widened. Was that dried blood on her face?

She let the camera follow Jenny as best as it could before she was taken into one of the vans. Now she saw Anthony Heller trailing the others, stopping as if to examine everything with a critical eye. He exchanged words with another agent, who frowned before making a quick gesture towards one of the vans. Anthony nodded to him and stepped inside the one Jenny was taken into.

Connie heard the thunk of doors being closed. The vans flipped on their flashing lights and started to pull away from the scene just as she heard the low battery chime. She quickly stopped recording and pulled behind the counter, letting out the breath she did not realize she had been holding as a ragged sigh.

Dave drew himself back as well. "I reckon they didn't spot us. Did you get everything?"

"I did," Connie said. "More than I expected."

"How so?"

"Jenny looked injured. Like someone had struck her across the face."

Dave frowned. "Ma'am, these folks better get what's coming to them. They're a disgrace to law enforcement everywhere."

Connie wanted to claim that they had no evidence of any outright abuse by these agents, that it could have been something as innocent as a fall that caused her injury. Yet with as bad as things seemed to have become, she was not holding out any hope of that possibility.

"Hang on," Dave said. "What's going on now?"

Connie turned to see him looking not at the front of the building, but off to the side. Connie ducked down and peeked over the pony counter to see two agents confronting a middle-aged and obviously agitated man.

"I think that may be Bev's brother Sam," Connie said.

"He's a damn fool for coming down here," Dave said. "And whatever pony let him in the secret tunnels to get this close is an even bigger fool."

One of the agents pressed a hand into Sam's chest and pushed him back while the other stood off to the side for a moment, his hand to his ear-piece. After a few moments, he nodded, said something, and rejoined the other agent. They both held the man at bay until the vans had all left the area. Sam appeared to exchange one last set of angry words with the agents before heading off.

"Let's get out of here as soon as the other agents are away," Connie said. "We can find Sam later."

Dave nodded and peered over the pony counter, "If I may ask, what's our next move?"

Connie clutched the cell phone to her bosom. "Let's get away from here first before we discuss anything further."

Kelsey returned to his office and sat behind his desk as he had done so many times that they seemed countless. Always, it was to fulfill an order from his superior, a man he had admired ever since they had met soon after the ETS crisis was waning. Matthew had been one of the few to fully realize what was really at stake in the struggle over the world's future. Kelsey had been happy to be personally interviewed by Matthew for this position and had been overjoyed to serve him in whatever capacity was needed.

A call came in as soon as he sat down. "Matthew Fuller's office, Kelsey speaking."

"Kelsey, this Agent Randall from the Denver operation. We need Mr. Fuller's call on something."

"Mr. Fuller is very busy at the moment," Kelsey intoned. "What is it?"

"A man claiming to be Ms. Kelton's brother just showed up."

"I had received intelligence he had crossed into the pony sector only a short while ago. He should not have been able to reach your perimeter that quickly."

"I know, which is why I'm calling. We're keeping him clear of the scene, but I'm thinking we should detain him for questioning to find out how he got so close to the operation without being spotted."

Kelsey almost sighed. Another unexpected complication. They kept piling up. "Stand by."

Kelsey put the call on hold and turned to his computer. He brought up the application that allowed him to dispatch agents anywhere they were needed within the Midwest Recovery Zone from any office in its jurisdiction. He had memorized the offices that had agents Matthew had "trained" to be loyal only to him.

The memory of that interview sprang into his head. He had come to Fuller's office already concerned about what unrestrained pony magic could do to law and order. Fuller's words on the subject had captivated him. Here was a man in a position of power who understood the same concerns he had. The same fears.

The same fears.

Kelsey took a deep breath. Supposedly, Ryan had not formally come into the employ of Matthew until a week after Kelsey had joined Matthew's team. Kelsey had been sure he had joined of his own volition and not because some mind magic had compelled him.

He stared at the application again. Another memory came to him, one of Matthew training him how to use it and instructing him on the "special offices" where Matthew's loyalists resided, where any improper procedure could be covered up, where "persons of interest" could be quietly routed to MIDROC with no paper or electronic trail.

Kelsey had seen the need for it all. He recalled the quote Matthew had cited during the interview: When the people fear the government, you have tyranny; when the government fears the people, you have freedom. Matthew had convinced him that the government was becoming a tyranny, puppeted by Equestria to further their interests through the spread of pony magic. Technology could counter it only at a great and bloody cost, and human magic was the only real solution. Yet that could not happen were Equestria to control that as well.

Success, however, had all hinged on two things: planning and resolve.

Matthew certainly had the resolve. He could shrug off the short term ethical implications of his decisions, and Kelsey could shield himself from similar introspection by claiming he was following the orders of his better, a person with far more experience and wisdom than he would ever have.

Matthew also had the planning, at least until now. How he had managed to shield Ryan's identity from the world had been brilliant. He knew exactly how to pick talent, how to train them, how to ensure loyalty to his cause.

Then came his hiring of Tonya Jarris.

At first, Kelsey had not questioned it. Sure, she was someone upon whom Ryan's powers would never work. She would just siphon the magic away the moment she sensed it directed at her. Matthew had managed to get other people into important roles and keep their loyalty long after Ryan had been released from MIDROC, relying on his personal magnetism and gift for inspiring words.

Perhaps he had relied on that too much.

Even now, Matthew refused to let her go, despite the clear indications that her loyalty was in question. When Matthew had called for more crystal ponies to be transferred to MIDROC earlier that morning, Kelsey had held out some hope that Matthew was coming around. But, no, Matthew saw a powerful talent, and a man like him had to have such power under his control.

It was all about control.

Kelsey frowned. That control was slipping away, and Matthew refused to acknowledge it. He thought he could sweep his adversaries aside, or continue to operate right under their noses.

Heller would not stop. Matthew knew this. What he failed to realize was that Twilight would not stop, either. Luna would not stop. The Dreamwardens would not stop. Sooner or later, Matthew's plans would cave in on themselves. He had too many pieces in play scattered on a board that was becoming bigger every day.

He glanced at the flashing light reminding him of the call on hold. He didn't want to give in. He still believed Matthew had the right idea, but he had failed in the implementation and didn't know when to cut his losses. Maybe someone else had to cut them for him.

He picked up the phone. "Mr. Fuller says negative on detaining him unless he becomes violent or actually breaks the law. We have enough on our plate as it is."

"Roger that," said the agent before hanging up.

Kelsey proceeded to carry out Matthew's orders. First he sent a text to one of the two agents being debriefed at the Castle Rock office. He apprised them of Matthew's orders, but rather than ordering them to engage, he put them on standby. He then formally dispatched the order to identify and find the unicorn mare, and then another for the task of obtaining an arrest warrant for Constance Morgan.

He chose Heller's Broomfield office for both orders.

Chapter 29 - Confrontations

Twilight remembered when she had hoped her Ascension would somehow negate her tendency to fly into a panic when things went wrong. Instead, it had taken time and a lot of hard work to rid herself of that. What had used to be an almost humorous personality quirk could have become an enormous liability while dealing with first Sunset Shimmer and later Earth in general.

Times like that morning tested her ability to remain calm in the face of a crisis, even when it was someone else doing the panicking.

"How could this happen?!" Sunny cried as she hovered nearby, her wings beating faster than needed to maintain her height. "I thought Heller was supposed to stop this!"

"I didn't get all the details from Connie, only the highlights as she had a lot to do," Twilight said in a slightly quavering voice as she fought her own emotions. "But Heller is indeed with Jenny and the rest of them."

"But they're being brought here, aren't they?"

"Yes, all of them, which in a way is good because they're not being split up. It will make it easier for us to know where they are."

"But Luna said Ryan is here. We can't let him near my sister!"

Goldy stepped up and placed a hoof on Sunny's shoulder. "It will do us no good to panic. We need to stop and think of what we will do next."

Sunny spun around to face Goldy. "We shouldn't have to do anything! Twilight should step in now and stop this!"

"I don't have that kind of authority, Sunny," Twilight said. "I've been trying to tell you that for the last five minutes."

Sunny spun back around again to face Twilight. "Why do we have to pay attention to the law? Fuller sure as hell isn't!"

"If I were to step in now, it just plays right into Fuller's hands."

"I really don't care about that anymore. All I care about is Jenny being safe."

Twilight uttered an exasperated sigh, not so much at Sunny's distress as her own conflicting desires. She, too, wanted to step in and protect Jenny, and even the combined efforts of all the crystal ponies at MIDROC could do nothing to stop her. She even had Spike feverishly researching all the agreements that had been written between Equestria and the United States to find a legal means by which she could intervene.

"Even if I did step in now, how long would that last?" Twilight said. "If I do this without any sort of authorization, it will be immediately challenged, and I risk destroying the treaty."

"Twilight, I--!"

"I know, you don't care about the treaty!" Twilight yelled. When Sunny's ears flattened, Twilight uttered another sigh and said in a lower voice, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to shout."

"We're all a little on edge right now, and understandably so," said Goldy. "Sunny, I know this is hard for you, but you need to take a step back from this."

Sunny thrust a fore-hoof at her. "You're the one who always keeps touting how I'm this great pony who everypony looks up to. I'm trying to live up to that now."

"Yes, you are, but we need to stop and think. You need to stop and think."

Sunny looked about to protest again, but she instead took a deep breath. "All right, what can we do?"

"Connie informed me that before the operation started, Heller and Madsen got Tonya on their side," said Twilight.

Goldy tilted her head. "Tonya Jarris? The head of security here?"

"Yes, the very same."

Sunny frowned. "Some friend she turned out to be when she shut down Jenny's power while she was using it to help them."

"Connie didn't have those details from Agent Heller yet," said Twilight. "We don't know precisely what Jenny did or didn't do."

"Oh, come on!" Sunny said. "If Jenny did it once before, she's going to do it again. Either she surged, or she wanted to prevent them all from being taken by Fuller. Why else did it take so long for us to hear anything?"

"Be that as it may, Tonya couldn't very well refuse to do her job. It would give away her collusion with us."

"All this secrecy hasn't gotten us anywhere. Sure, fine, we make allies, but can they actually do anything?"

"I told you that Connie has video of Fuller's agents operating outside of normal procedure," Twilight said. "That's something we can use."

"Twilight, we need to do something now," Sunny declared. "Jenny is going to be in trouble long before that evidence can be used against Fuller. If you can't do anything--" She hesitated and glanced at Goldy for a moment. "--then I will."

Twilight was about to protest when she saw Goldy practically beaming at Sunny. Why in the world would Goldy be glad to hear Sunny suggesting she do something that could get her hurt or killed? Again, why was that mare letting an underage filly take the reins almost every time?

Twilight intended to find out, but she had to calm Sunny first.

"Sunny, you're right, allies are no good unless they can do something," said Twilight. "And two of our allies are on their way here. We can't do anything without them. If we're going to act, we have to work with them."

This seemed to mollify Sunny a bit. "But how do we do that? How can we coordinate with them or even talk to them without raising suspicions?"

"The Princess' privacy shield appears to work well," Goldy said.

"But it requires all of us to be in the same room," said Sunny. "That will definitely look suspicious to Fuller."

"We have two problems," Twilight said. "All electronic communication is being monitored, and all magical communication would be detected by the crystal ponies."

"But you said Tonya is on our side," said Sunny. "Couldn't she look the other way?"

"Assuming she has the other crystal ponies working for her on her side. We don't know that yet."

"Teleportation!" Sunny said. "You had a privacy shield that blocked detection when Luna teleported in and out of here. You told me once you could take other ponies with you when you teleport. Couldn't that let us meet up without being detected?"

"Would that not require a shield at both points?" Goldy asked.

"But can't spells be tied to objects?" Sunny asked.

"Only Equestrian materials can hold a spell."

"Surely Twilight has something with her that would work!"

"I do!" Twilight said as she levitated her saddlebags over from where they sat in the corner. "I always carry around some spare magic-neutral gems in case of emergency."

"Magic neutral?" Sunny asked.

"Meaning they've never had a spell applied to them and thus have no lingering thaumic energy." Twilight smiled as she levitated three brightly colored gemstones, though her smile quickly faded. "Wait, I was sure I had four." She rummaged through her saddlebags and levitated several tiny gem shards into view. She turned her head to where Spike was already starting to cringe. "Spiiiike?"

"I'm sorry, I was really hungry that first day we arrived!" Spike cried.

"We'll talk later. Anyway, three should be enough. It will give us points we can set up where I can teleport others around."

"The shield spells will be detectable," Goldy said.

"Yes, but a lot less suspicious than anything else we could do," Sunny said.

"Sunny's right," said Twilight, and again she saw Goldy smile with pride. "I'll set about enchanting these and deciding on the right places to put them. Most of the conference rooms in this facility are not being used at the moment. We should have our pick."

"What can I do in the meantime?"

"Eventually you can help me place them. For now, I'd suggest going back to your room and acting as if everything is business as usual."

Sunny nodded and glanced at the packed suitcases. "I assume you're going to stay?"

"As long as I am able to." Twilight stepped up to Sunny and draped a wing around her. "I won't abandon you or Jenny, I promise."

Sunny slowly smiled and leaned into Twilight for a moment before turning away. Goldy started to turn with her, but Twilight called out, "Goldy, can you stay a moment? I'd like to talk to you about something."

"Of course, Princess," said Goldy.

"Do I need to stay, too?" Sunny asked.

"No, I'd rather talk to Goldy alone, please," said Twilight.

Sunny looked a bit nonplussed, but she headed off anyway, magic sparkling around her as she stepped through the privacy shield.

Goldy turned more fully towards Twilight. "What may I do for you, Princess?"

"You can start by answering a question," Twilight said. "Why do you defer to Sunny so much and let her take charge of almost every situation? Aren't you supposed to be 'First Pony' and not her?"

Goldy smiled. "I am merely allowing her great potential to shine without me eclipsing it."

"Great potential? For what?"

"For whatever wonderful talents she possesses."

Twilight gave her a confused look. "I'm not sure I understand. She already has her cutie mark."

"Ah, but was it not you yourself who stated that the mark does not need to define the pony?" Goldy said.

"Well, yes, true, but you're speaking as if you expect something else to happen with her."

"I am simply encouraging what may be the next phase of her personal development," Goldy explained. "You sensed yourself how powerful she is. Have not ponies with such power gone on to do great things in your world?"

"Yes, but of their own volition and in their own time. I feel like Sunny is being rushed, and it might not even be something she wants. If I had to guess, I would say that she would have been content to remain in Pony Hope managing its weather."

"From what I understand of your background, Princess, you would have been content to remain in Canterlot with your books and your studies had not Princess Celestia sent you to Ponyville." Goldy smiled. "And look where you are now."

Twilight smiled until she realized the full implications of Goldy's observation. "You're not ... you're not considering that Sunny will Ascend, are you?"

"I like to believe that all things are possible."

"I'm going to repeat what I've said on countless occasions on this topic," Twilight said with forced patience. "Ascension is a path for a very, very few ponies. I happen to know a little something about the entity who would be the likely arbiter of Ascension in this universe. She's not in any hurry whatsoever to see a new alicorn. Someone who is billions of years old can afford to be patient. I suggest you show some of that patience as well."

"I do understand that nopony can know when or how it will happen, Princess," said Goldy. "But realize that they may be those among us who have a better sense for what the future holds."

"And any sort of future insight, however magically inspired, is open to interpretation. Only on very few occasions have I seen any sort of prediction or prophecy come true, and in all of those cases, it was something planned." Twilight actually could think of only one, which was the "prophecy" of Nightmare Moon's return, but as Celestia had pointed out later, she had never intended her sister's banishment to be permanent.

"Granted, the future is not written in stone, however--"

"Furthermore, I now see what's happening here," said Twilight in a rising voice. "You're grooming her for this. You're making her take on responsibilities she may not want on some faint hope that you'll get what you want."

Goldy hesitated before stating, "I did not force her to do anything. She could have refused."

"Maybe you needed to find out more about her before you became blinded by her 'potential.' She's had a lot of issues with responsibility."

"And she has overcome those."

"Has she? Can you really be sure she's doing these things because she wants to, or is she just trying to satisfy someone else's ideals?" Twilight stepped closer to Goldy. "You point to me as an example. Yes, perhaps Celestia did give me a little nudge by sending me to Ponyville. Everything that came after that was because it was what I wanted. One of the reasons I was sent away was because I had the same issue as Sunny, that I did everything to please someone else. In my case, it was Celestia."

Goldy considered before she asked, "What would you have me do, Princess? I cannot simply tell her to stop helping."

"You're pushing a Harmonist agenda," said Twilight. "Part of that is honesty. Try applying some of that with Sunny. Admit to her what you've been trying to do all this time."

"I had avoided that specifically so I would not put pressure on her."

"Really? Or were you afraid she might tell you that's not what she wants?"

Goldy remained silent, as if in contemplation of an answer she didn't want to give.

"When I Ascended, it was not instantaneous," Twilight continued. "I met with Celestia, talked to her, understood on some level what was about to happen. I had the sense I could have stopped it. So even if you're somehow right, and Sunny is given the opportunity, she could very well tell Triss 'no,' and her wishes would be respected."

Goldy let out a forlorn sigh. "Very well, I will talk to her."

"You should also give her a little more room to make decisions for herself. Don't railroad her into a path you want for her."

"I do want her to desire it as well. That's part of my approach."

"I'll meet you halfway," said Twilight. "Maybe Sunny will Ascend some day. I still feel it's highly unlikely, but I can't say it's impossible." She smiled faintly. "I'll relay a saying to you from Equestria that parallels a similar statement made by a human author: when a powerful but old mage says something is possible, he is most likely correct; when that same mage says something is impossible, he is most probably wrong."

Goldy smiled. "Ah, yes, except the human version speaks of a distinguished but elderly scientist. Arthur C. Clarke, I believe."

"In any case, my point is, she can't be rushed. You can't take every situation that comes up and wonder if that will be the one. My Ascension was a complete surprise at first, just as it had been to Cadance. Even Celestia wasn't born an alicorn and had no idea about them until she became one. Luna is perhaps the only pony who had even a hint only because her sister got there first."

"I'll consider your words very carefully, Princess," said Goldy. "But realize that I will still hope for the best outcome, which I still believe may indeed be a Princess Sunrise Storm."

"Hoping for the best is all any of us can do," said Twilight. In a more somber voice, she added, "And hope is the one thing we really need right now."

Anthony Heller was seated in the van with Jenny and Eileen. He had not made any formal request, he had simply nominated himself as the agent required to watch over them. This had been much to Danton's dismay, and it really was stepping on a fellow agent's toes, but he had to maintain his authority.

He wanted to speak with the two, but that was also a violation of protocol, and Danton was driving. Tonya was also there to keep Jenny in check, but with as withdrawn as the girl had become, Anthony doubted she would be using her power anytime soon.

He tried not to think too much on what had happened with Jenny, as it would only get him more incensed than he already was. He needed a clear head if he was going to have any hope of stopping Fuller's plans. Yes, sometimes in the course of doing their job, an agent had to rough up a suspect if they resisted arrest or were otherwise dangerous if not checked. He doubted Jenny had done anything to warrant such an attack.

Eileen occasionally gave him a sullen look, and he could only offer a stoic reply. He had to assume Danton was monitoring everything that was said and done, likely looking for clues that Anthony somehow knew what Fuller was up to. He wished he could reassure her that he was still on their side.

Anthony's phone buzzed. He took it out and saw from the caller ID that it was the Broomfield office. He left it unanswered. Once it had gone to voice mail, he texted back: Not free to talk. If it's urgent, text me.

He was not expecting anything other than an acknowledgement, as it was likely just his office checking on him. Yet after a minute, he received more than just a simple reply: We're getting some odd orders from MIDROC. Not sure how we should proceed. Please call at earliest opportunity.

Anthony considered. Why would MIDROC be contacting his office? Fuller had sought all along to keep him and his office in the dark about what they were doing. He texted back: Please clarify. What orders?

He received the reply: We're being asked to track down a unicorn in the pony district of Greenwood Village and confiscate her phone as evidence in a vaguely defined crime. Also being tasked with investigating the GV mayor on possible conspiracy charges.

Anthony considered the first order. He recalled that the FBI agents chasing him had been stopped well inside a heavily pony-populated section of Greenwood Village. If MIDROC was giving that order, he could only guess that a pony managed to capture some video of the incident. But why was it being sent to his office? That would be the last place Fuller would trust to carry out such ill-defined orders.

The second order, however, worried him more. It meant Fuller had guessed that Connie was involved. Either that, or it was retaliation for making his operation harder to pull off. Either way, Fuller had absolutely zero evidence of any wrongdoing on Connie's part, so the mayor was safe in the short term.

He texted back: Sit on orders for now. If MIDROC asks, acknowledge receiving orders and say they will be executed as resources permit. He waited for an acknowledgement, then drew up Tonya's number and texted her: Who's in charge of relaying Fuller's orders to field offices at MIDROC?

Anthony soon heard a faint buzz, and Tonya glanced down at the phone held in its strap around her foreleg. She ignored it and lifted her head.

Anthony coughed. When Tonya glanced at him, he lifted his phone and gestured with his eyes towards her leg.

Tonya slipped the phone from its pouch. She opened her mouth to speak, thought better of it and closed it again without making a sound. She grabbed the stylus attached to the side of the phone with her teeth and snapped it into place on the pony strap. She tapped out a reply.

Anthony received it a short while later: A guy named Kelsey Simmons.

Loyal? Anthony asked back.

To a fault, came the reply.

Prone to making mistakes?

Hardly. Guy is a living spreadsheet. Tonya considered and sent the follow up: Why?

Anthony held up a forefinger briefly and tapped out another text message, this time to Connie. Do you have a unicorn who took a video of the agents who were chasing me? Text replies only.

After a few minutes, he received the reply: Yes, how do you know?

Because Fuller knows. I've blocked him from moving on it, but keep that unicorn and the video safe.

Already on it. Got some video myself. Can clearly see Jenny's injury, Don't think anyone saw me.

Anthony was relieved that Connie was okay. He had only suggested that as a possible contingency, not seriously expecting her to personally follow through on it. That she did spoke to her courage.

Keep your head down until you hear from me, Anthony texted back. He glanced at Tonya, who was going through her appointment calendar, likely as a means to allay any suspicion that she was specifically waiting for another message.

Last message for now, Anthony texted to Tonya. We may have someone on the inside at MIDROC.

Tonya raised an eyebrow when she read the message but otherwise did not react. She simply clipped the stylus back to the side of her phone and put the phone back on her leg strap.

Anthony texted his office: Belay last message. Contact MIDROC. If you get Kelsey Simmons, offer him my phone number. Tell him text only. Anyone else, just state the orders are being followed.

Anthony knew it was a long shot, but at this point, they needed someone inside Fuller's inner circle if they had any hope of stopping this.

Kelsey stepped into Matthew's office, presenting himself as he always did: professional, stoic, and competent. Weakness and doubt simply had no place here. Matthew had never come out and said such a thing in so many words, but it was always heavily implied. Kelsey wanted to kick himself for showing such weakness earlier. He should have kept his doubts to himself.

He stepped before Matthew's desk. "Sir, the acquisitions will be here by four this afternoon."

Again, he had almost faltered. He had almost said "your acquisitions" instead. As much as he wanted to distance himself from a project he felt doomed to fail, he had to maintain appearances.

Matthew nodded once. "What of Princess Twilight? The last I had heard, she should have left the facility by now. Instead, she's still here.

"She applied for a delay in the Senate hearing, sir."

"Do you have any idea why?"

"No, sir. Her revised plan is to leave tomorrow morning."

Matthew laced his fingers together. "Not ideal, but workable."

"Sir, may I make a suggestion?" Kelsey asked.

"Of course."

"We have access to several safehouses in this state. I recommend that the acquisitions be diverted to one of them for the night and brought to MIDROC when the Princess is safely away."

Matthew leaned back in his seat, looking thoughtful. "The trouble is, we will need to have Ms. Jarris and her cohorts maintain a constant watch on them. She will become even more suspicious than she is now."

"I'm thinking of a lesser of two evils approach, sir," said Kelsey. "Discovery by Ms. Jarris is certainly not as dire a situation as discovery by Princess Twilight. The latter is inherently more dangerous considering how powerful she is."

"And yet she is constrained by law and treaty," Matthew said. "There is also another thing to consider: as much as Agent Handel was out of line for assaulting Miss Tanner, it does leave her in a vulnerable state that will make it that much easier for Ryan to control her." He stood. "Which reminds me, I should brief him on her imminent arrival."

"Yes, sir."

"Any word on that unicorn and the video she took?"

"None yet. I imagine it will be a little while before we hear anything."

"Just what kind of access do the ponies of that neighborhood have to human infrastructure?"

"At least electrical power," Kelsey answered.

"Internet?" Matthew asked.

"Most likely not. That area is still showing as 'ongoing indefinite outage' on various cable access tracking sites. I have a request into Comcast for more details."

"Good, keep me posted."

"Yes, sir."

Kelsey followed Matthew and sat down at his desk as Matthew continued out. Kelsey saw that he had a message. He waited a few moments after the door had closed in his superior's wake before he checked his voice mail.

"Broomfield office here," came a female voice. "Please call us back as soon as you can."

Kelsey deleted the voice mail and sat still for a few long moments. He finally picked up the phone and called.

"FBI, Broomfield office," came the same voice that was on the recording.

"This is MIDROC, Matthew Fuller's office," said Kelsey. "Returning your call."

"Am I speaking to Kelsey Simmons?"

Kelsey hesitated. "Yes, this is Kelsey."

"Anthony Heller would like to talk to you."

Kelsey gripped the phone tighter.

"I have his number," the agent continued. "He requests text only."

Kelsey remained silent.

"Hello? You still there?"

"Yes, I'm still here," Kelsey said in a flat voice. He grabbed a pen and a set of post-it notes. "Please give me the number." Kelsey jotted it down as the agent recited it. "Is that all?"

"Just that we'll need to hear from him before we can move on these latest orders."

"Understood." Kelsey hung up and leaned back in his seat.

He stared at the number. He had not expected this. He had thought Heller would simply jump on the information and see that it was disseminated to social media or used in some later case against Matthew, by which time Kelsey would have arranged an out for himself that might protect him from any future prosecution. He had assumed Heller would be smarter than Matthew and know when to cut his losses. Surely a teenage girl and an adult Partial didn't mean so much to him that he wanted to personally protect them.

And now Heller was assuming -- or perhaps gambling on -- that he had someone on the inside to help him.

Kelsey wiped his face with his hands. Indecision was alien to him, and he loathed the feeling. He could report this whole thing to Matthew, and that would instantly put the brakes on anything Heller was planning, but it was a short term gain at best for what he knew would be a long term loss. Then Heller could later claim that Kelsey had the opportunity to help but did nothing.

What Matthew likely realized but refused to admit was that he had no control over Heller. Having Danton send agents after him and implying that lethal force was authorized had been the actions of a man becoming desperate to save his precarious position.

Kelsey turned to his computer. He brought up Matthew's classified files, the ones where only he and Matthew had access. Despite the need for secrecy, Matthew's plans were complex enough to require some form of tracking. He brought up the notes concerning Ryan and tried to establish when the man had been first brought to MIDROC.

The first recorded interaction with Ryan at the facility was a full week before Kelsey had arrived to be interviewed. The file went on to list other people Matthew had used Ryan to condition, such as FBI agents, senators, presidential cabinet members, and one of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. There was no mention of Kelsey himself. Why would there be? Matthew had reassured him that his mind was untouched, that he chose to work for Matthew and accept breaks in protocol to get an all-important task done.

Or it was simply prudent to not let his key confidante know that his mind had been altered.

The file had an edit history. It had an edit on the day that Kelsey was first contacted by Matthew for the position, and another later on the same day of his interview and acceptance of the job. The history was supposed to show the difference between the two versions. These two edits had a blank diff, as if Matthew had simply loaded the file and re-saved it with an option to force a new version despite there being no changes.

It could mean nothing.

It could mean everything.

Which was more likely for a man who wanted to maintain absolute control over everything and everyone, someone who was willing to have the PREQUES database compromised just to protect Ryan, someone who would likely request the same thing for his latest acquisitions?

Kelsey had come to his interview already with the belief that pony magic needed to be strictly regulated. He had come out of it willing to carry that belief to the extreme. He had thought that Matthew simply had a gift for words and persuasion. Now Kelsey had to contemplate that it might have been instilled in him by other means.

He stared at the number again. He was the one person other than Matthew who could make a phone call that was not monitored, since he often dealt with Matthew's secret agenda. By sending the text he was contemplating, he would violating a trust. Regardless of how he felt about Matthew's plans, it was his duty to remain loyal to his superior.

But then again, that could have been instilled in him as well.

He took out his phone and texted to the number he was given. This is Kelsey ...

Ryan was itching to get to work.

It had been some time since Matthew had him fully work someone over. The last time had been in Washington DC, when Matthew had to win over a particularly stubborn Senator to his side who was holding up appropriations for MIDROC. The number of skeletons that Ryan had found in the man's mental closet were enough to haunt him into coming over to Matthew's side.

In coming to MIDROC, Ryan had assumed most of his work would be more subtle, like what he did to most people to get them to see Matthew's point of view. Matthew would host luncheons for key political figures while Ryan hid in the next room, exacerbating whatever fears they already had about ponies and pony magic.

Ryan had also helped "train" agents that Matthew had needed to be absolutely loyal to him. Again, Ryan would remain in the shadows, broadcasting his messages of fear into the minds of the agents, until they were convinced that the threat they faced was so dire that deviation from protocol -- even violations of civil rights -- were acceptable.

He had learned only recently that he would be doing a one-on-one. With that technique, he could mold someone into anything he wanted. He loved the intricacy of the work, making him feel more like an artist than just a tool.

He stood when he heard the door open, and Matthew stepped inside, a folder held at his side. "I wanted to brief you on what I need of you."

Ryan nodded. "I take it your acquisitions will arrive later today?"

"They will be processed and placed in their appropriate cells."

"You'll be separating them from the rest, then."

"Yes, and eventually they'll be shown to more comfortable quarters." Matthew smiled. "Ms. Kelton and Miss Tanner I consider to be guests rather than criminals. The rest, of course, will simply be incarcerated for now."

"For now," Ryan deadpanned.

"I will eventually need to do something with them, of course. I suspect some know far too much of my plans for them to be allowed to leave anytime soon."

"I could make them too frightened to ever want to speak a word of what they know."

"That's one idea I have in mind, but it will have to wait."

"Oh?"

"Ms. Jarris will be back at the facility," Matthew explained. "If you attempt to use your power on a larger scale, she may detect it even if the other crystal ponies don't."

Ryan frowned. "You should cut her loose."

"I plan to, but it may take me a few days. If I simply relieve her of duty now, it will only fuel suspicion." Matthew considered. "And there is a chance I can keep her on my side."

Ryan snorted. "Same old Fuller I used to know. You just can't give up something that you consider an asset no matter how much it's biting you in the ass."

"It's not that I want to keep her as an asset, as you put it," said Matthew dryly. "Yes, she has been a great help to me, but before I let her go, I need to know what she knows and who her contacts have been in recent days. That will take time to investigate. It will allow me to build a case for terminating her for cause."

"Frankly, I think you're being a fool," said Ryan. "Better to fire her now and cover your ass later."

"I'll remind you that I'm in charge here, not you." Matthew drew the folder out from under his arm and handed it to Ryan. "This is your target. I need her to be completely compliant to me so I don't have to rely on crystal ponies to keep her power at bay."

Ryan took the folder and opened it, his eyes flicking down the page. "Jennifer Tanner ... mind altering abilities ... possible minor reality bending and/or illusion ... potential predictive or clairvoyant abilities ..." He frowned and looked up. "She's only fifteen?"

"What of it?"

Ryan uttered a cynical laugh. "This is a new low for you, Fuller. I'm genuinely impressed. Going after kids now."

"Age appears not to be correlated to magic strength," said Matthew.

"Seriously, how do you sleep at night?"

"Very well, considering that I am successfully working to contain pony magic and augment human magic."

Ryan snapped the folder closed and tossed it on his bed. "So here's another question for you, old hoss: is she connected to the dream realm?"

"Why does that matter?"

"Because if she can alter minds, and she can be found in the dream realm, there's no way on God's green Earth the Dreamwardens are going to let her be used as your little weapon."

"Do not the Wardens take consent into account?" Matthew asked.

Ryan nodded. "Yeah, so?"

"My goal is to study her magic and learn how it works," Matthew explained. "She can use it on volunteers who are giving their full consent. I am not as much of a 'fool' as you make me out to be. I am considering all possibilities."

Ryan simply shrugged. "What about my request for resettlement and working for the military after this is over?"

"You only just made that demand this morning. I have not had time to look into it."

Ryan held up three fingers. "Three days, Fuller, and I walk if I don't have what I want."

"You'll have it," Matthew said in a flat voice.

"And I won't finish off Jenny for you until then."

Matthew frowned. "I need you working on her right away."

"Oh, I'll pacify her for you, sure. But loyalty to you? You have to meet my price first."

Matthew let out a sigh through his nose. "Very well."

"So how do you want me to go about this?" Ryan asked. "I imagine there will be crystal ponies tailing her everywhere she goes."

"We'll bring her to one of the interrogation rooms, purportedly for questioning," Matthew explained. "You can start to work on her then. She's been assigned to suite B, which has the hidden door linking it to the utility closet in the adjoining hallway. You'll be able to sneak in and continue working on her. By then I imagine you'll have her to the point where she won't call out to her guards."

"Got it."

"I can't emphasize the need for caution here," said Matthew. "While I intend to have someone other than Ms. Jarris directly supervising Miss Tanner, she will still be at the facility in the short term. If you slip up, if you use any more magic than what is minimally necessary to get into her head--"

"Hey, you don't need to tell me this," said Ryan. "I know how to get around those glitter bombs when I'm doing one on one. When do you want me to start on her?"

"This afternoon," said Matthew. "She's likely tired and in shock from what happened. She'll be most vulnerable then."

Ryan nodded. "All right. Leave it to me."

This is Kelsey. What is it you want from me? I'm limited in what I can do.

Anthony read the message with some relief despite the implied tone. It meant that he had his first major crack in Fuller's armor.

"Heller?" he heard Danton call out.

Anthony lowered the phone and pressed its display to his chest. "Yes?"

"We'll be stopping in about ten minutes. We need to refuel for the final leg to Omaha and get lunch for us and the prisoners. You and Ms. Jarris will need to make sure the prisoners remain secure during the stop."

"Noted," said Anthony before lifting his phone. He texted back: I want the civil rights of these people respected.

After a short pause came the reply. That's out of my control. Mr. Fuller handles such things personally.

Anthony had a feeling that would be beyond Kelsey's abilities. He considered before sending back: I need evidence.

Evidence of what?

Of his illegal activities. Pictures, videos, documents. Anything.

After a longer pause, a reply finally arrived. I thought you already had that. I protected that unicorn and Mayor Morgan from Mr. Fuller.

I want a rock solid case, Anthony texted in reply. I intend to obtain a warrant for his arrest. He's a disgrace to the bureau.

"Heller, I need you on this," Danton snapped as the van slowed and turned a corner.

"I'm on it," said Tonya. "Mr. Heller is corresponding with the Broomfield office."

"I don't have the luxury of setting my workload aside, Agent Danton," said Anthony even as he read Kelsey's next reply: He has the right idea, but he doesn't know how to cut his losses.

His methods are deplorable.

Another long pause, then: You may be right.

If you can, contact Twilight. Let her know you want to help.

I'll try. Have to go for now.

Anthony texted the Broomfield office: Disregard orders from MIDROC as invalid. Contact Mayor Morgan. She has evidence of corruption in the bureau. Tell her I sent you.

As he started to text Connie to give her a heads-up, he received a reply from his office: Big stuff, boss. Better be right, or it's a ton of bricks ready to fall on you.

Anthony let out a slow sigh as he put his phone away. He knew the risk he was taking. He didn't know to what extent Fuller's influence had spread. He could only hope that at long last, Fuller's reach had extended his grasp.

Kelsey paused at the door to Twilight's room, briefly reconsidering this course of action before finally raising his hand to knock on the door. After a few moments, the door glowed, and it opened as Twilight appeared, wearing a headset. "Can this wait? I'm taking an important phone call."

"This is very important, Princess," said Kelsey.

Twilight sighed. "Starlight, I'll call you back, something has come up." She removed the headset and turned around, heading back into the room. "If you're here just to tell me that Mr. Fuller wants to see me, he's going to have to wait."

Kelsey stepped inside and closed the door as Twilight set the headset down on a table. She stepped towards a glowing translucent sphere of energy shimmering in the middle of the room. Her horn started to glow as she stepped in front of it.

"If that's a privacy shield, don't dispel it just yet, please," said Kelsey.

Twilight turned around and gave him a curious look.

"This needs to be in strict confidence."

Twilight gestured towards the shield. "You can step through. You shouldn't feel more than a mild tingling, if anything."

Kelsey managed not to tense up too much as he approached the shield. He didn't like the idea of magic in any form touching him despite how much Equestria touted it was effectively harmless in and of itself.

Nevertheless, he did steel himself as he stepped through. He indeed felt nothing, and heard only a faint tinkling sound, like that of muted wind chimes.

Twilight followed him. "What is this about?"

"You're sure no one else can hear us, Princess?" Kelsey asked.

"Unless one of the facility's crystal ponies attempts to drain the spell, yes. And I would know about it the moment anyone tried it."

Kelsey nodded once. "Agent Heller wanted me to contact you."

Twilight gave him a surprised look. "Why?"

Kelsey gritted his teeth briefly. "To inform you that I can be of assistance, under one condition."

"Assistance?" Twilight said in a wary voice. "In what?"

"In stopping Mr. Fuller's ill-conceived plans," said Kelsey in a stiff voice.

"You want to help us?"

Kelsey frowned. "The truth? No, I don't. I'll level with you, Princess. The reason I wanted to work for Mr. Fuller in the first place is because he has the right idea. Pony magic does not belong in this world. It needs to be contained, and I don't fully believe Equestria's claims that they don't seek to interfere in this country's affairs."

Twilight let out a long sigh. "All right, I won't waste time arguing these points with you. If you're so adamant about following Mr. Fuller's philosophy, then why are you offering to help?"

"Because Mr. Fuller is blind to both his own shortcomings and the flaws in his plan. When things threatened to spin out of control, he should have taken a step back and reprioritized. He stopped listening to advice, thinking he had all the answers."

"You realize the supreme irony here," said Twilight. "Those very same words could be used to describe Sunset Shimmer."

"A megalomaniac is a megalomaniac no matter what species they are," Kelsey said in a flat voice.

Twilight looked thoughtful. "As much as I want to jump on this offer, I can't help but be suspicious of this sudden turnaround. My impression of you is someone who is unquestioningly loyal, and I don't mean that in a good way."

Kelsey had hoped not to come to this point so quickly. He had wanted more time to build himself up. In a way, he was much like Fuller in not wanting to admit to his own failings and fears. He wondered if Fuller truly had any fears. "Before I answer that, I need to ask something of you."

"Yes?"

"Do you have the ability to detect if someone has been affected by mind magic?"

Twilight blinked. "Mind magic?"

"Moreover, do you have the ability to remove it?"

"No to both questions," Twilight answered. "And I'm rather curious as to why you asked."

Kelsey took a slow, deep breath and let it go with the words, "Mind magic is the means Mr. Fuller has used to gain loyalty over those who work with him."

"Agents Heller and Madsen had already surmised that Fuller utilized Ryan to influence key people at the federal level."

"He went far beyond that, Princess," said Kelsey. "All the agents who participated in the Denver operation, for example."

Twilight gasped.

"And many of the agents assigned to MIDROC as well."

"We had no idea it was this huge!" Twilight said, aghast. "This has to be stopped! That isn't just illegal, it's immoral!"

"Mr. Fuller would argue that the ends justified the means," said Kelsey.

"Is that what you believe, Kelsey?" Twilight considered. "Were you included in this mental conditioning as well?"

Kelsey felt some of his resolve wavering. What right did he have to question his superiors? They were supposed to know what was best. Or had that been part of his conditioning as well?

"I don't know," Kelsey said in a slightly quavering voice. "Mr. Fuller claims I was spared, that my desire to follow his lead despite the unorthodox nature of his plans came from just my own feelings and his persuasive words."

"And you were hoping I could either confirm or deny that," said Twilight.

"Yes. Nothing else will convince me that I'm doing the right thing."

"Let me guess: that's the condition you mentioned."

"Yes. I need to know."

"Unfortunately, mind magic is more the expertise of my partner Starlight, and I don't see a way to get her here in time," said Twilight.

Kelsey frowned. "Princess, until I can tell whether what I've been doing for the last few months was of my own volition, I can't in good conscience help you in the way Heller wants. Surely you have some sort of resource that can help."

Twilight considered for a long moment. "I just may."

Sunny gave Goldy an utterly dumbfounded look at the revelation that was just bestowed upon her by a pony she had initially admired and even looked up to. That all changed in a matter of moments. At first, she simply had no words. When she finally did prompt herself to speak, all she could say was, "I can't believe I'm hearing this!"

"I regret that my actions may have been somewhat deceptive in nature," Goldy began.

"Somewhat deceptive?!"

"Please realize that I didn't want to put additional pressure on you."

Sunny frowned. "But now it's okay, right? Now you think you're going to see this grand scheme of yours work out the way you want. No thought to what I want, right?"

Goldy sighed and lowered her ears. "I had a feeling you would be upset over this."

Sunny was very glad they had done this conversation inside one of the privacy shields, as she could not keep her voice down. "I think I have a right to be upset! Never mind the fact that I think the idea of me becoming an alicorn is ludicrous, it's like you're trying to decide how my life should turn out! I've already had enough of that!"

"The Princess made it very clear that you would have a choice at that point," said Goldy.

"See, you're still doing it!" Sunny shouted. "You're still assuming it'll happen."

"I am merely considering the possibility. I feel I must, as we believe you are up to the challenge, so there's no harm in hoping for the best outcome."

"The best outcome for you, maybe, not me." Sunny paused. "Wait. You said 'we.' Who else is involved in this scheme?"

"Please, don't refer to it as a 'scheme,' it--"

"Who else, Goldy?"

Goldy hesitated. "If you must know, Bright Future was the first to consider it."

"Yeah, that figures," Sunny muttered. "She was a nut as a human and she still is."

"You would not speak about her like that if you knew her like I do."

"Oh? And why not?"

"Her special talent goes beyond just having an optimistic outlook," Goldy explained. "She can sense patterns and currents in everything around her and use it to obtain visions of what may be."

Sunny raised an eyebrow. "She can predict the future?"

"Not in an exact sense, just possibilities. And she saw you figure predominantly in those possibilities."

"And did she actually see me as an alicorn?"

"Not as such, but she saw you as a visionary leader, which is exactly the sort of quality that a Princess would have."

Sunny was actually relieved to hear Bright had not seen her specifically as a Princess. Before ETS, she could dismiss any claims of seeing the future as just so much hogwash. With the advent of magic, however, all bets were off. "To be honest, I don't care if she claimed to have seen my coronation. I still don't have to do anything I don't want to."

"Yes, I have already admitted as such," said Goldy.

"But all this time I thought you were just encouraging me, you were instead grooming me for something you wanted that you thought I needed without even asking me! You want to know who did that to me before? Sunset Shimmer!"

The last two words were shouted almost at the top of Sunny's lungs, making the silence that followed stark and awkward, Goldy's ears drawn back.

"I had nightmares about that!" Sunny cried. "It wasn't until Luna started training the night ponies that one was able to help me deal with them. You want to bring all that back? You want me to go through that all again?!"

Goldy's eyes glistened, and when she spoke again, her voice quavered. "I had no idea. I am so very sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I truly did what I thought was best for everypony, not just you or me."

Sunny wanted to continue to vent, but there was little point. While Goldy's actions had been similar to Sunset's, at least the motivation behind them were different.

Goldy took a tentative step closer to Sunny. "When we get back to Pony Hope, I will speak with Bright Future. I will convince her not to consider you any further for this role and to avoid bothering you about it."

Sunny let out a sigh. "In the meantime, now I'm stuck with responsibility that I might not have taken on if it wasn't for you and your secret agenda."

"Your ideas and your dedication to seeing ponies and humans live in Harmony is still your own," Goldy said. "Maybe I did encourage it for the wrong reasons, but it can still have a good outcome. Despite the fact that you're not formally a Harmonist, you aspire to its tenets in everything you do."

"Tell me the truth," said Sunny. "Are you a Harmonist?"

Goldy paused before nodding. "Yes, I am."

"Another secret."

"It happened after I was elected mayor. It was only after Bright Future had approached me concerning her impressions about you that I formally adopted a Harmonist outlook."

"But why did you keep your affiliation secret?" Sunny asked. "No, wait, I can answer that. The Pony Council."

"Yes," Goldy said softly. "When it was clear that Pony Hope was to be chosen as the meeting place, Bright and I thought it imperative that a Harmonist perspective be at the forefront. It's the only one which moderates the more extreme views of the other factions."

"Sure, moderation," Sunny said. "Pay no attention to the secret alicorn behind the curtain just waiting to step in and lord over the entire Earth."

"It should go without saying that any fealty to her would be completely voluntary," said Goldy. "Harmony can only be accepted, not forced upon others."

"Yet it was okay to force that perspective on me." Sunny shook her head before Goldy could respond. "Forget I said that. Apology accepted. Just don't do it anymore, okay?"

"Would you at least allow me to continue giving encouragement when needed?"

"So long as you word it such that you're not trying to make me go down a particular path. I need to decide for myself. I know that's hard for me to do sometimes, but if I'm never allowed to do it, I'll never be my own pony." Sunny paused before adding, "Maybe that's what you need to consider. You were trying to create an alicorn instead of letting one come about naturally. My understanding is that none of the existing ones in Equestria ever knew they would turn out that way."

"Princess Twilight heavily implied this, yes," said Goldy.

"I'll concede on one point," said Sunny. "Maybe there's some remote outside possibility that I'd be considered for alicornhood some day. That day is not today, and it's not tomorrow, or even next month."

"And if it is?"

"Then you and Bright will have to be disappointed when I tell Triss no."

Goldy nodded. "Understood."

"It's not that I want to deny you or any other pony anything," said Sunny in a softer voice. "Or any human for that matter, if they really wanted a Princess. I'm only seventeen. I need to live a little first. Twilight claims I have all this power like Rainbow Dash, but I don't have the experience. I honestly don't know what I want out of my life yet."

"The Princess was right," Goldy said. "I should have talked to you about this first. Maybe you're not experienced, but you sometimes have greater wisdom than I."

Sunny wanted to point out that it was more a matter of Goldy being too shortsighted sometimes, but she was through with recriminations. She didn't want to make an adversary out of somepony who only wanted a better future for everyone.

At the same time, she couldn't help but feel betrayed. She had revealed to Goldy many of her feelings about her relationship with Sunset when Sunny knew her only as a fellow human supposedly going through the same situation as she was. She had thought Goldy would know better than to hide behind such false pretenses.

"I want to make something perfectly clear," Sunny said. "I meant what I had said earlier that I fully intend to do whatever it takes to protect Jenny. If I do have to use magic to do that, I don't want you seeing it as my chance to Ascend."

"I will do my best," said Goldy. "But you have to understand that I will still be holding out some hope even if I don't voice it."

Sunny sighed but nodded.

"I just wanted to continue to be honest with you."

Sunny did appreciate that, but it still felt like more pressure on her. She recalled how many ponies wanted to see her off when they first left Pony Hope on this venture. She didn't dare speculate on how many of them were hoping for the same thing Goldy was.

I had to watch the video twice to believe what the fuck I was seeing. If I hadn't been able to match the guys in the recording to actual agents, I would've though it was from a movie set.

Anthony read the latest text from the Broomfield office a short time after the convoy was back on the road to MIDROC. Status of the unicorn who took the video?

In protective custody.

Keep her safe, Anthony texted back. Do you have enough to take those agents in for questioning?

Damn straight, came the reply. Lost count of the violations of procedure we saw. If we had a drinking game based on this, we'd all be shit-faced drunk by now.

Important that you know that they may have been mentally compromised, Anthony replied after recalling the text Twilight had sent him after speaking with Kelsey and learning just how widespread this corruption had spread.

Roger that, but still!

Also, there is to be NO communication with MIDROC, Anthony texted. Go directly through the FBI Director's office in Washington.

Will do, the office replied. Last we heard, those two agents were leaving the Castle Rock facility. Will try to intercept.

Anthony concluded the conversation. He then texted to Tonya, Fuller's secrecy is failing. We just need to protect these folks long enough until it completely falls apart.

Tonya had left out her cell phone ever since they had first communicated just in case they needed to do so again. Her phone buzzed, and she silently read the message before texting a simply reply.

If we can.

Chapter 30 - Breakdown

The closest Sam had ever come to meeting an elected official in person was the time he almost attended a town hall meeting. Now he was seated in a pony-run café at the same table with the mayor of Greenwood Village.

Not that she had even a hint of politics about her. He couldn't tell what political party she was, and he didn't bother to ask. He simply nursed his cup of coffee, a half-eaten sandwich off to the side that was left of his late lunch, trying to figure out what to say. His mind was still reeling from the revelations Connie had bestowed upon him.

Connie broke the odd silence for him. "I'm sorry you had to hear all this, but I thought you should know."

Sam simply nodded and took another sip as he looked around. He and Connie were seated at one of the tables sized for humans. Most of the others were built for ponies, and the place was packed with them. Normally this would mean a cacophony of incessant, bright conversation, but now it was more muted with a somber undertone.

Sam had not intended to give vent to his emotions, especially not to an elected official, but he had no one else. "Was I wrong to want Bev to rehumanize? All I ever wanted was the best for her."

"I don't think it does any good to second guess yourself now," said Connie.

"But if I hadn't badgered her, maybe she wouldn't have felt the need to be on the run. She would've trusted me more, and we wouldn't be in this situation."

"I have a feeling Fuller would have wanted her regardless of either your intentions or hers."

"Yes, but maybe I could've better protected her. She thought she was safe among ponies."

"I don't think she would've been any safer among humans," said Connie. "Fuller would have found a way to get at her regardless of anything you could have done."

Sam could have argued the point further, but it would have led to more self-recrimination. "There's a lot you said you couldn't tell me."

Connie lay her hand on a book she had on the table next to her, a purple tassel hanging from its bookmark. "I have a contact who's close to what's going on. There's still some hope that things will be resolved."

"And Bev will be freed?"

"I can't say yet what will happen. She'll probably have to answer for something, but I doubt she truly committed a crime."

Sam frowned. "Other than being a fugitive."

"Any good lawyer will be able to claim mitigating circumstances and make it stick," said Connie. "It's not what you should be worrying about now."

"If I had realized what Larry was doing sooner, I could've at least met with Bev. Maybe I could've been there when the FBI came!"

"And do what? You would've been swept up with the rest of them."

Sam realized he was falling back into the same pattern he had just tried to avoid, but too many bad memories had been stirred up. "Yes, but at least I would be there for her. Maybe they're right when they say the fruit doesn't fall far from the tree."

"Come again?"

"My old man," Sam said in a lower voice. "Didn't give a shit about his family. I feel like I've been that way towards Bev. Maybe I wasn't trying to drink myself to death like my father was, but still--"

"Blaming yourself is not going to get anywhere," said Connie. "To hear Bev talk about you, you're nothing like your father."

Sam wanted to believe that, but what had he done ever since hearing she had escaped from the internment camp? Granted, he had his own problems to deal with, like trying to find a job, but couldn't he have spared her at least a thought now and then?

He dreaded meeting Eileen again. All she likely remembered was how he had refused to take her into the quarantined town. All she had wanted was to be reunited with her son, and he had abandoned her. What right did he have to claim that he actually cared for Bev?

"Did you know that my daughter is a pony?" Connie asked.

Sam took a moment to pull himself from his introspection. "No, I didn't."

"I did the same thing you are for a while. I blamed myself for not doing something sooner to prevent her full transformation."

"Well, what could you do? ETS didn't just stop because someone wished it."

"Yes, exactly, and I think the situation is the same for you concerning Bev."

Sam frowned. "If I had bothered to keep in contact with her--"

"I don't think it would've make a difference," said Connie as she reached into her pocket. "Nothing you would've said to Bev would've changed her mind." She raised a cell phone into view. "Sorry, I have to take this." She lifted the phone to her face and turned away from Sam. "Yes, Sheriff Dave, what's up?"

Sam sighed and stared into his coffee. Would he have offered Bev a place to stay had he been able to contact her? He could barely support himself let alone a sibling. From what Connie had told him about how she affected electronics, it was doubtful she would ever be able to go back to her old career, her pining for becoming fully pony notwithstanding.

He frowned as his mind tried to drift back to ways of thinking he had forced himself to abandon. He couldn't go back to blaming ponies or even ETS itself for everything. Perhaps he finally had to give up his roots. There were jobs in America for his skill set, just not in Denver.

"Good to hear, Dave, even if it meant it helped Fuller's agents get what they wanted," said Connie.

Sam raised his eyes to her.

"Are they canceling the rest of the school day?" Connie asked into the phone. "No, I haven't heard anything more other than Sandy Beach is safe with Heller's office ... Yes, I was offered protection as well, but I still have a job to do and a daughter to care for ... All right, talk to you later." She looked up, her phone still in her hand. "Sorry about that."

"Mayor business?" Sam guessed.

"Mostly. Fuller used the report of a gunman at my daughter's school to pull the police away from the building Bev was in. I just heard the GVPD confirmed there's no threat, and they're lifting the lockdown of the school."

"I'm sure your daughter will be glad to hear that."

"Not half as glad as I am. I need to let my husband Frank know." Connie started a call. "Hey, honey, it's me. They lifted the lockdown of Chrissie's school ... No, actually, I'm closer, I can get her. It'll give me a chance to talk to the reporters that are likely there by now. Sorry you had to leave the office for nothing ... Yes, I'll bring her straight home. Love you." Connie stood. "I have to go. Do you want to come along?"

"Um, sure, I guess," Sam said. "Not like I have much else to do."

"I just thought you could use someone to talk to for a little while longer."

Sam smiled weakly. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"Can you be my mayor instead?"

Connie laughed. "I'll take that as a compliment. Thank you."

Anthony sorely wished he had thought to bring his laptop with him, as doing research on his phone taxed his fingers and eyes. It also strained the battery, so much so that he had to plug his phone into one of the van's USB ports up front to recharge, much to Danton's annoyance. He had been spurred into action by Twilight's text detailing what Kelsey had told her, confirming his worst fears that the FBI agents surrounding him were all mentally compromised.

His diligence paid off. He had expanded on the initial research that Jason had done concerning the list of names Tonya had provided. He had established dates when they were first at MIDROC together, and when their duty logs became more highly classified at Fuller's order to hide what they were actually doing.

Usually he did this kind of work when he could sit at his desk working quietly, not in a moving van that rumbled with highway noise and jostled at every bump in the road. Yet he felt he was under a time constraint; every moment he let slip by was that much more time Fuller had to do what he wished with the prisoners.

He pieced together a picture of Fuller as a man surrounding himself with people who answered only to him, possibly mentally conditioned to act that way. He found reports of misconduct by agents under Fuller's watch, many dismissed for "lack of evidence." What few had managed to stick were mired in red tape, still awaiting a formal review that likely was never forthcoming.

While he compiled his notes, he received some good news, a single word texted to him from a contact in Washington: Paydirt.

Anthony allowed himself a small smile. It meant that his DBA friends had finally backdoored into the PREQUES database and found evidence of tampering. However, this was not quite as much of a victory as it could have been. There were two code phrases he could have received. "Paydirt" meant evidence of tampering, but Ryan's real records were irrevocably gone. "Gold mine" would have meant they had recovered the lost record. They still had to rely on more arcane methods of establishing Ryan's real identity.

He soon received some outright bad news when his office contacted him: Agents bolted and eluded capture.

Anthony frowned. Location?

Unknown. We're looking.

Submit emergency request with the Director's office to pull their active status.

Another thing, came the next response. Castle Rock office reported they were acting oddly. Sent it up the chain before we could stop them. Not sure if it hit MIDROC yet.

Put out an immediate APB, Anthony texted back. Consider them armed and dangerous, mental state questionable. Ignore all attempts by MIDROC to pull that APB.

Hell, we're ignoring MIDROC period. Fuller is batshit insane if even a fraction of these claims are true.

Despite the situation, Anthony did feel good that he could still count on people to respect him. He also saw it as living up to the ideal of what the Bureau should be, and not the bastardized version that Fuller had molded it into.

Anthony didn't want to take any chances. APBs usually got out fairly quickly, but he had a faster way to notify those who might be in the most danger. He started a text to send to Connie to give her a heads-up.

Sheriff Dave lingered at the edge of the school grounds with one of his deputies, the crisp afternoon breeze blowing a few stray strands of mane hair before his eyes. He tipped his hat forward to better shade his eyes as the sun dipped lower into the west as he looked towards the school where the police presence was starting to thin.

The police were giving the playground one last look. Dave would have offered to help, but Chief Hanner was here, and the two did not quite see eye to eye. Hanner had not been very keen on accepting Dave as sheriff despite it not really being his call in the first place. Technically, the term "sheriff" didn't apply, as that was a term generally used at the county level in Colorado. Yet the city council would have balked at giving Dave some other formal law enforcement title when Connie had appointed him.

Besides, Dave thought "sheriff" had a nicer ring to it. He believed it fit the whole pony theme a lot better.

His deputy, a pegaus named Fair Wind, stepped up to him. "Wondering if we should leave. We're sorta the fifth wheel now."

"I promised Connie I'd stick around until she got here," said Dave.

Fair smirked. "You just want the excuse to see Chrissie."

Dave chuckled. "You gotta admit, the little filly's cute as a button."

"You know she's gonna want to show off what magic she can do now."

"Looking forward to it! What she doesn't have in skill yet she makes up for in pure determination. To hear Connie tell it, she's looking to be the next Twilight Sparkle."

Fair grinned. "Wonder if she'll take something like that for her pony name."

"Oh, I don't know," Dave drawled. "Christina sounds like a fine name for a pony."

"Of course, you're not biased, Sheriff Dave."

"Just like you're not either, Deputy Fair Wind."

The two laughed, at least until Fair stopped and pointed a hoof towards the street. "So what's going on over there?"

Dave turned, one eyebrow rising slightly as his gaze fell on two men in slightly soiled jackets over suits. One was holding out a badge to the police officers. When he lowered his arm, Dave got a glimpse of the front of the jacket, enough to see a large white letter "F".

Fair unfolded his wings and hovered, craning his neck. "Feds?"

"Looks like it," said Dave.

"Uh, normally I wouldn't be concerned about them showing up at a situation like this, but after what happened this morning ..."

"I hear ya," said Dave. "We better have a look-see."

Dave led the way, cantering towards them with Fair flying beside him. Dave swiveled his ears forward to better catch the conversation.

"--it best that we see to Miss Morgan's safety in light of the earlier threat to the school," one of the FBI agents said.

An older gentlemen among the officers stepped forward. "I'm Police Chief Hanner. There's no evidence that this threat was targeted specifically for Mayor Morgan's child."

"This is a precautionary measure," said the agent as Dave stepped up to them. "It's best that we don't take any chances."

"Now hold on a minute here," said Dave. "Mrs. Morgan can't be more then ten minutes away at best. Surely the police can handle security until then."

"Sheriff Dave, I can handle this," said Hanner before turning back to the agent. "Though he's right, we can handle this just fine."

Dave tilted his head and looked past the first agent towards the second. The second one had his face turned away, as if he were surveying the area.

"We were specifically ordered to take charge of the child for her safety," said the first agent.

"Normally, I wouldn't quibble," said Hanner. "But let's just say we haven't exactly had a good experience with the Bureau today."

"Regardless, we have jurisdiction over you."

"Yes, that again. Maybe you can claim that with my officers when I'm not around, but I'm not so easy to bully. Perhaps we should wait until Mrs. Morgan is here and let her decide."

"Who sent you?" Dave demanded.

The first agent glanced at him. "I beg your pardon?"

"What office are you working out of?"

The agent hesitated before replying, "Broomfield."

Dave nodded slowly. The agent's voice was becoming increasingly agitated. The second agent continued to look away.

"What exactly does that have to do with anything, Dave?" Hanner asked.

"Just wondering if a mutual friend was the one who sent them, that's all."

"Yes," the agent said. "Heller thought the extra protection was warranted."

"Isn't that the agent Mrs. Morgan's been in contact with?" Hanner asked.

"That's right," said Dave. "Would've thought he'd give us a heads up that he was sending someone."

"Chief Hanner, unless you have a valid reason not to grant us access to these grounds, you can't stop us from doing our duty," said the first agent, his voice now edging over into outright hostility.

"I don't like this, chief," said Dave.

"Neither do I," said Hanner. He stepped up to the agents. "We'll admit you onto the school grounds but not into the building."

"You're preventing us from doing our duty," the agent complained.

"The inside of the building has been cleared as secure. There's no threat. Staying out here will have to be good enough for now."

The agent's jaw tightened, and he let out a brief, exasperated breath through his nose. "Very well, but we are entering that building the moment we believe there is a clear threat to Miss Morgan."

Dave frowned as Hanner gestured for his officers to step aside. The two agents marched through, the shoulder of one brushing that of one of the officers.

Connie smiled as she drove carefully down the main road through the pony sector. "So I soon discovered that I shouldn't underestimate the resourcefulness of a little unicorn filly despite her lack of a working levitation spell. I thought those cookies would be safe on the counter since Frank hadn't finished pony-enabling the house yet. Then I find that Chrissie had opened the drawers under the counter in such a way that she could use them as stairs."

Sam laughed. "Sounds like some of the stories that Bev would tell back when she had a cat that could get into places she never expected he could."

"I threatened to nickname Christina 'kitty' if she didn't stop. It's still a joke between us whenever she does something unexpectedly clever."

"I have to admit, I'm not sure I could raise a pony child," Sam said in a more somber voice.

"I won't say it's been easy," said Connie. "Despite the fact that Chrissie is quickly mastering her levitation spell, it still presents a lot of challenges."

"So you're not pushing for her rehumanization."

"No, and please don't take that to be a judgment of you concerning Bev."

"Still, it makes me realize that she has her own life and needs to decide for herself what's best," said Sam. "What I'm really worried about is that she's far enough along that ... uh ..."

"Yes?"

Sam hesitated, and she found him shaking his head when she glanced at him. "I better not go there, not when, uh, your child is fully pony."

"Then I'll go there," said Connie. "You're afraid your sister has been brainwashed, for lack of a better word."

"Uh, yeah."

"It's something Frank and I have wrestled with concerning Christina."

"And how did you two handle it?"

Connie smiled faintly. "By accepting it. We know her thinking has changed and that her priorities are different now. Labeling it is not going to change anything."

"Other than give you more impetus to want to see her change back," said Sam. "I'm not criticizing you, I just can't help but play devil's advocate given my own feelings."

"I understand, and I don't take offense. I can speak only to my own situation. Christina had one change forced on her, I don't want to see it happen again, however well-intentioned it is."

"And Bev is not exactly a child," Sam said in a softer voice. "She should be allowed to make her own decision."

"It's not like rehumanization can be forced anyway," said Connie. "It has to be a personal choice."

"But what choice does she have, really? No one is going to let her transform fully into a pony."

Connie had not revealed her contact with Twilight to Sam, but Twilight was likely still bound by treaty obligations and could not offer any assistance. At the same time, there were no laws governing what a human did when they were on the other side of the portal. The Equestrian government had made it clear that any beings on their soil had to abide by Equestrian law, except, of course, for swearing any allegiance or loyalty to the diarchy.

"Things might change," Connie offered. "Or some other alternative might present itself."

"Do you know of any?" Sam asked.

Connie considered her reply when her cell phone chimed. She took it out and found she had a text message from Anthony. "This is likely important but I don't want to take my attention away from driving." She held the phone out to the side. "Sam, could you read this text to me?"

"Sure," Sam said as she felt him take the phone from her hand. "Tracking two rogue agents in your area. Have APB out but giving you heads up."

Rogue agents? Connie wished she had not been driving so she could ask for more details. Were they Fuller's agents? What could they possibly want now?

"That's the whole message," said Sam.

"Please do me a favor," said Connie. "Look through my contacts and find the one labeled Sheriff Dave. Forward him that text."

"Of course. Is something wrong?"

"I sure hope not."

"Something about this is bothering me," Fair said softly to Dave as they watched the agents approach the building.

"Tell me about it," Dave said, frowning. "This whole deal stinks. I didn't like how that other agent looked like he was trying not to have his face seen."

"I saw it," Hanner said. "What about it?"

"You didn't maybe recognize him or something?" asked Dave.

"Was I supposed to? He didn't look like anyone we know who's wanted by the law."

Dave felt his phone vibrate. He raised his foreleg and glanced at the message. An eyebrow arched, and he looked towards the agents. "Chief Hanner, you ever get a look at Sandy's video?"

"I didn't have time before she was taken into protective custody," said Hanner.

"I have," said Fair.

"Fair, go do a flyby," said Dave. "See if you can get a look at that other agent's face. Be casual about it."

Fair already had his wings unfolded. "You got it. Be right back."

Hanner leaned closer to Dave as Fair flew off. "What was that all about?"

"A hunch," said Dave. "One I'm hoping to be dead wrong about."

Dave's gaze followed Fair as he winged his way over the heads of the two agents. He made a leisurely turn as he looked down, the agents glancing briefly at him. As soon as he was out of their sight, he rocketed back towards Dave and whispered urgently, "That other agent is the guy from Sandy's video!"

"Shit," Dave muttered.

"Are you sure?" Hanner said just as his radio squawked.

"Chief Hanner, code red," crackled a voice over the radio loud enough to cross the grounds. "APB came in on the wire. Two rogue FBI agents to be considered armed and--"

The agents broke into a run towards the school entrance.

Hanner whirled around and pointed. "Stop them!"

Dave knew that the order was intended for Hanner's officers and not him, but he took off at full gallop anyway, knowing his earth pony nature gave him more speed than an average human. Several human officers were closer, however, and they tore after the agents, a few drawing their guns.

The agents had reached one of the parked police cars in front of the building, and by the time anyone saw that they already had their guns out, they had jumped behind the car and pointed their weapons towards the approaching blue phalanx.

Several sharp cracks heralded the agents' first volley, and the police scattered for cover. The first agent appeared to be purposely shooting high to avoid actually hitting anyone, but the other was taking more level aim.

Dave heard an alarmed cry above and behind him followed by sickening thud to the ground, but he couldn't take the time to look when the more aggressive agent leveled a shot towards an officer who was late in finding cover. Dave stopped in his tracks, reared on his hind legs, and brought his fore-hooves down in a burst of thunder.

The ground reverberated with the strike, but only in a specific direction. The ground shook under the agents' feet as if a miniature earthquake had started under them. Behind them, the spreading shock wave ruptured a fire hydrant, water spewing out in a torrent. The agent's shot went awry, the gun pointed into the air instead of at the officer.

Dave had hoped to capitalize on the moment, but he had taken no more than a few steps when the agent recovered and leveled the gun directly at him.

Before he could respond, he was tackled hard just before the crack of the shot. He rolled into it, coming out of it back on his hooves. His rescuer was not quite as fortunate, flopping onto his belly with a loud huff of escaping air, bat-like wings splayed to either side.

"Sorry this is past your bedtime, Midnight," Dave drawled.

Midnight Star groaned as he slowly rose to his hooves, the two of them standing behind a police car. He rubbed his head with a fore-hoof and winced. "Fuck, I swear, earth ponies are goddamn bricks with legs."

"I appreciate the help."

"I had trouble sleeping anyway," Midnight explained. "Woke up around noon, decided to poke around to see what happened, had one of your deputies tell me all hell broke loose without me. Again."

Dave looked past him and saw the other officers starting to move out from cover. "Hang on a minute."

Chief Hanner stepped towards them, his radio held to his face. "Backup requested. Shots fired. One pony down. Possible hostage situation in progress."

Dave looked towards where he had heard the crash. His heart lurched as he saw a limp Fair Wind, some blood pooled under him, several officers tending to him.

"Took a shot to the wing," Hanner said. "Might have a broken foreleg from the fall."

Dave's eyes lingered on his fallen deputy before he glanced at the building. "And I take it they got inside?"

"The hell?" Midnight said. "Those looked like feds to me."

"They are. Rogue FBI agents."

"Jesus, I can't leave you folks alone for two minutes! I knew I should've stayed up and helped."

Hanner frowned as he lowered his radio and pointed to Midnight. "I want you out of here, now."

"What are you talking about?" Midnight said. "You just said those bastards are in there with the foals. You think I'm just going to fly away from this one?"

"You will if you know what's good for you. Last thing I need is for you going off half-cocked making the situation worse."

Midnight peered at the man, "Oh, yeah, you're Hanner. Heard you were a wee bit of a ponyphobe."

"That's enough," said Dave. "Chief Hanner, normally I would agree with you, but Midnight here is very good at getting around without being noticed. I think he might be an asset here."

"Thank you," Midnight said.

Dave turned towards him. "Make no mistake about this, you take orders to us. You don't go off on your own."

"Right, I got it. Just so long as I can do something."

"Dave, this pony is not even on your force let alone mine," Hanner protested.

"Then I'll fix that right now," said Dave. "Midnight, I hereby deputize you."

Midnight blinked, then broke into a wide smile.

"And don't let that title go to your head! I see you messing around even once, and I'll yank that back ASAP. Got it?"

Midnight nodded. "Got it."

"This can't be even remotely legal," Hanner muttered.

"Complain to Mrs. Morgan when she arrives, but I have authority she granted me," said Dave.

"Which I disagreed with strenuously."

"Now's not the time for this. I know we haven't seen eye to eye many times, chief, but I know that school like the back of my hoof. I can show you ways to get into the building without being seen."

"I admit, I need all the help I can get." Hanner glanced at Midnight. "Even as much as I'm doubtful of some of that help. I'll break it to Mrs. Morgan when she arrives."

"Everypony, stay down!" Peach Blossom cried as the foals scrambled to dive under their desks in a flurry of fur, hair, and feathers, hooves scraping against the hardwood floor.

"But Miss Blossom, we thought the danger was over!" came one foal's quavering voice as he peeked out from under his desk, his eyes wide and fearful.

Peach's heart raced as she looked towards the windows. "I know, but those sounded like gunshots, and we shouldn't take any chances."

"M-maybe it's just some sort of drill," suggested another foal, though her voice was as scared as the rest.

"They're not going to do something like that without telling us," rang Christina's voice, far less shaken than her peers. "Mom told me they always brief you on that sort of thing."

Peach couldn't help but be proud of Christina, as well as a little envious; she sounded more calm than Peach felt. Peach hoped she had completely misinterpreted what she had heard outside. She would have thought it perhaps some other noise coming from a further distance, but not when it was accompanied by shouts that could have come only from the immediate vicinity.

She flinched when she heard a noise from her desk, letting out a relieved sigh when she realized it was her cell phone vibrating. She stepped behind her desk and saw she had a text message from Sheriff Dave: Two rogue FBI agents inside building. Armed and dangerous. Keep the foals safe.

Peach's heart sank. She had hoped never to truly be in this situation. They had had their fair share of scares, the worst being a drunk human shouting epithets from the school yard. He had been unarmed, and the police had easily taken him into custody.

Peach heard a soft knock at the door and saw the face of fellow faculty member Amber Wave hovering in the window, gesturing urgently.

Peach stepped up to the door and opened it. The gold-yellow pegasus' wings hummed slightly as she hovered. "Peach, there's two humans in the building. They look like FBI agents, but something is really wrong about them. And those noises from outside--!"

"They're not to be trusted, Amber," said Peach." What did you see?"

"I saw them enter one of the classrooms, stay for a few moments, then head out and go to the next one."

"They're not hurting anypony?"

"Not so far. They seem to be looking for something."

"Or somepony."

"But who?" Amber's pupils shrank as she realized the answer to her own question. She leaned in close and whispered, "Christina Morgan?"

Peach simply nodded.

Amber swallowed hard. "If they keep going from classroom to classroom, they're going to be here in minutes!"

Peach took a deep breath and let it go as a ragged sigh. "Amber, stay here and watch the foals. I'll deal with them."

Peach began to step out of the classroom, but Amber placed a fore-hoof on her chest. "Peach, you can't!"

"I have to!" Peach said in an urgent whisper. "Principal Kelly is out with a cold, and I'm acting principal whenever he's not here."

"Just what are you going to do?"

"Find out if they really are after Christina," said Peach. "And if so, lead them anywhere but here."

Connie tried not to panic as Chief Hanner apprised her of the situation. She instead forced herself to remain calm as she nodded and asked, "Do we have any idea what the motivations of these men are? It might help us understand exactly what they're after."

"We can only speculate at this point, ma'am," said Hanner. "Considering that these two were fully authorized FBI agents as recently as this morning, it's anybody's guess."

"I don't think so, chief," said Dave. "They were part of Fuller's operation. They were the ones who tried to chase down Heller."

"They were?" Connie asked. "Hanner, why didn't you mention that?"

"I don't have any proof, Mrs. Morgan," said Hanner. "Only that a pony recognized one of the agents from the video that I haven't seen myself."

"But it could mean that whatever they're doing here, it factors into Fuller's scheme."

"Regardless, it doesn't change the fact that we have a delicate and difficult situation."

"But it means they could be after me personally," said Connie. "Which means they may try to use my daughter to get at me. If I offered to go inside and meet with--"

"Absolutely not," Hanner said.

"I don't like the idea any more than he does, ma'am," said Dave.

"But if--" Connie stopped when her cell phone buzzed. "Hang on, I have to read this, it's from Agent Heller."

Connie turned away. She briefly glanced over the top edge of her phone and at the concerned face of Sam as he stood a short distance away, close enough likely to have overheard the conversation.

The agents received orders concerning you, the text read. They are possibly mentally unstable due to mind magic. Lay low until they're apprehended.

Connie whirled around to face the others, brandishing her phone. "Here's your proof of what they really want!"

Hanner and Dave leaned in to read. Hanner frowned as he drew back. "We may have to consider shoot to kill concerning these perps."

"I don't want it to come down to that," Dave said. "If these two men really are in cahoots with Fuller, this is a chance we can get some evidence against him."

"We can't jeopardize the lives of those children."

Dave nodded. "Agreed. But if they are whacked in the head, they need a shrink, not a jail."

"We don't have that luxury," said Hanner. "We're not going to take them down with friendship and rainbows. Sheriff, you said you wanted to help find a way of getting us inside."

"I still do."

"Then let's focus on that. Mrs. Morgan, we'll do everything we can to protect the lives of everyone in there, your daughter included."

"Thank you, Chief Hanner," said Connie. "That's all I can ask for."

As both Hanner and Dave stepped away, Sam approached her. "I'm really sorry about this. I know that sounds trite, but--"

Connie gave him a wan smile. "It's never easy to come up with what to say to someone in a situation like this."

"I do want to say that I admire you for taking this so calmly."

Connie accepted the compliment at face value. The truth was, she was just very good at hiding how scared she was.

Peach Blossom's heart skipped a beat when she turned a corner and saw the two humans. Despite their apparent calm demeanor, the one furthest from her had his gun out and was constantly glancing back the way they had come.

She briefly held her breath when the one in the lead spotted her. She forced herself to breathe slowly and steadily, putting on her best smile as she trotted forward. "G-good afternoon, gentlemen," she said in her usually bubbly voice that quavered only slightly. "Is there something I can do for you?"

The lead agent took out his badge. "We're with the FBI. We're here looking for a pony child named Christina Morgan."

Peach's smiled faltered slightly, but she recovered quickly. "May I ask why?"

"We need to take her into protective custody for her own safety."

"Oh, my, is there some sort of a threat?"

"This is just a precaution, ma'am."

"Her mother is due to pick her up," Peach said.

Upon hearing this, the second agent stepped up to the first. "That's who we--"

The first waved him silent before speaking to Peach again. "We'll guard her until Mrs. Morgan arrives. Then we can escort the two of them out of the pony sector."

Peach's heart raced. Had she said precisely the wrong thing by mentioning Connie?"

"Lead us to her now," said the first agent.

"Of course," said Peach. "Um, may I have your names?"

"Not right now. Just take us to the child."

Peach managed to keep her smile going long enough to turn around. "Right this way."

"I got a text from Amber Wave, Chief Hanner," said Dave.

"That the mare who's the teacher of pegasus studies at the school?" Midnight asked.

"Yeah. Said they suspected the agents are after Chrissie, and Peach was gonna lead them on a wild goose chase."

"Fuck, she's got guts," Midnight said. "Hope she's still teaching here if I ever sire any foals."

"Is there any way to get a communication to Miss Blossom?" Hanner asked.

"What do you have in mind, chief?" Dave asked.

"You mentioned we could get in quietly from the service entrance. Any way we can get her to lead them there?"

"Amber contacted me on Peach's phone, so she doesn't have it with her."

"Then have Amber go find her!" Midnight said.

"I'm trying to minimize the number of people in harm's way."

"Yeah, but Amber is real quick. She can get into and out of a situation fast. She got her pony name from the way she leaves a wave of air passing over you in her wake when she zooms by." Midnight smirked. "Well, that, and she doesn't seem to like any other color but yellow."

"There's another reason to consider having Amber help," said Dave. "There's a vent cover near the door. It's just about large enough for Midnight to get into."

Midnight's smirk vanished. "Uhhh, just how tight is the space in there?"

"A might."

"I don't speak Texan drawl. Define what a 'might' is."

"You'll have to keep your wings tucked in," Dave explained. "But you should be able to move around enough."

"Um, okay," Midnight said.

"Something the matter?"

"I'm not big on enclosed spaces like that. I mean, I'm not claustrophobic. It's more not being able to use my wings. But if it's going to help catch those bastards, I'll put up with it."

"All right," said Hanner. "Give me Miss Wave's number and I'll call her."

"We should've gotten there by now."

"Just calm down, we'll get this done."

"I'm telling you, she's stalling us."

"She doesn't know what's going on, how could she be stalling us?"

"We've passed four classrooms. Five now! And we're heading towards the stairs."

"John, get a fucking grip. You need to calm down, not like you were out there when you tried to take that shot at the pony cop."

Peach's heart pounded so hard she was sure it would burst out of her chest. The two agents were whispering to one another, and perhaps when Peach was a human she might not have caught most of it. Yet with her pony ears swiveled back, she could hear every word. Despite John being the nervous one, neither agent struck her as particularly calm. Or in their right mind.

"I had to!" John continued, his voice becoming increasingly agitated. "You saw what he could do."

"I didn't want a damn firefight," said the other agent. "I told you that from the beginning."

"We do whatever is necessary. Fuller's counting on us."

"You don't have to tell me that, I know."

"Yeah, you know," John said in a mocking voice. "That's it, I'm stopping this now."

Peach was only a few pony-length's from the stairs when John raced forward and stepped in front of her. "Tell us exactly where that child is. Tell us where you're taking us."

"Um, u-upstairs," Peach stammered.

"Where upstairs?"

"Chrissie's classroom is on the second floor," Peach said, her voice tinged with desperation. "I'm taking you to her, I promise."

"You better be, or you'll be in a lot of trouble for--"

"Oh, Peach, I'm glad I caught you!" came Amber's voice from the other end of the hallway.

Peach bit her lip to suppress a gasp when he saw John's hand fly towards his gun. The other agent frowned and gestured, and John slowly dropped his hand to his side.

Amber flew up to them, smiling broadly. She looked up at the two men. "Oh, thank Luna! I had hoped they'd send some law enforcement back into the building. We're still a bit shaken up by that threat, even though it turned out to be false."

"We need to secure Christina Morgan," John said in a stiff voice. "Right now."

"Oh, Connie will be glad to hear that!" Amber said, her voice even more bubbly than it usually was. "And that makes me glad that I came to find Peach. We moved her to a classroom on this floor near the back of the school."

Peach very nearly pointed out that there were no classrooms that way, mostly just teacher's lounges, offices, and the service entrance. Instead, she caught herself and nodded. "Yes, yes, thank you for telling me. I would've led these nice men on a wild goose chase, and we certainly shouldn't waste their time."

"Why was she moved?" John demanded.

"Ah, to better protect her," Amber said. "When we heard about the threat, we thought she might be a likely target." She hovered alongside Peach. "Well, let's not dally! Let's lead these gentlemen to her."

Peach was grateful for the company, but from the wary looks that the two agents exchanged, she doubted that their situation had improved any. She could only hope this was part of some larger plan.

When Midnight bucked open the vent cover and flew down from the HVAC ductwork near the school's furnace, his heart was racing so badly that he had to pause to let it calm down. He had only half-lied when he had told Dave he didn't have claustrophobia. He had it as a human and had never put it to a test as a pony. He intended to never put it to that test ever again.

"Midnight, you there?" came Dave's drawl over his headset.

"Yeah, gimme a minute," Midnight said in a winded voice.

"Hanner's folks are setting up in the service area. They need you to be their eyes and ears."

"Yeah, I got that. Hang on."

He took to the air, his wings barely making a sound, only the displaced air under them causing some discarded rags to ruffle slightly. His ears swiveled forward as he slowly ascended the stairs. He placed an ear to the door, heard nothing but silence, and carefully let himself into the hall.

No sooner had he closed the door did he hear the distant sound of hoof-steps. He glanced down the hall towards the back of the school. It took a turn to the right before heading to the service area. He wasn't sure how close those agents could be lured, as it was quite obvious there were no more classrooms.

"I hear them coming," Midnight whispered in a barely audible voice.

"Find some cover," Dave said.

Midnight was already looking, and he spotted a storage room a short distance away, though in the direction of the approaching hooves. He could tell now they were about to step into view from another corridor. He didn't have more than seconds.

He raced towards the door, relieved to see that the original lock had been removed and a simple latch mechanism installed that was easier for pony hooves to manipulate. For once he was grateful for the pony tendency not to lock every single door just for the sake of locking it.

He opened the door and ducked inside. The darkness that greeted him when he closed the door was welcome and eased the headache he was developing from eyestrain despite the sunglasses. He took them off so his night vision would not be impeded.

"Look, just where are you taking us?" Midnight heard one of the agents say in a hostile voice.

"To Christina like you wanted me to," he heard Peach's voice reply.

"Fuck," Midnight whispered. "Just confirmed, they're after Chrissie."

"There's no classrooms down here, you stupid pony!"

"Calm down," the other agent said.

"You keep saying that, and I'm getting tired of it!"

They were still getting closer, but Midnight doubted it would not be for long. "They're not buying it," Midnight whispered.

"Where are they?" Dave asked.

"Maybe forty feet from the bend. Hallway's kinda tight."

"Who's with them?"

"Peach Blossom."

"Gentlemen, please, we're almost there," came another female voice.

"And another mare," said Midnight. He sniffed and detected a whiff of oil sometimes used when preening pegasus feathers. "A pegasus."

"Likely Amber Wave."

Midnight heard a scramble of feet, and the hoof-steps stopped just outside the storage room door.

He heard a gasp, maybe from Peach, then the voice of the more agitated agent. "Stop this shit right now. You have five seconds to tell us exactly where she is!"

He heard a whimper. He risked a glance through the hole where the lock had been. He saw a terrified Peach and a gun aimed right for her head.

"Please, it's just a little further, we--" Amber started.

"Four," the agent said.

"John, wait," the other agent said.

"Three."

Peach whimpered.

"Guys, its now or never!" Midnight said.

"Two."

Peach broke down into tears.

The agent's declaration of "one" was drowned out by a burst of activity further down the hall. The agent whipped his gun in that direction just as a burst of loud voices made Midnight's sensitive ears wing.

"FREEZE, POLICE! DROP THE GUNS. DROP THE GUNS NOW!"

They didn't.

Midnight cringed when the first shots and screams rang out in the hallway.

Despite all hell breaking loose around her, Peach felt as if time had simply stopped. She still could see the gun pointed at her, despite it having swing away.

She felt something splash against her face and fur. She wiped her face with a hoof, and it came back stained with blood. Only then was she aware of the limp mass of yellow feather, fur, and hair lying motionless on the floor.

Peach was so utterly shocked, it seemed like she was caught in a single moment that would not stop. She was only vaguely aware of a man falling to the floor, or of the shouts of humans and ponies.

Only when more shots sent plaster exploding from the walls did she finally bolt.

She galloped blindly, doors blurring past her. She wanted to cry for her friend, but her retreat left her no energy to spare. The shouts and noise faded into the distance behind her.

A set of running human feet did not.

Peach forced herself to become aware of her surroundings, and she turned down a corridor of empty classrooms. As scared as she was for herself, she had to think of the foals.

She managed to keep ahead of the running feet, but she couldn't keep on forever. She finally stopped at the door to one of the classrooms and ducked inside.

She hid under the teacher's desk, rolling herself up to be as small as possible. She tried to keep quiet, but she was panting from the exertion and anxiety, and her heart would not stop hammering. When she heard the feet slow and step more cautiously, she tried to force her breath to a more sedate rhythm with little success.

The feet stopped outside the classroom, and Peach's breathing became the loudest thing in the universe. The door opened, and she bit her lip to suppress a whimper when she recognized the shoes of the man who entered. It comforted her very little when she saw it was not John but the other, less agitated agent.

The man closed the door behind him. "I know you're in here."

Peach swallowed, trembling hard.

"Come out now," the man said in a maddeningly calm voice. "I'm not going to hurt you."

Peach's stomach suddenly twisted as she picked up the scent of fresh human blood. Some drops of it lay on the floor where the agent had entered.

"You need to come out!" said the agent. "Don't make me do this the hard way, please!"

Peach realized she had little choice. If she could keep him busy here, he wouldn't harm the foals. She had to put her life at stake for them.

The man jerked towards her at the first sound of a hoof clop. Peach emerged, her pupils shrinking as she beheld the agent. His left shoulder was a ragged mess of torn flesh and blood.

"Y-you're injured," Peach said.

"Never mind that," the agent said, his gun drawn. "You need to help me."

"I'm not a unicorn, I can't do spells that can heal--"

"I didn't mean that," the agent said. "You need to help me do what I came here to do."

Peach let out a ragged breath. "I won't take you to Christina. You can threaten me all you want, you can tell me you're going to k-kill me, and I still won't do it."

Tears flooded her eyes at the word "kill."

"She's just a means to an end," said the agent. "We're here for Mrs. Morgan."

Peach stared. "What?"

"She's the one Fuller wants. She's the one causing everything to fall apart."

"I-I don't understand. You--"

She cut herself off when the gun was leveled at her.

"I didn't want it to go down like this," the agent said. "John was too hot-headed from the start. He ... he snapped. I don't know why. There's a lot I don't understand."

Peach's tears slowed at the almost pleading tone to the man's voice.

"I just know I have to do this. Fuller is counting on us. On me, now."

Peach frowned. "My friend might be dead because of all this! Is that what Fuller wanted?"

"I don't know."

Peach blinked. That was not the response she was expecting.

"I just know that Mrs. Morgan needs to be stopped. She needs to stop messing up Mr. Fuller's plans. You don't understand just how important those plans are!"

Peach backed up a step.

"If you were there, you'd understand," the man said. "Everything Mr. Fuller said made so much sense. I wasn't sure at the time, and even now there are things I don't get, but it doesn't matter."

Peach backed up again, but the man stepped forward, keeping his gun on her.

"I don't want to kill anyone. John did, but not me. But maybe that's wrong. Maybe I need to be more willing to kill. Maybe that's what Mr. Fuller wants of me."

Peach's ears pricked. More footsteps out in the hall.

The man heard it as well. "Sit down."

Peach stared. "But I--"

"I said sit!"

Peach fell to her haunches.

"Just keep sitting there," the man said, circling around her.

Peach heard a door fly open just down the hall, then another. The police were searching room to room.

The man crouched beside her. Peach whimpered when she felt the gun barrel pressed to her head just under her left ear.

The door flew open. Two police officers stepped inside, guns drawn. The moment they saw the situation, they lifted their guns. "Come on, don't do this," said one of the officers. "Lower your weapon, and let's get that shoulder of yours treated."

"Not until I get what I want," the man said.

"What do you want?"

"Constance Morgan."

The two officers exchanged a look.

"Please bring her to me," the man said. "And this little pony will live."

For the first time in a long while, Midnight wanted to cry.

Paramedics had already taken away both the human and Amber. The human had already been pronounced dead, and it had not looked good for the pegasus. As far as Midnight could tell, Amber had been shot when she had tried to fly in the face of one of the agents to prevent him from taking a shot at the officers.

Dave lay a fore-hoof on his shoulder. "I'm sorry, Midnight."

"It's not like I really knew her all that well," Midnight protested. "I just ... shit ... maybe if I had come out of that closet and bucked that asshole's face in--!"

"Then they'd be carrying you out on a stretcher as well."

"Better me than her."

"Stop it," said Dave. "It's never better who dies in a situation like this."

"And how the fuck would you know?" Midnight snapped.

Dave looked uncertain for a moment. "I know I haven't talked much about my background."

"Yeah, you keep secrets better than some night ponies."

"I was a cop," said Dave. "In the Dallas and Fort Worth area."

Midnight nodded. "Yeah, figured from your voice you were from Texas."

"My partner and an innocent bystander were killed right in front of me."

Midnight blinked. "Really? And now you just witnessed ... Jesus Christ, dude, I'm sorry."

"Not half as much as I was at the time," said Dave. "Thought it was my fault. Gave up being a cop. Wandered over the country doing odd jobs. Wound up in Denver right before ETS hit."

"What made you decide to go back to being a cop?"

"Because I thought of this as a way to be a cop without being a cop," said Dave. "What kind of trouble would I see in a community of friendly ponies?"

Midnight frowned. "It took humans to mess things up."

Dave shook his head. "Don't go there. That's not right, and you know it. I saw plenty of problems without the need for humans stirring the pot. I'm looking at one of them right now. Or have you forgotten how many times I called you out for your aggressive behavior?"

"I've done better since then," Midnight said.

"Yes, you have," Dave said in a soft voice. "I have to thank you for that."

"Uh, why?"

"Because it showed I made a difference. I didn't get that sense back in Dallas."

"That's all I ever want to do, too," Midnight said. "I want to make a difference. That's why I hate it when things like this happen!"

Before Dave could respond, Chief Hanner stepped up to them. "We found the other perp, but he's holding Peach Blossom hostage. She managed to lead him away from the occupied classrooms, so we're evacuating the rest of the school."

Midnight flared his wings. "Dammit, I don't want to see another pony die!"

"What does he want?" Dave asked.

"He wants Mrs. Morgan. He claims he's supposed to arrest her."

"Sounds like the dude has some screws loose," said Midnight.

"It's obvious the man is mentally unstable," said Hanner. "We're calling in some backup. We need a hostage negotiation team in here now."

"Chief, Sheriff Dave was filling me in earlier on some of the stuff that's been going down," Midnight said. "If this guy's been affected by mind magic that's gone screwy -- especially anything resembling night pony mind magic -- negotiation is not gonna work."

"What would you have us do?" Hanner said.

"You need to psyche him out somehow. Make him think he'll get what he wants."

"The only thing that will satisfy him will be Mrs. Morgan herself."

"Then float that idea with her."

Hanner frowned. "You cannot be serious."

Dave arched an eyebrow. "Midnight, you've come up with some hare-brained schemes before, but this takes the cake."

Midnight raised his fore-hooves. "Look, mind magic is not like ordinary brainwashing. You don't give him what he wants, Peach is as good as dead."

Hanner let out a sigh through his nose. "I'll explain the situation to Mrs. Morgan, but I'll recommend she doesn't even consider doing this."

Connie knew that as the situation wore on, it would capture the interest of a news media already on alert that something interesting would be happening that day. She had managed to remain out of the limelight for the time being, but when she saw reporters from CNN show up, she realized this was becoming far bigger news that anyone had realized.

She decided this was as good a time as any to put another wrinkle in Fuller's plans.

As soon as she left the police perimeter, a local reporter spotted her and pointed, and soon he and others were running over to her. The CNN group soon followed.

"Mrs. Morgan!" cried the reporter in the lead. "Mrs. Morgan, would you care to comment on this incident?"

"Mrs. Morgan, is it true that the report of a gunman at the school was thought to be a hoax at first?" shouted another,

"Mrs. Morgan! There was a report that the FBI was doing covert activities in this area earlier today. Do you know anything about it?"

"Mrs. Morgan, does any of this have to do with the reports of the fugitive Partial?"

Connie held up her hands. "Please, I don't have time for questions right now. Let me make a statement, and I will hold a press conference later once I know more about the situation."

By then, several camera operators had arrived, and all eyes were on her.

Connie lowered her hands. She had to be careful what she said. She couldn't say anything that in any way would jeopardize a potential case against Fuller. "My office is involved in a very sensitive matter. We're working closely with local and federal law enforcement into investigating potentially illegal procedures in an incident of magic use that may be related to Village Center."

"Procedures by whom, Mrs. Morgan?" a reported said.

"Pony or human magic, Mrs. Morgan?" asked another.

"Is the situation at the school related to it as well, Mrs. Morgan?" asked a third.

"Please, as I said, no questions," said Connie. "That's really all I have right now."

"Mrs. Morgan, wait!" another voice cried, and a unicorn mare wove her way around the sea of human legs, a hat on her head identifying her as from the Denver Pony Chronicle. "What about rumors circulating in the pony community that there's a video showing law enforcement jeopardizing the public safety?"

Wow, that got around fast, Connie thought. "I'm afraid I cannot comment on an ongoing investigation, including any evidence that may be involved."

"So you're saying there is an investigation and that there is evidence of improper conduct?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't comment further. Thank you for your patience."

They continued shouting questions at her as she approached the perimeter again, where Chief Hanner was waiting for her. "Ma'am, we have a new situation."

"I saw some paramedics going around the back of the building," said Connie. "Then I saw the foals were being evacuated."

"We had some shots fired, and now we have a hostage situation."

"Who's being held?"

"Peach Blossom."

Connie's eyes widened. "Christina's teacher?"

"Christina is accounted for. Peach kept the perps far from her and the other foals."

"Is there anything I can do?"

Connie had not expected there was, but she felt obliged to ask the question. She was thus surprised at his answer. "Well, ma'am, that depends ..."

Peach had managed to quell her panic. It helped that the barrel of the gun was no longer pressed to her head. The man's breathing had become more labored, and she was actually concerned for him. Yet she didn't dare move her head even to look at him for fear it would be taken the wrong way.

"You've lost a lot of blood," one of the police officers at the door said.

"I'm fine," said the man in a weaker voice than earlier.

"You're looking rather pale."

"I can hold out."

"And if you can't?"

Peach flinched when she felt the gun barrel poke her head briefly. "Then she may have to go down with me if that happens."

Peach had hoped that the man would simply fade away enough to no longer be a threat. As much as she could not wish ill of anyone, she didn't want to die, not when she finally had her life the way she wanted it. Like a lot of her fellow ponies, she felt that the transformation was the best thing that had ever happened to her.

She tried not to let her thoughts drift towards Amber. The pegasus had only just the other day told her how much she enjoyed what she was doing, that she faced each day with an enthusiasm she had never experienced before.

Peach's ears swiveled as she heard voices in the hall. Her eyes widened when one of them sounded like Connie. She couldn't have possibly agreed to this man's demands!

Yet now Connie herself appeared at the door, and all Peach could do was stare. Connie gave her a sympathetic look before turning her attention towards the injured agent. "I'm told you were looking for me," she said in a voice exuding a sense of calm that astounded Peach.

"Are you Constance Morgan?" the agent asked.

"Yes, I am."

"Prove it. Throw your driver's license on the floor."

Connie reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet. She tugged out her ID card and tossed it before the man.

The man kept his eyes trained on Connie and the police, his gun on Peach, as he reached for the ID. He glanced at it and nodded. "All right." He stood and pointed the gun at Connie instead. "Peach, you can go."

Peach was so stunned by this turn of events that she remained in place, at least until a police officer stepped forward and gestured urgently at her. As if thinking this was a trick, Peach stood only slowly and trotted towards the door. Only once she was past the threshold did she take off into a gallop.

Peach wove around the human officers who cautioned her to slow down. She stopped only when she saw another pony, barely taking the time to recognize who it was before throwing her forelegs around them in a tight, trembling hug.

She felt both forelegs and wings close around her. "Hey, Peach, it's all right," she heard Midnight Star say. "You're safe now."

Peach swallowed and closed her eyes, still trembling.

"You did good, Peach. You protected the foals. You're a freaking hero."

"J-just tell me," Peach said in a quavering voice. "Is Amber okay?"

"Um ... maybe we shouldn't talk about this now."

Peach drew back from the embrace, her eyes glistening. She wanted to ask the question again, but one look at Midnight's face had already given her the answer. The tears had already started to flow even before Midnight spoke.

"I'm sorry, Peach. She didn't make it."

Peach sniffled once, then let out a wail as she hugged Midnight again.

It had taken all her willpower to remain calm when the agent pointed the gun at her, especially considering how shaky he appeared. His skin was pale, his eyes sunken. The wound on his shoulder continued to bleed, his shirt having become so saturated that drops now rolled freely.

"Constance Morgan," the agent said in a slightly trembling voice. "You're under arrest for harboring a fugitive and conspiracy to interfere with federal law enforcement. You have the right to remain silent--"

"I give up that right now," Connie said.

The agent looked confused. She had been briefed by Midnight Star concerning dealing with the potential mind magic that was addling this man's mind. She had to keep him enough off balance so that the police would have an opportunity to take him down.

He had warned her this was a double-edged sword. He could become unhinged enough that he would become a greater threat long enough to hurt someone.

"All right," said the agent. "You want to make a statement?"

"You're name is Greg, right?"

The man paused, then nodded.

"Can you tell me why you're doing this, Greg?"

"Because it's what Mr. Fuller wants. He needs you out of the way."

Connie was sure now that Greg's mental health was deteriorating rapidly. Why else was he openly admitting what his superior was doing?

"And I'm not the one who's supposed to be answering questions," said Greg. "You're to come along with me, so you can't interfere any more."

"Is that your reason for going after Mr. Heller?" Connie asked. "To make sure he couldn't interfere?"

"I didn't want to do that, but we had to! He was going to ruin everything."

"Ruin what?"

Greg let out a ragged breath and staggered. "Ruin his plans to make this world safe from pony magic. Don't you understand that everything else is secondary to that? We're fighting for the world. For humanity."

"Is that what Fuller believes?" Connie asked.

"Yes," Greg said. "It's the truth."

"Even though it made you do this?"

Greg opened his mouth as if to speak but said nothing.

"You fired on a fellow agent," Connie continued. "You threatened the lives of innocent people."

Greg swallowed, his gun dipping slightly.

"Greg, someone died today because of this."

"John wanted to kill, not me!" Greg exploded.

"But you were willing to kill Peach Blossom."

"I didn't."

"Only because I showed up."

"No, I'm not like that!" Greg shouted. "I never killed! Look up my record, that proves it!"

"Don't you see what's happening?" Connie said. "Something has made you do all these things you never would've done before."

Greg's eyes glistened. He swayed.

"You're not well," said Connie. "You're not acting in your own right mind."

Greg's eyes widened. "You're saying ... you're saying, I'm someone else, right?"

Connie hesitated. "Well, something like that. I meant--"

"That's it," Greg said. "That's what I couldn't figure out. That's what doesn't make any sense. Am I really me anymore? Or did I really give my all for Mr. Fuller? Hah! Yes! I gave him my sanity, too!" He laughed and backed away from Connie.

One of the police officers stepped towards him. "Please, Greg, let us help you. You're not thinking straight."

Greg looked as if he didn't hear the officer, his eyes becoming unfocused as he stared off into the distance. "Oh, this is going to look so good on my record. Agent Greg Stanley, the man who gave up his own mind for the Bureau. The man who's not himself." He gave the officer a hollow look. "But I'm not here to receive the accolades, am I? Someone else is here. Someone who would kill. I can't let him get away."

He raised the gun towards his head.

"Greg, don't do this!" the officer shouted.

Greg pressed the barrel of the gun to his temple even as his legs began to give out. "I don't think he's going to come along quietly." He sank to his knees. "Guess I h-have to kill after .."

The hand holding the gun slipped.

"GET DOWN!" the officer screamed.

Connie had already thrown herself to the floor by the first word, and she flinched hard when the thunder of a gunshot reverberated through the room. She braced herself for the worst, but all she heard was soft whimpering and crying.

"Get the paramedic!" an officer shouted. "The shot missed, but he's already lost a lot of blood from his shoulder!"

"I'm sorry," Greg whimpered as he sat slumped against the wall, the gun no longer in his hand. "I'm so sorry. I don't know who that was. I don't know who I am. I'm so sorry."

A rush of wing sounded, and Midnight appeared in the hall. "What's happened?! I heard a gunshot! Is Mrs. Morgan--?!"

Connie stood and stepped out of the room. "I'm okay."

"Well, physically, yeah," Midnight said. "But you look like you just saw a ghost."

Connie let out a ragged sigh and looked back at the fallen man. "In a way, I just did."

Chapter 31 - Transitions

Water Wings was anxious to learn more about events unfolding just east of the Homestead lands, especially in the wake the apparent breakthrough the Pony Council had achieved. The last thing he had wanted to see was some last minute incident involving pony magic unravel everything again. It would not have helped him in his efforts to win over the other Shimmerists in his faction, already a hard sell despite Strong expressing his confidence in Water to the others.

Yet now he had to deal with a particular one whom he had assumed would be the most difficult.

Morning Glow frowned. "I'm just worried that you're going to gut everything that this cause stands for as soon as you take over."

Water had expecting a somewhat stronger reaction from Strong's sister. He had prepared for an all-out rebellion with her at the lead. Ponies being who and what they were, he doubted it would break down into some sort of civil war, but they had other means at their disposal to be disruptive.

"I'm not gutting anything," Water said. "All I want to do is clarify what our cause really is and how we can achieve that without antagonizing humans."

"You're sounding far too much like Sunset Blessing did for my liking," said Morning.

"Did you ever stop to think that maybe she had a point?" Water said, some exasperation creeping into his voice. "She realized that not only are humans in the majority, they control the lion's share of the world's wealth."

"Wealth we have no need for!"

"And just where did that come from?"

Morning stared. "Huh?"

"It's a simple question, really," said Water.

"I know, but why are you asking a question you know the answer to already?"

"Humor me."

Morning rolled her eyes. "The Vision said nothing about wealth or consumerism. It showed a world completely free of such things. How are we supposed to achieve that if we give ourselves over to them?"

"Because it's the reality of the situation," said Water. "Think about it. Regardless of whether you consider it ideal or not, money makes the world go around. For heaven's sake, Equestria has a monetary system! If we involve ourselves more in the world economy, we gain a better audience for our message."

"And just what is our message?" Morning asked. "I'm not even sure anymore."

"It's the same as it has always been. We want to see a world largely comprised of ponies, all living in peace and friendship. We want a post-scarcity society that pony magic can make possible."

"All right," Morning said in a hesitant voice.

"Isn't that exactly what Strong had stated as well?" Water said. "And Rock Steady before him? And Sunset Blessing for that matter?"

"Yes, but how can we get there if we don't pursue that goal more aggressively? Humans are not exactly flocking to us wanting to transform."

"No, they aren't. We have to entice them. We have to make them see that they could have it better if they joined our cause. The only way things are going to change is if there's enough force behind it, and only humans can be that force."

Morning looked about to protest but sighed and said, "I guess I'm still trying to wrap my head around this."

"I have to admit, I didn't think I'd get you to listen to me at all," said Water.

"Let's just say I had an interesting conversation with Molly and Theresa and leave it at that."

Water was about to reply when he heard Strong's voice, "You should tell him exactly what you told me. Don't make him wheedle it out of you like I had to."

Water turned to see Strong approaching, flanked by two pegasi hovering on either side. "Have you heard anything from Prince Blueblood?" Water asked.

"Nothing yet," said Strong in a slightly irritated voice. "And I've been informed that the county sheriff is likely on his way to the settlement to take some of us into custody. I'm almost certain they will be coming for me at the very least."

Morning gasped.

Water arched an eyebrow. "You sure are taking this better than--"

Morning raced forward. "You can't let them do this!"

Strong frowned at his sister. "What would you have me do?"

"Rally the ponies of this settlement to your defense. We can stop them from coming for you."

"And risk harming another human?" said Strong. "Or one of our fellow ponies?"

Morning frowned. "If you won't do it, I--"

"Will do nothing!" Strong thundered.

Morning's pupils shrank, and her ears drew back.

"It is not for you to decide," Strong said in a calmer voice. He looked towards Water. "If Water Wings wishes to organize a resistance, that is his prerogative. I advise against it."

Morning ground her teeth and stomped a hoof. She whirled around to face Water. "You have to do something! You can't let this happen!"

Water sighed and glanced towards Sky Streak.

Sky stepped forward. "Give the word, and my wings will take to the skies at once."

"And do what?" Water asked.

Sky hesitated. "Whatever it is you wish of us. By default, we will simply patrol and report back any movement."

"We can have unicorns hidden along their path use their levitation to put obstacles in their path," said Morning. "Earth ponies can make the ground unstable under their feet. We--"

"No," said Water.

"But--!"

"Listen to me, Morning," Water said. "Right now, we have humans outright hostile towards us. If we keep harboring ponies they see as having broken the law, we're not going to get anywhere. They'll just keep seeing us as outlaws."

Morning's eyes glistened. "But w-we're not ... I mean ..."

Water was rather taken aback; Morning looked as if she were about to cry. Strong stepped up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. "Let go of the guilt, Morning," he said.

Morning lowered her head. "I can't. I just ... they should just take me. What happened was as good as if I had pulled the trigger myself."

Water was rather astounded to see this side of Morning Glow. She had always justified her actions by appealing to the greater good to be served. He was almost grateful for this reaction despite the pain it was obviously causing her.

Water was distracted by movement off to the side. He turned to see a pegasus with a large set of saddlebags land nearby. Embroidered on them were the letters "PPS" for the Pony Parcel Service. They had been established as an adjunct to the USPS by the Homestead act. The normal postal service delivered letters destined for pony communities to post office boxes in towns along the main highways, and the PPS relayed them from there.

"Hey, is there a Strong Hooves here?" the pegasus stallion called out.

Strong stepped forward. "That would be me."

"Letter for you." The pegasus craned his neck, snatched an envelope from a saddlebag by its corner with his teeth, and presented it to Strong.

Strong gave the postal pony an odd look and took the letter from him, balancing it on a fore-hoof. As the postal pony took off, he looked down at the envelope and raised an eyebrow. "I will read this in private." He turned to Water. "May I use your abode for a moment?"

Water nodded. "Of course."

"Thank you." Strong looked at the two pegasus guards. "As of now, you both report to Water Wings directly."

The two nodded and winged over to Water, hovering on either side of him. Water gave Strong a questioning look.

"I thought it best that the current leader of this faction of the Shimmerists have personal guards," Strong said. "At least until we're sure everypony will fall in line with your leadership." He looked squarely at Morning. "And nopony attempts to stir up trouble."

"I won't," Morning said in a low voice.

Strong nodded once and stepped into Water's home.

Morning watching him go before turning back to Water. "So what about Prince Blueblood? Are you going to keep dealing with him?"

"I honestly don't see how he can meet Strong's demands," said Water.

"That's just it, they're not his demands, they're our demands. Being able to perform transformations is central to our cause!"

"Yes, but does it really need to be done now, and in such an underhoofed way?"

"What's so underhoofed about it?"

"Are you serious?" Water cried. "We're circumventing two governments if we do this!"

"Maybe we have to!" Morning said in a plaintive voice. "You just talked about getting humans to rally to us. Telling them we could transform them in the near future would give them the impetus they need."

"And how do we know they're sincere in that regard?"

Morning blinked. "Huh?"

"Remember that the transformation has a side effect of making you almost one hundred percent healthy," Water explained. "How do we know we won't get people who just want a quick fix for their physical problems? Wouldn't it be better if we know they're rallying to our cause for the right reasons?"

Morning hesitated. "But--"

"Furthermore, if by some miracle Blueblood gets a protectorate over us, it will make us seem more isolationist. Some of the humans who have already rallied to us still consider themselves Americans. We risk alienating them and--"

A loud, cynical laugh suddenly burst forth from Water's home.

Both Water and Morning turned as Strong emerged, still laughing. "Uh, care to share what's so funny?" Water asked.

Strong gave him a wry smile. "You could call it relayed laughter, from one who apparently just got the last laugh on me. Perhaps I will return the gesture at a later date. Until then, I will take it as a sign that my decision to give you the reins of governance was the right one."

Water stared. "Just what was in that letter? And who was it from?"

Strong gestured towards the doorway. "Feel free to read it for yourself. Perhaps you should have it framed as a reminder to never act in such a way that will amuse her."

Water was quite confused, but too curious to turn down the invitation. He and Morning stepped inside. The letter still lay unfolded on the table in the common area. Water peered down for a look:

Dear Mr. Hooves,

While I was working on making some business arrangements overseas -- as well as preparing a sermon for the largest congregation of human Shimmerists in the world -- my human assistant came in and told me to check the news.

Lo and behold, I find that you have once again clearly demonstrated how superior your methods of dealing with humans and advancing the Lord's plan for a pony world are in comparison to mine. How could the prosperity of my southern ponies possibly compare to your feats?

I now have to tell you that I'm being sarcastic, because I don't think you're intelligent enough to figure that out without being told. If only you had a strong brain to go with your hooves.

What on God's green Earth were you possibly thinking?! How did you think kicking humans out of housing developments that ponies weren't going to use anyway was a good idea? You tried disarming armed humans in a community that had as a selling point that it was an all human community, and you expected no violence to erupt from this? The only ponies with less brains than you were the numskulls who you somehow convinced to aid you in this act of wanton lawlessness.

Let me make this abundantly clear. Even if your little stunt somehow miraculously not ended in violence, you would have gained nothing but heightened hostility from the humans. There are better ways of making a statement than trying to kick people out of homes.

You should have been making statements about how it is good that humans are coming to live near ponies and welcoming them into that development. Make it appear they were being gifted the land by ponies so they'd be grateful. We don't need more pony Shimmerists by you taking a stand, we need more human Shimmerists by you being gracious!

I hope that you repent to the Lord and repent publicly for your indiscretions. I will be making a public statement after completing this letter and offering up aid through SPEC to the families you terrorized. If you want to embrace a better form of Shimmerism -- that actually advances our goals -- my door is always open.

Sunset Blessing

"Huh," Water said as he drew back from the letter. "I knew she had made some announcement about this, but I didn't expect she'd send a personal letter to Strong."

Morning ground her teeth. "That fucking bitch. Who the hell does she think she is?"

"Hey, settle down. She's kinda got a point."

Morning spun around to face him. "She whores herself out to humans, and you praise her for it?"

Water frowned. "I didn't praise her for anything. I simply meant that she has a point about how to attract humans to the cause."

"If you're not careful, Water, you're going to play right into her hooves. The moment she hears about the change in leadership, she's going to try to extend her influence here. We don't need that."

"I'm not intending to turn over our faction to her, if that's what you mean," said Water. "But I would like to know why you hate her so much."

Morning frowned deeply. "I can't stand how she ties Shimmerism so much to Christianity. I grew up in a household of fundie nutjobs who always harped on how the Rapture was just around the corner. Even my brother's muted religious beliefs are sometimes too much for me." She stepped closer to Water and lowered her voice. "Please, promise me just one thing. No matter what direction you take these Shimmerists, keep it secular. Don't give in to her claims that appealing to religious values will bring in more humans."

"I can't tell ponies not to have religion," said Water. "Hell, just the other day, I saw two mares who recently immigrated here wearing those head-scarves I often saw Muslim women wear."

"I'm just afraid that if we attract humans who are fundie nutjobs, we'll get a bunch of ponies who are fundie nutjobs, just a little nicer about it," said Morning.

"I intend to appeal to all humans, Morning." After a pause, Water sighed and said, "I'm not sure exactly how yet, but that's my general idea."

"And Blueblood won't be part of that," Morning said in a flat voice. "Right?"

"I'm not going to hinder efforts in that arena, but I'm not going to help, either. At this point, the ball is in his court. Either he can come through, or he can't. Simple as that."

Morning snorted softly and said nothing.

"I have to plan for the possibility that he'll fail," said Water. "It's the only practical thing to do."

As he spoke, Sky Streak flew inside. He saluted and said, "Sorry to interrupt, sir, but the patrol reports that a large contingent of human law enforcement are on their way here now."

Morning shuddered and bit her lower lip.

"What are your orders concerning them, sir?" Sky asked.

"Track them, but allow them free passage," said Water in a heavy voice.

Morning uttered a small gasp.

"Have the guards at the entrance to the settlement insist on seeing their warrants," Water continued. "They're to remain polite and deferential, but have them make absolutely sure those warrants are signed by a judge. If the officers have proper warrants, let them pass."

"Of course, sir," said Sky. "Shall I inform Strong Hooves of their arrival?"

"Please do so. Um, dismissed."

Sky saluted again before heading out.

Water turned to Morning. "I'm sorry. I know you wanted us to put up some sort of resistance, but it's just not feasible."

Morning lowered her gaze and said nothing.

"Look, it's not an easy decision to make. I'm condemning several friends to being arrested. I truly wish humans were of the same mindset as ponies and could just forgive, but--"

Morning lifted her gaze and shook her head. "Not for me. I have to atone somehow."

Water searched for the right words to say, but there simply were none.

Morning turned away. "I wish you luck and good fortune in your new role. I hope you keep the Shimmerists as a cause I can relate to when I eventually return. It's the only thing I've ever had that I could believe in."

Water watched her go. He uttered a heavy sigh and looked down at the letter. Perhaps he would keep it after all. He might even reply to it.

But not now. He had more important things to worry about.

Trixie stepped off the airplane bridge at JFK airport in New York City wondering just why any human who was forced to ride in one of these ridiculous contraptions didn't clamor to be transformed into pegasi so they could use their own wings to get where they wanted to go. For five long hours she had endured the terrible noise of the engines that grated on her sensitive ears, absolutely tasteless food in morsels too small to even be considered a snack by her standards, and seating that felt cramped even for a pony. Now her muzzle wrinkled as she caught a whiff of jet exhaust.

She could not bring herself to lift her head and flash a smile at the humans who recognized her and tried to get a picture of her with their cell phones through her cloud of Secret Service agents. All she knew was that it was late, she was tired, and she desperately wanted some real food and a soft bed that didn't smell of whatever horrible chemicals hotels used to clean the beddings.

Tell her again why Sunset Shimmer had done such a bad thing?

Trixie frowned and shook her head as her entourage rushed her towards the ground transportation area. She knew such thinking was frowned upon in Equestria. The official stance was that it was wrong to forcibly transform an entire species against their will. Trixie understood that, but at the same time, couldn't humans at least be more accepting of magic so they didn't have to resort to such smelly, loud devices?

And to think, Twilight had actually suggested to Celestia that Equestria start adopting some human technology!

She casually levitated her UN-supplied cell phone and used the spell Starlight had taught her to shape the air so that she could tap icons and buttons without using a stylus. As she looked up her contacts list, she hesitated. All right, she had to admit, some technology was rather useful. She wouldn't mind having something like this back home.

She called up a number in her list as she levitated a headset from her saddlebags onto her head. After a few rings, a bored male voice said, "Portal Access Control, Equestrian Division, Desk Jockey speaking. How may I direct your call?"

Trixie spoke in Equish in response, "I need to check if you received my--"

"Ma'am, please conduct all conversations in an Earth language," the functionary pony droned. "All calls are subjected to recording and review by security. I have had translation spells for English, Spanish, Ital--"

"All right, all right!" Trixie snapped in English. "Did you receive my request for an emergency transport back to Equestria?"

"Please hold, I'll transfer you to the scheduling department," said Desk, his voice replaced with sonorous music.

Trixie ground her teeth. Human bureaucracy was so insidious it was starting to affect Equestrians who stayed on Earth too long.

After almost a full minute, the line clicked. "Scheduling department, Desk Jockey here, how may I direct your call?"

"I would like ..." Trixie trailed off. "Wait, you're the same pony I was just talking to."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Then why didn't you handle my request right then and there?!"

"Ma'am, we have procedures to follow. They don't pay me enough to make up things as I go along."

Trixie face-hoofed, "All right, fine. I requested use of the portal for an emergency return to Equestria."

"Your name?"

Trixie blinked. "Seriously?"

She heard typing. "No, ma'am, nothing on the schedule for somepony named 'Seriously'."

"I'm Trixie Lulamoon, you idiot!"

She heard typing again. "Yes, ma'am, it's on the schedule."

"Finally, some progress," Trixie muttered. "I assume it's been approved?"

"I don't know, ma'am."

"What?? How do you not know?"

"This is not the right department," said Desk. "Please hold while I transfer you."

"Arrgh!" Trixie cried as the music returned.

Another two minutes passed. Finally, a click. "Approvals Department, Desk Jockey speaking, how may I direct your call?"

Trixie said through clenched teeth, "Trixie Lulamoon. Emergency portal use. Approved or not?"

She heard more typing. "It has not yet been approved, ma'am."

Trixie's pupils shrank slightly. "I've been turned down?? Why?!"

"I didn't say that, ma'am. It has been neither approved nor denied."

"What in Celestia's name is the hold-up?"

"There's a note attached to the form," Desk droned. "Instruct requesting person to report to the Central Security Office on the third floor prior to granting approval."

"Did it say why they wanted me to report there?" Trixie asked.

"All I have is the note I just read to you. Do you wish me to read it again?"

"No, I got it the first time!"

"Is there anything else I can help you with, ma'am?"

Trixie frowned. "No, you've 'helped' quite enough."

"Thank you for calling Portal Access Control, have a nice--"

Trixie hung up the call and stuck the cell phone and headset back in her saddlebags. It was probably nothing. More likely than not some idiot forgot to declare something earlier that day as they were coming through the portal, and somepony panicked and ordered everypony to be tripled-checked from that point on.

As she reached the ground transportation area, she took out her cell again. She drew up Illuminating Spark's number in her contacts list and sent him a text: Being given runaround about heading back to Equestria early. Something up I should know about?

She waited for a reply in the few minutes it took for her car to arrive. She frowned when she didn't get a response, shoving the phone back into her saddlebags before climbing into the car.

Sunburst smiled as he held two styli and the mouse in his magic, manipulating the laptop as good as any human might. He had already put in a request to have it placed on the list of approved technology to be imported into Equestria. To be useful for more ponies, however, would require coming up with a version of written Equish that was more suited to a digital medium. Even the colloquial form of the written language was extremely cursive in nature, and forms often changed depending on the flow of the text. Either that, or formally adopt some Earth language as a digital lingua franca.

In either case, it had simplified his life immensely. Documents that would take hours to write on scrolls now took just minutes. Perhaps some of the Canterlot mages complained about the lack of "elegance" of a laser-printed document as compared to a traditional scroll, but all Sunburst cared about was the end result: he could get his reports done in a fraction of the time, freeing him up for more magical research. He had never realized just how big a chunk of his time was spent on administrative tasks.

Sunburst heard approaching hoof-steps. He glanced to the side, never pausing in his typing as he said in Equish, "One moment, Dusk." He typed for a few more seconds before stopping, looking over his work, and manipulating the mouse to save his document. He turned towards Dusk. "Yes, what is it?"

"I just got word that Miss Lulamoon is on her way here," said Dusk Fire.

"Did the little ruse work?"

"Yes, Miss Lulamoon got quite frustrated. We got a good baseline for her emotional state. She's definitely stressing out about something." Dusk gave him a faint grin. "I have to admit, that little trick you came up with was inspired."

"Ah, well, I can't claim all the credit. You can thank Pinkie Pie for suggesting it."

"In either case, she's more likely to slip up and give us an indication if she's lying to us."

"I was wondering why you felt it was necessarily to rile her up," said Sunburst.

"The lie detection magic is not perfect," Dusk explained. "Somepony very well versed in deception could elude it or give us results that wouldn't stand up to scrutiny in a trial."

Sunburst's ears drew back. "A trial??"

"Well, yes, a trial. Anyway, showmares like Miss Lulamoon tend to have the ability to control their responses enough to--"

"You said nothing about a trial!"

"Pardon?" said Dusk.

"Are you seriously suggesting she might be put on trial for what she did?" Sunburst asked.

Dusk raised an eyebrow. "Why wouldn't she?"

"We've never done that before! Even Starlight was never put on trial for what she did."

"She didn't do something that was witnessed by another world run by beings who scrutinize everything we do," Dusk said. "And Starlight was exempted from trial only at Princess Celestia's discretion after Princess Twilight advocated for her."

"Perhaps she would exercise the same discretion here," Sunburst said.

"I honestly don't see how she could. The UN already knows there's been a breach of portal security. This is a very serious matter for them."

Sunburst frowned. "Surely they will not dictate how Equestria manages its internal affairs."

"This is not a strictly internal matter to them," said Dusk. "And where so many Earth governments now have embassies in Canterlot, it's not like the Princess can just sweep this under the rug."

"I'm not saying she should. Any apology or atonement that Trixie made would be a matter of public record."

Dusk considered. "You seem to be fond of Earthisms. Are you aware of the phrase 'slap on the wrist'?"

Sunburst sighed. "Yes."

"That's exactly what it will seem like to them if that's all Trixie gets as punishment. For all we know, it's what motivated her in the first place. She's not the only pony who doesn't understand that the rules have changed."

"It appears I am among them as well," Sunburst said sourly.

"How severely Miss Lulamoon gets punished will depend on what artifact she had brought over, what she had done with it, and what effect it might have on magic use among ponies of this world."

"I thought we had agreed it was a Farhearing Stone?"

"It's certainly the most likely, and that could be one of the more damning as well," said Dusk. "There's a lot of magical knowledge that could be obtained from it. Never mind the implications of who would be using it to communicate outside normal protocols."

Sunburst did not envy Twilight's task in the least. She likely had to learn these hard lessons herself. It also explained how easily some Equestrian ponies could fall into the trap of thinking the humans "backward" in their thinking. Quite ironic considering how some humans thought Equestria "backward" for not having technology or still clinging to the "old notion" of an absolute monarch.

"What if Trixie helps us retrieve the artifact?" Sunburst suggested. "Would that allow some leniency to be shown?"

"I honestly don't know," said Dusk. "That would be decided at a level so far above me that I don't concern myself with it."

Sunburst sighed. "Very well. What about Twilight's request that she not be held if the interview reveals she's lying?"

Dusk frowned. "It took some doing to say the least, but UNPOC agreed to give us three days before we absolutely have to extradite her back to Earth if we don't take any action in Equestria."

"Well, at least that gives us some time."

"Frankly, I don't think we'll need even that," said Dusk. "We've interviewed Illuminating Spark, the mage on duty when Miss Lulamoon came through the portal. We already know he's not telling the truth."

"Has he been confronted about this?" Sunburst asked.

"Indirectly. We've told him he's temporarily suspended from duty, and he was strongly encouraged not to have any contact with Miss Lulamoon until we've interviewed her. From his reaction, I suspect he realizes we've caught both of them."

"Certainly he should be informed of the charges against him."

"When it becomes a full-blown legal matter, yes," said Dusk. "We're trying to exercise a lot of discretion and not give any other major players a heads-up.'

Sunburst nodded. "In either case, this gives Trixie a chance to deal with her family emergency."

"If that's even true."

"Can anything be done to confirm it either way?"

"All I've been able to determine is that, yes, Trixie has a sister," said Dusk. "Beyond that, I don't know. I've put in a request in to Canterlot to see if they can find out anything more."

"Please keep me up to date." Sunburst turned back to his laptop. "I still have this report I need to finish for Twilight."

"I'll let you know what I find out," said Dusk as he headed away.

Bob stood outside the abandoned church about a mile north of what was once his home of Lazy Pines. A simple wood structure, it had been built back when the town was little more than a way-point for silver miners. It had long since fallen into disrepair, despite the Lazy Pines city council's multiple attempts to get the church declared a historic site. The ponies of Pony Hope were largely indifferent towards it, and parents tended to keep their foals away from it for safety reasons.

The broken and rotting nature of the building made it suitable for Bob's purposes. As he still retained some of his human heritage, avoiding disturbing the site was more paramount in his mind than it would be for his peers. Fortunately, the building didn't need to do more than exist.

Bob levitated a stone and guided it through a broken window. He closed his eyes for a moment and tried to get a sense for the object outside of his visual senses. He opened his eyes and navigated the stone behind a wall and out of sight. He turned parallel to the outside wall of the church and stepped slowly until he came to the doorway, the doors themselves having long since fallen off. The stone appeared in the opening, though a little lower than he had intended.

"That was very good, Bob," came the voice of Green Fields from inside the building. "That's the closest you've come to a straight line."

Bob said nothing in reply. He raised the stone further and repeated the experiment, heading the other way. Whisper Touch had initially volunteered to help him with this exercise, but given the potentially unstable nature of the building, he preferred an earth pony who had a better chance of walking away from a roof collapse with little more than scratches and bruises.

"And that was even better!" Green exclaimed as the rock appeared in the window.

Bob wanted to revel in his success, but his thoughts remained muddied with memories the argument he had with Tina earlier despite his attempts to focus on the task at hoof.

He let out a short sigh and narrowed his eyes as if in attempt to eliminate all other distractions. He gripped the stone a little tighter in his magic and lowered it out of view. He forced himself to take slow, regular breaths as he opened his magical senses as far as they would go.

"It's holding," Green said.

Bob nodded, though he knew the gesture would go unseen. He now willed the rock to drift to the left.

"Moving to the right now," said Green. "Er, my right, your left."

"How much?" Bob asked.

"About a foot."

Bob did not trust ponies to guess human measurements. They were almost always off; he theorized it was because they were not compensating for their smaller stature. "Compare it to something more concrete, please."

"Um, about the length of one of my fetlocks. Does that help?"

"Immensely." Bob willed the stone in the other direction.

"Same distance now to your right, though it dipped a bit."

Bob let out a slow sigh through his nose and raised the rock into view. He pulled it towards him and let it drop to the ground.

Green emerged from the building. "Hey, you're really making progress. I don't think I've ever seen a unicorn who could move objects that well that they can't see."

Bob wanted to complain that progress was not fast enough to suit him, but he had only come up with this idea earlier that day. His plan was to perform his manipulations of the quartz crystal from the other side of a cinder block wall. That way he would be shielded from any explosion were things to go wrong.

That required him to have a complete sense for the crystal in his levitation magic without seeing it. Being able to move or grab things sight unseen was not unheard of among Earth's unicorn population. Yet those cases were very specific, usually an object in a familiar place, or the time spent out of sight was brief, and a sort of "thaumic momentum" allowed them to keep the object moving steadily.

"So, another go?" Green prompted.

Left to his own devices, Bob would gladly continue into the night. He glanced at the ground, the trees casting long shadows, interspersed with yellow-orange light. It reminded him of the last time he and Tina sat and watched the sunset over the lake. It seemed like a lifetime ago. Had he been obsessing over this too much as Tina had claimed?

Green stepped over to him. "You okay?"

"Huh?" Bob said. "Yes, I'm fine."

"You sure?"

"Positive."

"Because for a pony who can be so focused, you've been really distracted at the same time."

Bob frowned. "That makes no sense. One is either focused or distracted, not both."

Green smiled. "Then you really are a prodigy, as you somehow managed both since we started this experiment of yours."

Bob wanted to continue to protest the logical fallacy, but his thoughts instead tried to prove his friend right. The moment his mind had no longer been occupied with his magic project, it kept circling back to Tina.

"You need to talk about anything?" Green asked.

"That depends," Bob said flatly.

Green hesitated before saying in a delicate voice, "Would this have anything to do with Tina?"

Bob's gaze snapped to his friend's face, and he managed to quell an immediate protest or lie.

"Yeah, I thought so," said Green.

"It's not something you can do anything about."

"I just thought if you needed to vent--"

"There's nothing to vent about," said Bob in a lower voice. "It wouldn't do any good."

"But maybe it'll make you feel better."

"I don't see how."

"No offense, but you kinda keep a lot of stuff bottled up," said Green. "More so than I've ever seen in a fellow pony."

Bob almost pointed out that, in most cases, he didn't have anything worth bottling up. That simply wasn't true; it was more that he trusted only one pony with his feelings, the same one who was angry with him for wanting to pursue his magic research. He wished he knew why she was so upset, but he had been afraid to talk to her about it.

He had never realized just how much he had come to enjoy her company until he had been deprived of it. This was the longest they had ever gone without being with each other ever since they had reunited after their release from the shelters six months ago.

"Are you and Tina having trouble?" Green asked.

Bob gave him a glistening gaze and said nothing.

"Because I kinda know how that feels," Green continued in a softer voice. "I still miss Jenny sometimes."

Back when Green Fields had been a human named James Carlyle, he and Jenny had some budding affection for one another that James had hoped would carry over into their pony forms. Instead, Jenny's decision to rehumanize had hit him rather hard at the time.

"It's not like that," Bob said in a low voice. "At least I hope not."

"If it helps any, I don't think Tina's been seeing any other colts."

Bob flinched. That idea had not even entered his head. What if she was looking for somepony who could better suit her needs, a pony who didn't have his head immersed in magical theory?

"I'm not worried about that," Bob said, only a partial lie.

Green stepped closer to his friend. "So is it something on your end?"

Bob gave him a confused look. "I don't understand."

"Are you interested in some other filly?"

"What? No! Whatever gave you that idea?"

"Well, you really don't talk about her much." Green smirked and rolled his eyes. "Take my cousin, for example. All he can talk about is that cute filly he's been dating. You'd think that flowers sprouted up under her hooves wherever she walked." Green considered. "Well, his fillyfriend is an earth pony, so I suppose that's possible, but that's beside the point."

"I'm just a very private person," Bob said. "Maybe more so than most ponies."

"So you do still like her?"

"Of course I do."

"Does she know that?"

"I think I've demonstrated that time and time again by the fact that I seek to be in her company," Bob explained.

Green face-hoofed. "Listen to yourself. You can't go treating this as an equation. If I learned anything from my time with Jenny, you have to be a little more obvious when dealing with a filly who likes you."

Bob's ears drooped. He had to be coaxed into expressing his feelings to Tina even in the best of times. Was that why Tina was upset with him? Did she not really know what Bob felt for her?

He looked at the stone he had used for his experiment and remembered when Tina had hung around to watch him try out some new bit of magic, always encouraging him. He had not realized how much of that emotional support he had drawn on.

"What should I do?" Bob asked.

"Go talk to her," Green said. "Sooner the better."

"You mean now?"

"If you can find her, yeah."

Bob considered. "I think I know where she might be."

Water stared at Sky Streak. "Who did you say is here?"

"Miss Bright Future, sir," said Sky.

Water sighed and ran a hoof through his mane.

"She states she is answering a request by, ah, quote 'Strong Hooves, leader of the western faction of the Shimmerists' unquote," Sky explained. "I have not informed her of the change in leadership. I thought I would leave that up to you."

"I had not expected her to show up this quickly," Water admitted. He had thought once she had heard about the incident at the housing development, she would not bother, or Rainy would have dithered a little longer on contacting Bright and abandon the idea.

"She said she had left early this morning, and the trip took her the better part of the day."

"I'm not sure meeting with her would accomplish anything, to be honest."

Sky considered. "Permission to speak freely, sir?"

Water almost rolled his eyes. "Of course!"

"You obviously represent a more moderate voice where the Shimmerists are concerned," Sky said. "Harmonists appear to be moderate by nature. Perhaps this is a good opportunity to forge the alliance that Strong Hooves had hoped for."

Water frowned. "I suspect he pursued that alliance for his own aims."

"Perhaps, sir. But clearly Miss Future sees some advantage to speaking with us. At best, she wants the same, a mutually beneficially alliance. At worst, she wishes the same thing you suspect Strong wanted, that is furthering her own cause."

Water considered.

"From a purely strategic standpoint, it would be worth knowing what's on her mind, sir."

Water thought back to the revelations about the true beliefs of the Harmonists. He had no idea if Bright knew that Rainy had spilled the beans. He hated approaching this in the vein of what advantage he could gain from it, but Sky had a point about knowing what the other faction was up to.

"All right, I'll talk to her," said Water. "Where is she now?"

"She's having dinner in the common dining area, sir," said Sky. "We're arranging a place for her to stay overnight."

"I could use some dinner myself, so now is as good a time as any. Please let her know I'll be there shortly."

Sky saluted and headed out.

"I really need to break him of that habit," Water murmured.

Sunburst had finally finished the report and transmitted it to Twilight when Dusk stepped into the room. "Well, it's official. Miss Lulamoon is hiding something as well."

Sunburst turned towards him and sighed. "I suppose she failed the truth test."

"Well, not precisely," said Dusk. "But she didn't pass it, either."

"Come again?"

"It's what I said about showmares like her. They're so good at lying that they can even believe the lie enough to fool the spell."

"But we rattled her a bit earlier."

Dusk nodded. "Which was the only reason we got anything at all. Not at all admissible in an Equestrian court, but that wasn't the point. We just needed enough to know she's worth keeping an eye on."

"So we're definitely not detaining her," said Sunburst.

"As you said earlier, Princess Twilight was adamant about letting her go through. She wants to know who Trixie's connections are. She's already alerted some ponies in Ponyville."

"What about Canterlot?" asked Sunburst. "If she really is colluding with Prince Blueblood, she'll likely go there. Have you notified the Royal Guard?"

"I have, but this has to be discreet, or we'll just scare her off. We need somepony else to trail her who she won't suspect."

Sunburst considered. "All right, I'll go."

Dusk arched an eyebrow. "You sure?"

"Yes. I've finished my report to Twilight, and she's still busy with matters in the Midwest." Sunburst smiled. "Besides, I've wanted to visit Canterlot again."

"I'll let them know you're coming," said Dusk.

Bright was delighted to discover that the hospitality of the ponies in Grand Junction was just as good as those in Pony Hope. At the same time, she could sense that something was amiss. Ponies spoke in low and somber tones, and she was sure it wasn't just because they were Shimmerists.

She had a knack for puzzling out a situation. She could put together scant clues and come to conclusions that were reasonably accurate. Her talent was not just being optimistic about the future as she allowed many ponies to believe. She could see patterns and trends, using that knowledge to take educated guesses about how the future could play out. It was what made her certain that an Ascension could be possible.

It was not seeing the future, she was careful to point out to the few close friends with whom she shared her true talent. She could make estimates and calculate probabilities. The only example she could offer of her ability was from science fiction. Isaac Asimov had once written stories based on the concept of "psychohistory," loosely explained as using the psychology of the masses to make broad statements about the future.

As she chewed on a bite of her salad, her gaze found a rather large, sea-green pegasus with a light blue mane. He spoke to one of the servers, then pointed towards Bright's table before starting in her direction.

Bright looked on curiously as the pegasus stepped up to her table. "Bright Future?" he asked.

"Yes, that's me," said Bright.

"My name is Water Wings, a friend of Strong Hooves."

"Oh, is something the matter?"

"You could say that, yes."

"I had a feeling," Bright said. "I imagine Strong has gotten himself in trouble with the law."

"So you heard about what he had done?" Water asked.

"Yes, that and a little, ah, intuition." Bright considered. "That same intuition is telling me that you've taken his place as leader of this faction."

Water looked mildly surprised. "I didn't think word had gotten out already. I only just formally took on the role today."

Bright simply smiled. "Won't you sit down, please?"

"Thank you." Water hovered into a chair opposite Bright. "Though I'm not at all sure what I can talk to you about."

"Oh?"

"Where it was Strong's idea to contact you, I'm not at all sure exactly what his intentions were, and he didn't have a chance to tell me before the sheriff arrived earlier."

Bright was sure that was not the entire truth. She had the sense this pegasus was privy to more details about Strong's agenda than he let on. That likely meant he had little intention of continuing what Strong had started. She needed to find a way to seek some advantage from that.

Bright paused when a server brought over Water's meal before she said, "In that case, I'm more than happy to do some of the talking."

"I am a bit surprised that you chose to accept Strong's invitation," said Water. "He and the Harmonists never did see eye to eye."

"Interesting choice of words, Water."

"Um, how so?"

"You said 'he' rather than the Shimmerists," said Bright. "Can I take this to mean you might be seeking some form of reconciliation between our two factions?"

"I never thought we should be enemies, certainly," said Water. "Sure, we have differing philosophies, but we sort of want the same thing: a prosperous future for ponies."

"Oh, we definitely can do more together than apart. It's why I chose to accept the invitation. I saw something good that can come from it in the future."

The very moment Rainy had mentioned that Strong wanted to talk to her, Bright immediately had visions about a grand realignment of Shimmerist priorities. She was sure now that had heralded this change in leadership. She doubted any pony would have ever suspected that Strong would leave his faction to somepony who would take a radically different approach.

Water took a few quick bites of his dinner before continuing. "At the moment, however, I'm not sure how much I can offer at my end, especially since I have a lot of, ah, loose ends to tie up before I can figure out our next steps."

"Would one of those loose ends happen to be your contact in Equestria?"

Water nearly choked on his lettuce. He glanced around quickly and leaned forward, lowering his voice as he said, "Can you not spread that around too much, please?"

"My apologies," Bright said.

Water frowned. "Rainy was not supposed to reveal any details about that."

"If it helps any, she didn't. I don't know the nature of your contact, just that Strong had some sort of conduit he was drawing on for information, otherwise he would never have made the offer of information concerning alicorns."

"Still, it's not something that should be heard by the wrong ears."

"Oh, I agree, and I intend to remain discreet about it," said Bright.

"And I'll be perfectly honest with you," Water said. "The only reason he mentioned it at all was that he wanted access to your source of information concerning Equestria, That story you told about the Equestrian artifact at the Pony Council is not one that's widely known."

"Sadly, my source of information was more Earth-bound and fleeting. I daresay he would be disappointed."

"I had a feeling that was the case. No offense, of course."

"None taken." Bright smiled. "But this is good, isn't it? It leaves us free to discuss how we can move forward without it being a mere exchange of strategic interests."

Water appeared to consider before venturing, "I still might be able to get information on alicorns for you."

"That's all well and good, but there's something far more important I wish to know."

Water hesitated. "More important to you than alicorns?"

"Yes."

"Just so you know, Rainy did let us in on some, uh, not-so-widely-known aspects of Harmonist belief."

"I know," said Bright. "She admitted as such."

"Then what is it you want?" Water asked.

"I need more information about a particular Equestrian artifact, one I've heard of from my other sources but don't know enough about."

"And what's that?"

"The Tree of Harmony."

Water paused. "I know I've heard of that before. Is it real?"

"Oh, yes, it most definitely is," said Bright in a reverent voice. "It is the living embodiment of Harmony itself. The Element Bearers have a direct connection to it. It may even be sapient."

"It sounds like you already know quite a bit about it. What more could you possibly need?"

"The most important parts: how it came about, how it grows, how it sustains itself." Bright paused before adding in a softer voice, "How we can get one to grow on Earth."

Water stopped in mid-chew. "Um ..."

"Think about it, Water!" Bright gushed. "It could help both our causes. We want to see every being in the world become one with Harmony. You want to see more humans transformed into ponies. Both are going to require a very strong source of magic behind it. Really, our causes are not that far apart when you think about it."

"Well, maybe," Water said. "But I do want to focus on more practical solutions."

"Understood, but we have to think about the future. For all we know, the original Tree of Harmony took years, maybe even centuries to grow. We have to start somewhere." Bright considered. "Is this access of yours able to convey items as well, or only information?"

Water paused, as if debating how much to reveal. "Only information."

"A pity. It would have been nice if we could obtain a cutting or seed from the Tree of Harmony."

"I, uh, doubt my contact has that sort of resource," said Water.

"Yes, it is a bit of a pipe dream, but it pays to think ambitiously," said Bright. "You never know what you can achieve until you reach for the stars themselves."

Water slowly smiled. "Well, you certainly took the right name for yourself, then."

Bright chuckled. "Thank the Vision for it. The Angel of Harmony -- that's what I call the white alicorn in the Vision -- said as her parting words to me, 'Continue to live by the values I have shown you, and you will be assured of a bright future.' I knew right then, even before I woke up, what my name should be and what my talent is." She smiled. "I got my cutie mark only a day later."

Water looked surprised. "A day? I thought the earliest any pony got their cutie mark was about a week."

"Well, they could only go by the ponies in the shelters. I chose not to go into one. Some close friends and I had already accepted that this was the next step in our spiritual evolution, and we saw no need to treat it as a disease. We lived together and supported each other during and right after our transformation." Bright's smile widened. "It's some of the fondest memories of my life. It was what convinced me that Harmony was our future."

"And I suppose Shimmerism really didn't fit into that," said Water in a delicate voice.

"But it can!" Bright said. "The very fact that you're now the leader of the western Shimmerists, and that you're talking to me proves that it's possible. It could be the sort of unity that can help something like a Tree of Harmony take root here. That's why I need your help in obtaining as much information on it as possible."

Water considered. "I'll do the best I can. All I can do is ask my contact for the information."

"Thank you," Bright hopped out of her chair. "I'll be staying overnight, and I can stay another day if needed. Please let me know what you find out."

"I will."

Bright lifted a fore-hoof and offered it to Water. He returned the gesture and touched his hoof to hers. "To a brighter future, for all of us."

Water smiled. "I certainly hope that's in store for us."

"I don't need to hope," said Bright. "I already know."

The sun hung low in the late afternoon sky as Bob approached the little clearing upon the high hill overlooking the lake. Despite the lake having been created by pegasus rain as a means to supply Pony Hope with fresh water, earth ponies had been at work soon after to make it appear as if the lake had always been there. The shores appeared lush with plant life despite most of it going dormant for the coming winter.

He stopped at the end of the trail and peered between the trunks of the trees. A cool breeze touched his fur and made him shiver. The pegasi had already put out the word that it was going to be a frosty night, as they had ceased their gentle nudging of the jet stream during the late harvest.

His heart ached as he spotted Tina. She lay on her belly, her wings loose at her sides, her feathers slightly unkempt. It reminded him of the time Tina had showed him how to help her preen her feathers. It wasn't until later did he learn that such assistance could be considered rather intimate between two ponies who were not blood-related. He wondered if she had even known that, or if she were working off of some sort of pony instinct.

He knew he couldn't approach unannounced. The moment he started forward, his hooves crisp against fallen leaves, Tina jerked her head around. She scrambled to her hooves and turned towards him, folding her wings more neatly against her sides. Her normally lovely eyes were bloodshot, and Bob had to fight down guilt.

Tina looked as if she were about to say something, but nothing came forth when she opened her mouth. She closed it again and looked with glistening eyes towards Bob.

Bob had a feeling it was up to him to start this already awkward conversation. "Tina, I want to apologize to you."

Tina immediately started shaking her head.

"If anything I ever did or said caused you any distress, it was not at all--"

"No, stop it, stop it!" Tina cried in a quavering voice. "You're not the one who needs to be sorry. You're not the one at fault here."

"But maybe you're right," said Bob. "Maybe I am obsessing over this too much. Maybe I'm pushing myself too hard."

Tina again shook her head. "Only if that's what you really believe. You can't make decisions based on what I say." She hesitated before adding in a tentative voice. "You're the one who told me I shouldn't be making decisions about my future based on what you do."

Bob had to search his memory to understand what she was talking about. "Oh, you mean rehumanization and all that."

Tina's ears swiveled at Bob's reluctant tone.

"Maybe I shouldn't be trying to dictate what you do or don't do."

"That's not the tune you were singing before about rehumanization," Tina said softly.

Bob kept telling himself he wanted Tina to do what was best for her and not for him, or even them. Yet he couldn't see himself continuing this relationship if one of them was a pony and the other human. He had heard of some people trying such a thing, and rarely did it ever succeed.

It would also lock them out of a particular expression of intimacy that he had to admit he had been thinking about occasionally whenever he spent time with her.

Tina stepped closer to him, and his thoughts became muddied as he took in her scent. Logic told him the best thing to do would be to back away to prevent a hormonal surge from clouding his judgment; his heart told him it was the most disastrous thing he could do.

He listened to his heart and stood where he was, looking into Tina's eyes.

"I want the absolute truth from you, Bob," Tina said in a tone that betrayed the heavy emotion behind it. "What if I rehumanized, and you remained a pony? How would you feel?"

Again, logic battled emotion. He held back his initial response, which was to ask if she was considering it. That was not the point of the question. She was fishing, trying to find out what his feelings towards her were without having to come out and ask.

He longed to go back in time to that afternoon spent by the lake, him venting his frustrations, her wing wrapped around him. He had settled into a calm silence after venting, snuggled up against Tina, the most content he had ever felt post-transformation.

"I'd be upset," Bob said in an uneasy voice.

"You don't sound that sure of yourself."

"Tina, this is very hard for me to admit!" Bob suddenly exclaimed, causing Tina to draw back her ears and lift a fore-hoof as if to back away. "I-I don't want you to rehumanize."

Tina slowly lowered her fore-hoof. "Why?"

Bob sighed and lowered his head. "Because I've just been fooling myself for the past month. My mother was right."

"You mean Sarah?" Tina asked in confusion.

"No, my real mother."

"Eileen? What did she say to you?"

"Her last letter to me," Bob said in a subdued voice. "It was likely meant as a flippant comment. She was commenting on my answer to her question about whether I had made a decision as to rehumanization. I had insisted I was still undecided. She had replied with, quote, 'sure, but just let me know when your cutie cutecenara is so I can attend.'"

"But you're not taking it as a flippant comment, are you?" Tina asked.

Bob looked up. His heart lurched again at the simple affection and sympathy in her eyes. "She's right. I have made a decision. I have no desire to go back."

Tina gave him a tiny smile. "Because of what you can do?"

"That's part of it."

"What's wrong with that?"

"I didn't say anything was wrong with it," said Bob.

"Yes, but everything else other than your voice practically screams it," said Tina.

Bob clenched his teeth for a moment. "I don't want my existence to be based on what I can do. It's why I admire you so much."

Tina looked taken aback. "You do??"

"Yes. You don't let the fact that you can control weather define you. You do only what you want to do."

Tina nodded slowly. "So ... that's why you didn't want my decision to rehumanize rest on what you did."

"No."

Tina simply stared and didn't say a word.

The single syllable had taken all of Bob's will to say. It was still easy to say "yes" and shunt his own feelings to the side. Again.

Bob took a deep breath. "I'm staying a pony. I don't want you to rehumanize because I want you to remain a pony as well. I want us to keep being together."

Tina's pupils shrank slightly, and her wings trembled at her sides.

"And you're wrong, I do need to apologize. I kept you in the dark. I gave you no indication about my feelings towards you."

Tina's eyes brimmed with tears.

"I didn't even stop to say I love you. I'm so sorry I didn't say that ear--"

His words were cut off when Tina pulled him into a double embrace, her forelegs around his neck and her wings pulling the rest of him towards her.

"And here I was fighting with myself on how to say the same thing to you," Tina said in a choked voice. "I love you, Bob. I'm so sorry I didn't say that sooner."

Bob smiled as he realized that he was glad Tina had become a pegasus. To have both soft fur and feathers touching him somehow made the contact more intimate and real. His mind again flirted with carrying that further, but the last thing he wanted to do was become reckless.

Tina drew back from the embrace, and they came together in a kiss that had been put off for far too long, her wings still gently brushing his sides. When their lips parted, and she gave him a look that went beyond mere affection, Bob feared he would have to be the one to suggest they back off.

At least until Tina had a chance to have a particular spell applied to prevent certain consequences.

"Bob?" Tina asked in a soft voice.

Bob's heart raced. "Yes, Tina?"

"Would you do something for me?"

"S-sure. What is it?"

Tina's eyelids lowered slightly. "Help me preen my wings."

Bob let out a ragged sigh and smiled. "I would be happy to."

Tina suddenly giggled.

"What is it?" Bob asked.

"You thought I was going to suggest sex, didn't you?"

Bob blushed hard. "N-not necessarily."

Tina giggled harder. "I'll be honest. It was, ah, on my mind, too."

"I don't think I'm quite ready for that."

Tina nodded. "Same here. It can wait. We've got plenty of time."

Bob let out a relaxed sigh. "And we don't need to be ruled by pony hormones."

"Exactly."

Bob felt like an enormous weight had been lifted from his barrel. He had feared that some pony mating instinct was at work, but now he could rest assured that it was just their mutual feelings for one another.

Tina drew away from him. "Let's get to that preening, or other ponies will start thinking we went off to have nookie."

Bob chuckled at her word choice.

Tina gave him another desirous look. "And, yes, I am very well aware now how helping a pegasus preen can be rather intimate in itself." She extended a wing and winked. "So make sure you do a good job."

Bob smiled. "I always do."

Author's Note

The letter from Sunset Blessing is courtesy of Halira.

Chapter 32 - Unraveling Secrecy

Kelsey clenched his hands into fists, his arms rigid and trembling slightly as he fought the urge to bolt. As a slow clop of hooves came around his left side again, he tried to keep his expression neutral, his eyes falling on Princess Luna's face. Her own expression was one of intense scrutiny, her horn glowing as she traced a slow circle around him for what had to be the third time. He finally broke his silence, but only for an instant. "Is this going to take much--?"

"Quiet," Luna said in an urgent tone. "This is a delicate spell. I need all my concentration. And you need to relax."

Kelsey tried to tell himself that he had nothing to fear. He couldn't even feel the spell operating on him. As Luna passed, his gaze fell on Twilight, who looked on with both sympathy and interest. Next to her, her diminutive dragon companion fidgeted as he glanced between Twilight and Luna.

Finally, Luna came to a stop. She stepped before him again, her horn now quiescent. "I am done."

"And?" Kelsey prompted in a voice tinged with desperation as much as impatience.

"Realize that I do not know your mind enough to be absolutely sure," said Luna.

"Just tell me what you found."

"It is possible your mental and emotional state has indeed been compromised."

Twilight gasped.

Kelsey felt briefly nauseous. "But you said you can't be sure?"

"It is a far greater possibility than not that you have been subjected to mind magic."

"Luna, if you're right, this is just more evidence against Fuller," said Twilight. "Kelsey even admitted that Fuller's been using Ryan to make others loyal to him."

Luna glared at Kelsey. "And you did nothing while this was happening."

"I believed what he was doing was necessary," said Kelsey.

"And Kelsey may even have been made to believe that as well," Twilight said.

"Nevertheless, such mind magic works best when one is willing to be persuaded," said Luna. "The magic Ryan wields needs to start somewhere. It needs something on which to build."

"I'm willing to help now," Kelsey said.

"Only when you have learned that Fuller's weapon was turned against you. I still have utter contempt for your lack of ethics."

"Luna, stop, please," said Twilight.

"Furthermore, had this been Equestria, you would answer to me, and I would not be inclined to be very merciful."

"Luna!"

Luna's voice rose. "Corruption of the mind and emotions with magic is the worst possible crime that can be committed against a sapient being. Would you care to hear what I have done to such perpetrators in Equestria's past?"

Twilight stepped between Luna and Kelsey. "That's enough! Kelsey is not on trial here. If he is guilty of something, it will be for American courts to decide."

"Princess Luna, your words don't frighten me," said Kelsey. "You don't understand what it's like to have a foreign power come into your world and utterly usurp and undermine your culture."

"A process, I understand, that early America excelled at," said Luna coldly.

"Luna!" Twilight cried. "Stop it! You're not helping!"

Luna took a deep breath. "My apologies. I cannot help it. The sense of Ryan's presence has only grown more prevalent. He is building up to something."

"Can you detect if he does start to use his power?"

"I can indeed, which is why I have absolutely no intention of leaving this facility until he is in custody and has been pacified by--" She glanced at Kelsey for a moment. "--others."

"I am aware of the Dreamwardens, Princess," said Kelsey.

Luna narrowed her eyes. "Then you are aware of the justice they seek against beings like Ryan."

"You're citing yet another reason I chose to work with Mr. Fuller. It's more pony magic being given little to no oversight."

"I could argue that the Dreamwardens represent a magic that was already present in this universe long before Sunset had breached the dimensional divide, but it will be lost on you."

"This is not the time or the place to debate such things," said Twilight. She looked up at Kelsey. "You got what you wanted. We've confirmed that Fuller used Ryan on you. Will you commit to helping us now?"

Kelsey already felt his loyalties tugged back into Fuller's camp. He now had a treasure trove of new intelligence. He could reveal how the Equestrian Diarchy was interfering directly with American affairs, bypassing MIDROC security in a clear violation of the treaty. For all of Twilight's talk about wanting to abide by it, she certainly saw fit to do a creative interpretation.

What it ultimately came down to, as selfish as it seemed, was his own future.

No matter what happened, he would stand before a judge and be held accountable for his actions. If he was still working with Matthew when everything came crashing down, he would see harsher justice than he would if it could be shown he was trying to help the opposition.

"As much as I despise selling out a man who I still believe has the right idea, yes, I will help you," said Kelsey. "What do you need me to do?"

"First, the same that Tonya will be doing," Twilight said. "Looking the other way while my friends try to sort out this matter."

"I can keep Mr. Fuller in the dark only for so long. He is not a stupid man."

"But he trusts you. If you tell him everything is all right or that you're handling an issue, I'm sure that will buy us enough time."

"What is it you're trying to gain besides the safety of the prisoners?"

"Evidence," said Luna.

"The text I received while we were waiting for Luna was from Anthony Heller," said Twilight. "He's building a case against Fuller. Heller's office has taken the unicorn who recorded the agents going after Heller into protective custody."

"You need to keep that sort of communication to a minimum, Princess," said Kelsey. "Everything is monitored. You're fortunate that you have a UN-issued cell phone. We don't have the decryption ciphers for that."

"I've arranged for other means to allow the others to communicate with one another. We've set up--"

Luna stretched out a fore-leg. "Should you tell him this?"

"We have to trust him, Luna, we don't have any choice," said Twilight. "He's likely the first person whom anyone goes to concerning security matters. We need him to prevent any of that from going to Fuller." Twilight turned her gaze back to Kelsey. "We've set up three privacy shields, enhanced like this one to block detection of teleportation. It will allow us to talk without anyone taking notice that we're gathering in one spot."

"In the meantime, however, Heller may be getting messages from his office," said Kelsey. "I need to head to the comms center at once. If they decrypt something of interest, and I don't respond to their notification, they'll go to Fuller directly."

Twilight nodded. "I'll text the others to stop communicating by phone if they can avoid it. You better get going."

"Wait," said Luna. She stepped up to Kelsey and looked him in the eye. "You have been Fuller's loyal servant for the past three months. Surely you have access to the evidence that Mr. Heller craves."

Kelsey tried to maintain his composure under that sharp gaze but found himself either unable or unwilling. He thought back to the very files that had cast doubt on his own mental state.

"I do," said Kelsey in a flat voice. "Confidential files only Mr. Fuller and I know about. They detail Mr. Fuller's activity concerning Ryan." After a short pause he added, "For the most part."

"We need those files," said Twilight.

"I'll see if I can get a copy of them without being discovered," said Kelsey. "Even though I have full access, Mr. Fuller still has many security protocols in place."

"Do the best you can," said Twilight. "If it's too risky, hold off on it for now."

Kelsey nodded and headed out. He still hated himself for doing this, but Fuller had brought this on himself. Loyalty could not be instilled, it had to be earned. Until then, Kelsey thought Fuller had done that. Instead, Kelsey was just another tool to be used and discarded.

Tonya exited the van as Danton and Anthony brought Jenny and Eileen out. Her heart lurched when she saw Jenny was almost limp, her head hanging down as it had the whole trip. She worried the poor girl was in a state of shock. She had not detected anything from Jenny other than her ambient magical aura, and even that seemed a bit weaker now.

Tonya tried to tell herself she had done the right thing. Her reasons for shutting down Jenny had nothing to do with wanting to further Fuller's agenda; she had seen a potential threat to public safety and had to stop it.

Sun and Verdant emerged from one of the other vans carrying the incarcerated ponies as well as Bev. Tonya caught a sparkle among the MIDROC personnel and raised an eyebrow when she saw not the two crystal ponies she had on her original staff, but four.

They marched towards her, almost in perfect step, one of the newcomers in the lead. The purple-furred, deep blue-haired stallion brought the group to a halt. His officious gaze flicked over Tonya and her cohorts before he said, "Who is in charge here?"

"I am," said Tonya. "And you are?"

"Edward Kenworth," the stallion said. "Current FCPA rank: Lieutenant."

"My rank is Captain."

"Of course, ma'am," said Edward in only a slightly less imperious tone. "And now that you're back, you are naturally in nominal charge of MIDROC security. I will take charge of the prisoners and arrange for their safe incarceration."

"I had every intention of arranging that myself." Tonya indicated her cohorts. "I had planned to make these two temporary members of the security staff and put them in charge of the prisoners."

From the look on Sun and Verdant's faces, this was a surprise to them. Tonya had hoped to have time to brief them and bring them more into her confidence, but that was before Mr. Self Important decided to get in her face.

Edward glanced dismissively at Sun and Verdant before turning his gaze to Tonya. "With all due respect, ma'am, I believe it is better we settle into roles that are best for our skill sets. I have had extensive experience in guarding and supervising magical beings. Your experience is more policing and general security."

"The last I heard, I was still in charge of security at MIDROC," Tonya countered.

"Yes, ma'am, and I imagine I will be reporting to you with daily briefings. You can be confident that I will handle the matter professionally."

Tonya could see the game being played now. Fuller likely suspected he could no longer trust her loyalty and had brought in additional crystal ponies he could better keep in his pocket.

"Mr. Fuller has always deferred to me in all security matters," Tonya said.

"I'm sure he has," said Edward. "But with all due respect, ma'am, he is in charge of this facility, not us. He has made it clear that he wishes a division of labor. Otherwise, I suspect, he fears you will be overtaxed in attempting to both maintain security at the facility and watch over the prisoners. If you wish, you are free to look over my record. I am sure you will find it exemplary."

Tonya had no doubt about that, but she likely would also find that he had an unquestioned devotion to authority. It would be the only reason Fuller would bring in another team.

Danton stepped over to them and said in an irritated voice, "This is not the time or place to debate this."

"It sounds to me like Ms. Jarris has a valid concern," said Anthony. "Mr. Fuller is making decisions without consulting her."

"But it's as Mr. Kenworth stated, that Mr. Fuller is ultimately in charge." Danton turned towards Tonya. "Ms. Jarris, Mr. Fuller wants the prisoners processed immediately. I strongly suggest you go with the arrangements as Mr. Fuller wants and take it up with him later. Now is not the time to change procedures."

Tonya frowned at the irony of his statement. Already procedures had been completely upended or outright ignored. She glanced at Sun and Verdant before turning back towards Edward. "I will meet you halfway. You can be in charge of the prisoners for the moment so long as I can add these two to my general security staff on a temporary basis."

Edward sighed. "Ma'am, with all due respect--"

"Every time you say that, what comes out of your mouth next is anything but respect," Tonya snapped. "I'm not asking your permission. I have the authority to take on new staff if I need it, and that's what I'm doing now. You can take that up with Mr. Fuller if you want."

Edward glanced at Sun and Verdant again before nodding once. "Very well." He turned to the other crystal ponies under his command. "Keep in formation around the prisoners. Allow no magic, not even levitation. Immediately call for backup if Miss Tanner uses her ability."

Tonya stepped back to give Edward and the agents room to shepherd the prisoners into the facility. She gestured for Sun and Verdant to come over to her. "That had not gone at all as I had hoped," Tonya murmured in a low voice.

"To be perfectly honest, ma'am," Sun began in a somber voice. "From the way Verdie and I were struggling earlier, perhaps Mr. Kenworth and his cohorts are the better choice."

"I had wanted someone I could trust to report back to me on what was happening with them," said Tonya. "Now I've lost that."

"Also, we don't have a lot of experience with facility security," said Verdant, "We've had instruction on it, but little actual hooves-on work."

"And I imagine once Fuller realizes that, he'll assign some of this new contingent to my direct security staff." Tonya looked towards the door that the prisoners were being led through. "But until then, we can take advantage of the situation as it is now. We can coordinate with allies as much as possible and figure out how to keep the prisoners safe and blow the lid off of Fuller's little secret kingdom."

"Ma'am, I have to admit, I didn't quite sign on for this," said Sun. "This is bigger than anything I've ever dealt with."

"Join the club." Tonya turned more fully towards them. "And you're right, this is well beyond your responsibility. I can't force either of you to continue helping me. If you want to back out of this, say the word. I will still put glowing recommendations on your records, as your work so far has been superb."

Sun and Verdant exchanged a look, and Verdant nodded once. Sun turned back to Tonya. "We were talking this over while you were speaking with Mr. Kenworth. We can't in good conscience turn away. We witnessed inexcusable brutality by a law enforcement officer. I can't get that out of my head."

"If you do stick with me, I might tell you to do things that go against FCPA rules," said Tonya.

"Even our instructors told us that we should use our heads and not just quote procedure. While they likely meant it more in the context of our main talent for absorbing magic, I think we can apply it a little more loosely here."

"We'll do whatever you ask of us, ma'am," said Verdant. "Especially if it means we don't have a repeat of what we saw earlier today."

Tonya smiled. "Thank you. That means a lot to me. Now, let's get inside and see what we can learn."

One agent dead, the other in critical condition. Had a mental breakdown right in front of the GVPD and GV mayor. One pony dead. Another pony injured but stable. Christ on a pogo stick, what a goddamn mess.

Anthony read the latest text from the Broomfield office as he leisurely walked down the hall towards Fuller's office, much to Danton's growing impatience. Anthony had known Fuller would summon him the moment he stepped into the facility, but he had no reason to rush. What about the news media? Anthony texted back.

A complete circus. It's making national news now.

Keep a lid on the details for the time being, Anthony texted.

We can't sit on this forever, came the reply. Didn't work for Fuller and won't work for us.

We want this to break in an orderly manner. We need to show that the Bureau is serious about keeping its own house clean.

While he was typing, the phone vibrated briefly to indicate another text had come in. He completed the one he was working on and sent it before opening the new one from Twilight: IMPORTANT! No texts or calls outside the facility! Everything monitored! Kelsey working for us and will try to intercept. Go to conference room 302 when able.

Anthony frowned, wishing that had come in before he started his conversation with his office. At least they did indeed have Kelsey working for them now. Anthony would have to make formal note of it so that they went lighter on Kelsey in court.

He relayed a brief message to his office that he was going temporarily incommunicado as he stood just outside Fuller's office.

"You might want to finish your conversation later, Heller," said Danton. "I'm sure Mr. Fuller doesn't want to be kept waiting."

While Anthony was already indeed finished, he nevertheless kept his phone out as he looked at Danton. "I have a question for you."

"What is it?"

"When did you start working for Fuller?"

Danton raised an eyebrow. "Why do you want to know?"

"Humor me, please," said Anthony.

"Not until I know why it's so important to you."

Anthony smiled. "You all pulled off such a well-coordinated operation that I imagine you must have all trained together."

"We did," Danton said. "Mr. Fuller took a personal interest in ensuring that we knew how he wanted us to operate."

"And how long ago was that?" Anthony asked.

"He first brought us all together about two months ago and discussed his long term goals with us. It made us feel like part of a well-knit team."

"I'm sure it did. I'm sure he also emphasized what a danger unregulated pony magic could be."

"Of course."

"That you should all fear a world in which pony magic is allowed to run rampant."

Danton hesitated, but nodded. "What's your point?"

"Fear can be an interesting motivator," said Anthony. "It can make people do or believe things that they wouldn't normally."

"I don't understand," Danton said.

"You probably do, but don't quite realize it yet." Anthony put his phone away. "Let's go see Mr. Fuller. As you said, we shouldn't keep him waiting."

Anthony stepped into the reception area, though Kelsey's chair was uncharacteristically empty. He stepped past the desk and knocked softly on the door.

"Enter," said Matthew's voice from inside.

Anthony let himself in, and Danton followed. Matthew smiled broadly and extended his hand towards Anthony. "Good to see you again, Heller, even if it is unexpected."

Anthony returned the smile and shook the man's hand. "I hope you don't mind me barging in like this, but Kelsey was not at his desk."

"I had sent him to speak with the Princess to inquire about her schedule. I suppose he had to wait for her to conclude some other business first." Matthew looked over to Danton and extended a hand towards him. "And a pleasure to see you again. Good work on executing the Denver operation."

"Thank you, sir," said Danton as he accepted the handshake.

"I won't keep you long, as I'm sure you both have other business to attend to," said Matthew. "Especially you, Heller. I know this trip took you out of your way. It's always good to see such dedication, even if your assistance was not specifically needed this time around."

"As much as I respect my fellow agent, sir," Danton began. "I do feel like Mr. Heller imposed himself when it was not needed. He questioned procedures that had been drawn up without his engagement."

"I questioned only one," said Anthony. "I saw evidence that undue force had been used upon one of the incarcerated. I corroborated this with several witnesses, as it had taken place before I arrived."

Matthew was already nodding. "Agent Handel, I know. I will be handling the matter personally. He will be disciplined for his actions."

"He was not in a clear state of mind. He was overly fearful and aggressive. These are things that should have been caught before he was ever assigned to such an operation."

Anthony was not about to pull any punches; he needed to know exactly how far this really went. Twilight had already relayed to him what Kelsey had told her about Matthew's mass-brainwashing campaign.

He also wanted to see if he could make some of those altered agents -- like Danton -- realize what had been done to them.

"Just what are you suggesting, Heller?" Matthew asked. "You do realize it is I who make those decisions. Are you accusing me of assigning someone who was not up to the task?"

"No, sir," said Anthony. "But we already know that Ryan Halter had been at large for several months before he was arrested. We've already seen how he can affect people's minds without them realizing it. Handel could very well have been exposed to that."

Anthony was not about to let on that he knew Ryan was at MIDROC, nor anything else he had gleaned about Fuller's machinations. Better that Fuller remain in the dark and perhaps even overconfident that he had managed to fool everyone.

"I don't see how that's possible, Heller," said Danton. "It sounds far-fetched to me."

Anthony turned towards him. "You made note of the fact earlier that I had taken exception to procedures laid down without my knowledge. Why did I not know of them?"

"I don't understand."

"The Bureau doesn't change basic procedures except under extreme circumstances, and even then a memo is sent to all agents so they are aware of the changes should the same situation come up." Anthony turned towards Matthew. "I should note that while Agent Danton indeed led a successful operation, I found the methods used to be very unorthodox. I am concerned that the mental states of all the agents present may be called into question."

Danton frowned. "Are you saying you believe all of us to be crazy?"

"Not in the strict definition of the word," said Anthony. "And certainly not of your own fault. But I feel we need to consider the possibility."

"Why?"

"Because if the arrest was made where the arresting agents were mentally compromised, the arrest itself can be found to be invalid."

"These people committed crimes, Heller."

"No, they are alleged to have committed crimes," Anthony said. "It's up to a court to decide if they really have committed them. Not us. What you just said is not something I would expect to hear from a fellow agent."

Danton looked about to respond, but paused as if having to search for the right words.

Matthew relieved him of the burden. "Enough, gentlemen." He turned to Anthony. "We've had differing opinions before, Heller, but I've always respected your position. I'm struggling to do so here."

"All I can do is voice my concerns," said Anthony. "It's up to you to act on them."

As Anthony was finishing his statement, the door opened and Kelsey stepped in. "Apologies for my absence, sir," he said, sounding a bit winded.

"Is everything all right?" Matthew asked.

"Yes, sir."

Matthew nodded, though his gaze lingered on Kelsey for a moment. "Is there anything else, Heller?"

Anthony thought about mentioning how he had been chased by two agents, but he suspected Matthew was expecting him to mention it. He decided to keep the man guessing. "No, sir."

"You're quite sure?"

"Definitely."

"Very well," said Matthew. "Danton, please file a complete briefing about the operation before you leave the facility."

"At once, sir."

Matthew turned to Anthony as Danton was about to leave. "I'm sure you'll want to start back to Denver as soon as possible."

"Not right away," said Anthony,

Danton stopped at the door and frowned at Anthony.

"I beg your pardon?" Matthew asked.

"It's getting late enough that I don't want to make the long drive back just yet or try to get a last-minute flight," said Anthony. "I'll stay here the night. I need to catch up on some work anyway."

Matthew nodded. "Very well, but we don't have any spare office space."

"I'll find a conference room somewhere," Anthony said as he headed out.

Danton followed him, glaring. "What the hell was that all about back there?"

"Exactly what I said it was," said Anthony.

"You really think we're compromised? Myself as well?"

"If not, explain to me why the procedures that were followed in that operation were so starkly different from standard?"

"Special circumstances, Heller," said Danton.

Anthony stopped and faced him. "Is that what Fuller told you?"

"What if he did?"

"Did he tell all of you this?"

"Well, yes."

"Just think for a moment," Anthony said. "Have you ever let a superior radically change what is considered SOP in the Bureau? Name one before Fuller."

Danton was silent for a long moment. "What difference does that make? We've never had a situation like this before."

"Nor had we ever had anything like 9-11. I was a junior agent during that time, Danton. We did everything by the book despite not knowing whether yet another hijacked plane was going to crash." He stepped closer to Danton. "Even during ETS -- and I was in charge of that -- we still stuck to procedure. Adapted, perhaps, considering we were partnering with magical equines from another universe, but not the radical departure I witnessed earlier today."

Danton let out an exasperated sigh. Anthony needed Danton thinking critically about his actions over the past few months. Starlight Glimmer had told him that some mind magic could be combated with willpower and reasoning, but only if the person was aware of being controlled.

"My only concern is that everyone involved is treated fairly by the law," Anthony said. "You cannot tell me that Handel's actions were even remotely acceptable."

"I had told him stand down several times," Danton admitted.

"Several times?"

"Yes."

"And why didn't you relieve him of duty right on the spot when he struck that girl?"

Danton frowned. "We had a job to do, Heller, and I'm not his supervisor. Mr. Fuller is."

"That's irrelevant, and you know it," said Anthony. "Or you would know that normally. You're still senior to him. You were -- by your own words -- in nominal control of that operation. It is your right and your duty to ensure that--"

"All right, enough!" Danton exclaimed. "I get it."

"I hope you do," said Anthony. "I hope you reflect on all the actions you've taken for the last few months."

"Are you serious about us being under some sort of mental influence?" Danton asked.

Anthony noted that Danton's tone was far less combative. Was he actually starting to get through to the man? "I feel the possibility is sufficient to warrant further investigation."

"And just how would you go about such an investigation?" asked Danton. "All you have is a theory and nothing to back it up except your own account of a single FBI operation."

"It's not just one operation," said Anthony. "It's systemic. I can trace back actions taken by Fuller's office that could have been carried out only if the agents executing those orders disregarded most standard procedures and even basic civil rights."

"Without solid evidence, it's just your word against Mr. Fuller's."

"I admit that evidence can be difficult to come by where magic is concerned," said Anthony.

"Would you even be able to prove someone was mentally compromised?" asked Danton.

"The DOJ considers Starlight Glimmer an authority on the subject," said Anthony. "And she's on Earth at the moment. I'm sure she would be willing to assist."

Danton let out a quick sigh. "I'm not saying I'm buying into this, as it still sounds like crazy conspiracy theory to me, but I'd be willing to submit to an examination just to satisfy you."

Anthony was not sure how feasible that would be in the short time they had to stop Fuller, but it was a sign that he had managed to cast some doubt among at least one of Fuller's people. "I'll see what I can do. In the meantime, keep thinking over what you've been doing for the last few months."

"I'm not the only one who's been operating like this, Heller," said Danton. "That's what I have trouble with: you're implying we all got mass-brainwashed. That would take a hell of a lot of coordination and planning."

"Yes, it would," Anthony said as he started to turn away. "Maybe think on that as well."

Tonya headed down the hallway with Sun and Verdant, the latter two turning their heads to take in the unfamiliar surroundings, temporary MIDROC security badges hanging from their necks. Sun finally said, "Mind if I make an observation, ma'am?"

"Of course not," said Tonya. "You're my security staff for the foreseeable future."

"Then I need to report three magic blooms in the facility."

"Princess Twilight is fond of using various shields to protect the privacy of sensitive conversations."

"Yes, ma'am, and I do recognize the signature of the spell, but three?" Sun looked on ahead. "And we're approaching one now."

"Duly noted," Tonya said.

"Should this be a concern, ma'am?"

Verdant nudged him and whispered in his ear.

Sun blinked. "Oh. Yes, of course."

"I can guess what Verdant said to you," said Tonya. "But you're correct to play it by the book so you can claim innocence later. In fact, I'm heading to one of those anomalies specifically to check it out."

"Ah, yes, of course."

She had the conference room in sight that Twilight had texted her about when she heard an officious voice behind her that she could have done without. "Ms. Jarris, a moment, please!"

Tonya rolled her eyes before turning around. "What is it, Kenworth?"

Edward stepped up to her. "I have completed arrangements for the prisoners, ma'am, so I thought I would take the time to see if you needed any other assistance."

"Noted, and I don't," said Tonya.

"Are you quite sure?" said Edward. "My cohorts and I can clearly sense three magic blooms in--"

"Of which I am well aware and investigating now. Or had you not noticed I was heading towards one?"

"Would you like me to investigate the others for you, ma'am?"

"What I want is for you to stick to your job," said Tonya. "Which you heavily implied earlier you were well-suited for."

Edward glanced at Sun and Verdant. "My concern is that you have inexperienced ponies on your staff. If I may suggest--"

"You may not. I want you to return to your duty in guarding the prisoners. Given the nature of Miss Tanner's power, it's critical that you have all the crystal ponies you can get, including you."

Edward's jaw tightened. "Very well, Ms. Jarris. Would you care to relay your findings to me so that I may assuage my staff?"

"Certainly," said Tonya. "You may go now."

Edward looked almost shocked at this dismissal, but he nodded and spun around before heading away.

"The sooner I can get that ass off my staff, the better," Tonya muttered before turning to her cohorts. "Stand outside the room when I go inside. While I know you've both thrown your lot in with me, I want to minimize your exposure."

"Understood, ma'am," said Sun. "But don't hesitate to call on us if you need us."

Tonya nodded and headed up to the door. She knocked gently, but when she heard nothing, she grasped the knob between her fore-hooves and let herself inside.

The conference room was empty save for a shimmering privacy shield which enveloped most of the space at one end. A large, sparkling gem sat on the floor in the center, which her magical senses told her was the source of the spell. She stepped through the shield, careful not to disturb it by absorbing any of its magic.

Her phone buzzed with a message from Twilight: Move two feet to your right.

Tonya raised an eyebrow, but did as she was instructed. Seconds later, a flash lit up the room, and Twilight Sparkle was simply there.

"Whoa!" Tonya said, nearly stumbling back outside the shield in her surprise.

"I need to take you to where the others are meeting," said Twilight.

"Um, okay."

Twilight placed a hoof on Tonya's shoulder. "This may feel a little weird. Teleporting in three, two, one."

Twilight's horn flashed, and Tonya immediately felt colder than Antarctica in the middle of its six-month night. The sensation was gone in an instant, a wave of nausea passing over her as she found herself in another conference room with a much larger group of beings.

Twilight appeared in her view, a concerned look on her face. "Are you okay?"

Tonya lay a fore-hoof on her belly. "I think I left my stomach back in the other room, but I'll be all right."

"I have an anti-nausea potion if you need it."

"No, I'll be okay, it's already feeling better." Tonya looked past Twilight and saw Anthony standing near Sunny and Goldy. She started to sweep her gaze to the side. "Gang's all here, it looks li -- Jesus!"

"May I assume you are Tonya Jarris?" asked Princess Luna.

Tonya just stared for another long moment before she finally said, "Uh, yeah, that's me."

"A pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Sunny gave Tonya a sullen look. "Even if she did stop my sister from using her power to protect herself."

"Sunny, I was thinking only of the public safety," said Tonya. "And I was unaware of the complete extent of the corruption in the Bureau."

"Placing blame is counterproductive," said Luna. "We should instead focus on our next steps on how to bring this miscreant Fuller to justice."

"I've managed to place a seed of doubt in Agent Danton's mind," said Anthony. "He's willing to be examined by Starlight to see if his mind has been affected."

"Unfortunately, Starlight is still in Oregon and doesn't have the ability to teleport that far in one go," said Twilight. "Luna was able to detect mind magic in Kelsey, though, which is what convinced him to help us."

"While that's well and good, Starlight is legally recognized as an expert in mind magic," said Anthony. "Her word would carry much more weight in court."

"Mr. Heller raises a valid point," said Luna. "I do have the necessary range and teleportation power to reach Starlight. If she could provide the needed visual reference, I could go to her and teleport her here."

"This is a huge risk," said Twilight. "The more people we have here, the more likely we'll slip up and be discovered by Fuller."

"Well worth the risk if we can furnish enough proof to allow Fuller to be arrested."

Tonya raised an eyebrow and turned towards Anthony. "Can you actually pull it off that quickly?"

"I sincerely doubt it," said Anthony. "At best, I could get a warrant in two days."

"Even considering what you relayed to us about the mentally compromised agent?" said Luna. "Did he not admit Fuller's scheme in front of several police officers and the mayor?"

"Whoa, what?!" Tonya cried.

"I'll fill you in later," said Anthony. "Short story: two of Fuller's agents went rogue and incurred a brief hostage situation at a pony school."

"Good God."

"And, Princess, his mentally compromised state is precisely why his testimony would be useless to us," Anthony said. "The goal is to get enough hard evidence to present to the FBI Director and have him suspend Fuller from duty pending either criminal charges or a formal inquiry."

"And what happens if the Director is one of those Fuller used Ryan on?" asked Tonya.

"I considered that, but after seeing how Danton could be turned around with enough evidence, I'm hoping that--" Anthony stopped and took out his cell phone. "It's the Broomfield office. I need to take this, since they're not supposed to contact me again except in an emergency. Hopefully Kelsey can have any monitoring intercepted."

Tonya looked at the others. "You should know that your little multi-privacy shield trick has already been detected."

"We knew it would be," said Twilight. "Which is why we timed it to just as you arrived back at the facility. We're assuming you're still in charge of security."

"At the moment."

"We're hoping you and Kelsey can keep this from getting back to Fuller."

"I'll do my best," said Tonya. "Unfortunately, Fuller brought in more crystal ponies while I was gone, and their supervisor is much more by-the-book. I'm technically his superior, but I don't know how close he is with Fuller."

"We keep talking about getting Fuller arrested," said Sunny in a distressed voice. "What about my sister? What's going to be done to prevent her from being hurt?"

Goldy stepped forward. "Our concern is that Fuller will use Ryan's abilities upon Jenny. The fact that there is evidence he has done this before to those he wished to have working for him only exacerbates this worry."

"I will not allow it," Luna said. "The moment he starts using his ability, I will sense it and be able to pinpoint his location."

Twilight turned to her. "What have I said about interfering with--"

Luna frowned. "This is non-negotiable. I will not allow such blatant abuse of mind magic if I am here to stop it. If you prefer, have Starlight stop him instead, but I will be needed to identify him. Now kindly contact Starlight and have her provide me a visual reference."

Tonya could see that Anthony had been right to be concerned about Equestrian interference. Luna did not strike her as someone who would listen to reason if her mind was set on a course of action. "With all due respect to Princess Luna, I'd like to see some semblance of procedure followed. We're already taking a risk skulking about like this."

To Tonya's surprise, Luna turned towards her. "Then what procedures might you employ to delay Fuller's access to Jenny?"

"I'm not sure at the moment," Tonya replied.

"Surely Fuller realizes that he cannot use Ryan's ability flagrantly or even your own staff would pick up on it."

"I was thinking about that myself, but then I recalled how Jason explained to me that his own talent really worked well only one-on-one. Maybe it's the same with Ryan, that when he has one person to focus on, he can do it with less chance of detection."

Luna narrowed her eyes. "It is unlikely he will be able to hide it from me."

"Which means he'll want to get Jenny alone," Tonya continued. "Probably under the pretext of questioning or interrogation. I can at least order that all requests to do so go though me for approval. I can cite security concerns and hopefully make it stick."

"Please do so, at least until we know--"

Luna was interrupted when Anthony stepped into their midst, the phone still held to his ear. "I've just been informed that the mental state of the agent in the hospital is still deteriorating. He's almost completely incoherent now."

"I don't get it," Tonya said. "Was that really caused by Ryan's ability?"

"It seems to be the only common denominator among those acting outside normal bounds of protocol," said Luna.

"Yeah, but why? Mind magic is not supposed to do that."

"I may know," said Twilight. "But I'll need Starlight to confirm it."

"This has got to be hitting the media big time," said Tonya.

"It is," said Anthony.

"Then it's only a matter of time before Fuller finds out."

"We're keeping some of the details confidential for the time being."

"Fuller is someone who can put two and two together," said Tonya. "Unless Kelsey is filtering what news he gets, he's sure to figure it out."

"Perhaps it will convince him that it is useless for him to continue his plans," said Luna. She turned her head as Twilight levitated her phone before her face, a picture of a rainy hill in Oregon displayed upon it. "Thank you. I will return shortly."

As Luna vanished in a flash of light, Tonya stepped up to Twilight. "Just what is it you think is going on with the agent in the hospital, Princess?"

"Same as what happened to the man who assaulted Jenny," said Twilight. "That Ryan's magic may have had the unintended side-effect of causing increasing mental instability. He may not be in his right mind."

"A question comes immediately to mind in the wake of my enlightening conversation with Agent Heller," said Matthew as he sat behind his desk. "Why did he make no mention of the agents who pursued him?"

"Unknown, sir," said Kelsey. "Though Agent Heller has a tendency to keep his cards close to his chest."

"True, but I'm sure he considered that incident a rather egregious breach of protocol."

Kelsey could have pointed out that such a comment vastly understated the situation, but felt that would be lost on Matthew. "He's been known to be selective in what he reveals to keep a potential adversary guessing."

"And you believe Heller considers me an adversary at this point?"

Kelsey struggled with wanting to bring an end to this folly as quickly as possible and remaining loyal to his superior, at least on the surface. "It's a possibility we need to consider, sir, especially given how he imposed himself upon the operation."

Matthew leaned back in his seat. "I would like the two agents who participated in the pursuit briefed as soon as possible."

"Yes, sir."

"Have you heard anything about the status of the pony who took the video?"

"Nothing yet, sir."

Matthew folded his hands in his lap. "I'm a little concerned with how slowly that matter is coming along."

Kelsey decided to inject some truth into the lie. "I just came from the comms center, sir. Nothing resembling the video has appeared on social media, nor has there been any talk about it over police channels in Greenwood Village."

Matthew considered for a long moment, and Kelsey had the feeling he was being scrutinized. "Still, it's a rather large loose end that needs to be tied up."

"Agreed."

Matthew tilted his head slightly. "You have something else to say, Kelsey?"

Until then, Kelsey had not realized just how unnerving was his superior's penchant for guessing what he was thinking or feeling. "With all due respect, it's another indication to me that perhaps we need to back off and reassess."

"And you can say this even though we now have the acquisitions in proper custody?"

The question had been asked in a tone of genuine curiosity rather than one of admonishment or derision. Kelsey wondered if Matthew had finally come to his senses and was willing to listen to reason. "Yes, sir. I'm thinking more in the long term rather than the short term. Even though Agent Heller made no note of the incident concerning the pursuit, he is not about to keep quiet about it."

"Which is why we need to have those agents briefed so we can come up with a reasonable story about what they were doing at the time," said Matthew. "Another reason it is imperative we detain the pony who took the video."

"Heller can still cause a lot of trouble for you without it, sir."

"His time in the limelight will be coming to an end," Matthew declared. "Washington will see that my agenda is the one to pursue. It's the only one which makes sense. I should not have to tell you this. We discussed all this on day one, when I first interviewed you."

Kelsey stiffened slightly. "I know," he said in a low voice.

"But I suppose it bears repeating if your faith in this operation is being tested. Pony magic will ultimately threaten the survival of humanity. While it's inherent power is the most immediate threat, it's not the ultimate danger. Even if tomorrow a unicorn was discovered to have perfectly replicated the transformation spell, I would still not consider that the true danger. The danger is what it means to humanity as a people and a culture. It's the death of a what makes us human."

Kelsey felt a chill. The words had not changed all that much. He still wanted to believe in them. They still represented his own beliefs, or at least what he thought his beliefs were.

"Humans evolved in an environment of scarcity and conflict," Matthew continued. "It has made us what we are. It made us strong. It made us intelligent and resourceful. Yes, technology has eased those burdens and gives us more plenty than our distant ancestors could barely dream of. But it took will and labor to create that technology. It takes work to maintain it. It keeps us limber, both physically and mentally."

It made sense to Kelsey. It had then and it still did now. Yet he couldn't help but feel the words were tainted somehow.

"And what does pony magic offer us?" Matthew said. "Equestria is said to be post-scarcity. Ponies tell us we can be that way, too. That will make us soft, Kelsey. Soft and useless."

"Could not human magic do the same, sir?" Kelsey asked.

Matthew gave him a look of mild surprise. "It all depends on how it is applied. It is also clearly taking on a far different form than pony magic, one more suited to us as a species. It will augment our abilities, not supplant them."

Kelsey wanted to see the wisdom in those words. He still wanted to see humanity remain on top in any potential competition between them and ponies. Perhaps Equestria was telling the truth when they stated that most beings regardless of species get along well on their side of the portal, but they evolved under completely different conditions. He shouldn't need to keep having to convince himself after months of holding to these convictions.

Matthew stood and said in a softer voice, "I realize these past few days have been rather stressful. If you want to put in for some vacation time, I'll understand."

Kelsey shook his head. "No, sir, that won't be necessary."

"Are you sure? Everything is pretty much wrapped up by now."

"I would much rather see this through to the end," said Kelsey. "At least until the remaining loose ends are tied up."

"Agent Handel is still at MIDROC compiling his briefing," said Matthew. "He's had some administrative experience. He could fill in for you for a few days. I'm going to need to have Ryan do something about his over-aggressiveness anyway, so having him stay a few more days would be ideal."

It would also expose Matthew to more scrutiny from Heller. That he was willing to risk it could mean that he suspected Kelsey's loyalties were in question.

He was tempted to take the offer. Perhaps if he was away from here when Matthew's plans imploded, there would be less impact on him. He could already claim that he had offered to help, and it would not be his fault if Matthew had decided to relieve him of duty.

But Matthew would have to take that step. Kelsey could not do it voluntarily.

"Sir, I would much prefer to stay in my position until your goals have been realized," said Kelsey. "I indeed had some questions and some doubt, but you've reassured me. Regardless, I never intended to do anything but my duty."

Matthew appeared to consider, then nodded and slowly smiled. "Very good to hear, Kelsey. I was hoping you would say that. I consider you invaluable, but I have to think of your well-being. I will still insist you take some time off when this phase of the operation is over."

"I intend to, sir," said Kelsey in a neutral voice. "Thank you."

Starlight wished she had some of that potion she used to whip up for herself back when she was first learning how to teleport properly. Despite not having need of it for her own teleports, being carried along by another's teleportation spell -- especially such a long distance -- caused her guts to quiver dangerously for a few moments after she reappeared inside the conference room at MIDROC with Twilight standing nearby.

"You all right?" Twilight asked.

"I'll be fine in another minute or so," said Starlight.

"You look a little pale."

"I'm fine." Starlight looked around. "So what am I here to do again?"

Before Twilight could respond, the door opened, and a familiar face appeared. Starlight smiled and was about to greet Anthony with a wave when she noticed another human with him, one who looked at the assembled ponies and balked, nearly retreating a step.

"What the hell is going on here?" the man said.

"You said you were willing to be scanned by Starlight, Danton," said Anthony.

"But I didn't expect it would be this soon!" said Danton. "And is that ... is that Princess L--"

"Discretion, please," Anthony said as he shut the door behind them. "Step into the privacy shield."

"And yes, I am Princess Luna," said Luna after Danton and Anthony had entered the shield.

Danton frowned and turned to face Anthony. "Is Mr. Fuller aware she's here?"

"No, and we'd prefer to keep it that way," said Anthony.

"You're operating behind his back and violating security procedures."

"No worse than you and your cohorts violated FBI procedures. At least in my case, I'm doing it to prevent an even larger miscarriage of justice."

"Will someone kindly tell me what's going on here?" Starlight said. "All I know is that Luna popped in, said quote 'we are in dire need of your talents' unquote, and then I wound up here."

Twilight turned to her. "We've learned that Fuller has been using Ryan to mass-brainwash those he wants to remain loyal to him."

Starlight stared in shock at her friend.

Danton glared at Anthony. "That's just Heller's pet theory. An insane theory, if you ask me."

"And yet I had convinced you enough to want to have your mind checked for tampering," said Anthony.

"That was mostly to get you off my back."

"Just how many people did Ryan affect??" Starlight asked, aghast.

"Likely every agent Fuller has working for him directly," said Twilight. "Starlight, one of those agents actually assaulted Jenny!"

Starlight had no idea the situation had become so dire. "Is she all right?"

"Physically, it's minor. Emotionally, we don't know yet. Tonya said she was acting very withdrawn. She might be in shock."

"Handel was always a bit of a loose cannon," said Danton in a lower voice.

"I've known people like that, Danton," Anthony said. "They may occasionally rough up suspects who are resisting arrest, but they don't come completely unglued and strike unarmed teenage girls who have already surrendered into custody. Something made him snap. Or are you conveniently forgetting that two agents actually pursued me and shot at me and a pegasus who was assisting me?"

Danton's eyes widened. "They did what?"

"You were unaware of this?"

"I had no idea!"

"So you didn't authorize that?"

"I authorized the use of force, not lethal force!" Danton cried. "And how the hell do I know you're not making this up just to get me to do what you want?"

"My office has a unicorn in protective custody who has a video of them," said Anthony. "I also had Ms. Jarris relay to me what she had seen while Miss Tanner was using her ability. It appears Handel actually opened fire on the others on his own when there was no clear threat. Granted, some of his actions may have been orchestrated by Miss Tanner's power, but my understanding is that it just builds on what is already present."

"It's hard to know exactly what happened," Danton said in a low voice.

"But there's no mistaking what happened after those two agents had been stopped in their pursuit of me."

"What are you talking about now?"

Anthony stepped closer to Danton. "They became completely unhinged. They tried to hold ponies hostage in a school."

Danton gave him a shocked look. "You ... you have to be making that up!"

"I wish I was. One of those agents is dead."

Danton paled.

Starlight gasped. "Is that what that news report I heard just before coming here was about? They said one of the pony faculty was killed as well!"

Danton swallowed hard. "A-all right. Let's say I submit to this. How do we know that Miss Glimmer won't be picking up on something that got left behind by that girl's ability?"

Starlight stepped forward. "Because if I'm interpreting what Twilight told me about it, it's an immediate-effect spell," she explained. "The effects stop the moment she's no longer applying her will. What Ryan does is more like a long-term enchantment. The effects are meant to linger."

"You said you didn't authorize lethal force," said Anthony. "Why would you have authorized any sort of force against a fellow agent? Stop and think about that for a moment. If you had done that under my watch, I would have your badge pulled on the spot. Any supervisor other than Fuller would have done that."

Danton let out a long sigh as he turned his eyes towards Starlight. "All right, fine, let's get this over with."

Starlight nodded. "I need to inform you that I will clearly see your emotional state, and while I won't be able to pick up individual thoughts, I may learn more details about--"

"Is this spiel really necessary?" Danton said in an exasperated voice.

"Yes," said Anthony. "While the DOJ had decreed that Starlight is a reliable expert on the subject of mind-magic, it came with lots of legal stipulations, not the least of which was informed consent."

"As I was saying," Starlight said. "I may learn more details about your personality than you would normally be willing to divulge. I may be able to see such aspects of your mind as -- but not limited to -- desires, aspirations, hopes, and fears. I will keep any such information not directly tied to the original line of inquiry strictly confidential. Do you give consent?"

"Yes, I give consent," said Danton. "Just do it."

"I need two witnesses to concur that consent was clearly given."

"I concur," said Anthony.

"So do I," said Twilight.

Starlight stepped up to Danton, her horn glowing as she prepared the spell. "Close your eyes and try to relax."

Danton complied with the first request, but Starlight could already tell the second was a long shot. Anxiety sloughed off him in waves, and it felt like trying to walk through heavy wet snow up to her barrel.

She concentrated harder, closing her own eyes to minimize distraction. Slowly, a pattern formed in her mind that was a deconstruction of Danton's psyche. Emotions whirled about like angry fireflies. It was not just random imagery. A living mind could not be broken down into mathematical equations. It could only be expressed in abstract concepts and metaphor.

In this case, the fireflies were the key.

They were angered because they had been upset by something. Something had herded them where they had not wanted to go, and now some fought to return to where they wanted to be. Yet some did not want to resist, and the two groups routinely smacked into one another, only agitating them further. What should have been glowing dots of living energy flowing in smooth concert was breaking down into chaos.

She probed a little further, but she already had her answer; she simply needed to be sure before she announced the result so it could stand up in court if needed.

Starlight powered down her spell and opened her eyes. "I regret to inform you that you've been mentally compromised."

Danton stared at her. "You can't be serious."

"And you need to have that tampering reversed as soon as possible."

"Is it what I suspected, Starlight?" Twilight asked. "Is it MIPMENDS?"

"Yes, I believe so."

"What the hell is MIPMENDS?" Danton asked.

Starlight turned to face him. "Magic-Induced Progressive Mental Deficiency Syndrome. The name has been only recently settled on by the AMA. It refers to cases where mind magic causes an instability in someone's psyche that gets progressively worse over time."

"I admit this is a new one for me as well," said Anthony. "I don't believe I've ever heard of a case of mind-magic causing this."

"It can be caused by mind-magic capable ponies who don't have good control of their power, or whose ability is haphazard," Starlight explained. "Though it's admittedly rare, as pony-based mind-magic tends to be balanced enough. All bets are off concerning Ryan's ability, as I don't understand how his magic works yet."

"Is all human magic going to have unintended side-effects like this?"

"Not in the long term," said Twilight. "When pony magic was in its infancy, it, too, was unstable. This could be just a 'growing pain' so to speak."

"Can we get back to me, please?" Danton said in an anxious voice. "Are you saying that you think I have some sort of mental imbalance?"

"Yes, you do," said Starlight. "And it will only get worse unless we sweep your mind clear of any outside magic."

"But that's ridiculous! I'm not crazy!"

"I didn't say you were. True psychosis is ultimately the end result, but it progresses at different rates. Your reasoning and decision-making skills are affected first."

"Which explains why Agent Handel assaulted Miss Tanner," said Anthony. "He let his fear of being mind-controlled get the better of him. Ironic considering his actions were caused by a mental compromise to begin with."

Danton turned towards Anthony. "You're going to believe her word over mine?"

"I don't have to," said Anthony. "You've given me ample evidence she's right."

"You can't really believe that I can be changed into a different person just from being exposed to Ryan's abilities."

"Perhaps not, but your previous record speaks for itself. You were always one to be a little unorthodox in your approach, but you generally stayed within bounds."

"That makes sense," said Starlight. "One of the hallmarks of MIPMENDS is making increasingly risky decisions. If you already had a propensity for that, then 'risky' becomes 'reckless', and later 'reckless' becomes 'dangerous'. It gets easier to focus only on achieving a goal and not on how you get there. Not only that, but the more risk incurred by your decisions, the faster the condition progresses."

"Which explains why those two agents went from firing on me to attacking a school in such a short period of time," said Anthony. "I wonder if Fuller knew that was happening to those he was trying to control."

"Perhaps not," said Luna. "He could have seen it as his would-be minions reflecting the same approach as himself, which is to achieve the end goal regardless of the cost."

"The implications of this are staggering!" Twilight cried. "Not only are all the personnel that Fuller brainwashed in danger, but we don't know to what extent officials in Washington have been affected!"

"Wait, I don't get this," Danton said in an increasingly desperate voice. "Are you saying Fuller used Ryan on people in the federal government?"

"Do you understand how serious this is now?" Anthony said. "This has gone beyond just tampering with people's thoughts. If people in key positions of power in Washington are becoming mentally unstable, this is a matter of national security. The President has already been known to have had several rather loud verbal altercations with his cabinet and advisors. What if one of them snaps and attacks the President?"

Danton's eyes glistened. After a moment, he said in a lower voice, "There's got to be some sort of proof. You can't just make accusations like that and expect them to stick."

"Kelsey told me earlier he has access to secret files detailing some of Fuller's activities," said Twilight. "If he could at least give us a list of people affected, we could pass that to the President's Secret Service and the Department of Homeland Security."

"I'll speak with him," said Anthony. "Danton, you're either with us or against us. Which will it be?"

Danton let out a slow sigh through his nose and frowned slightly. "Maybe I shouldn't be making any decisions right now if there's a possibility I'm not in my right mind."

Starlight heard the nervous quaver in his voice. She hated having to tell anyone that they couldn't trust their own mind anymore.

"So I guess I have to be with you for now," Danton said. "Though by all rights, I should be put on leave."

"We don't have that luxury right now, and it would just raise suspicion," said Anthony. "If you can't actively help us, then just don't stand in our way."

Danton nodded, hesitated, then stepped up to Starlight. "Miss Glimmer, would you be able to remove this tampering from my head?"

"With the proper preparation, yes," said Starlight. "I can't really do that now. It's not a simple matter of casting a spell and we're done. The magic has to be carefully crafted to the individual. I'm sorry, I know that's not what you wanted to hear."

"But it can be reversed, right?"

"Yes, it can."

Danton nodded. "Thank you."

Starlight heard the relief in the man's voice. If as many people were affected by this as Twilight had suggested, she was going to have a huge task ahead of her.

Chapter 33 - Hope And Despair

"In a brief statement, the Greenwood Village Police Department has indicated that the earlier hostage incident at the Golden Blossom School resulted in the deaths of one human and one pony, with another human in critical condition and a pony in stable condition."

His fingers steepled, Matthew sat rock-still as he watched the news report on CNN.

"There is some confusion over what exactly happened. The initial report of a lone gunman, earlier thought to be a hoax, turned into a report of two humans who were either law enforcement officers or impersonating as such. After a brief fire-fight with police, they entered the school and took one of the teachers hostage. It is believed the deaths occurred during the attempt by police to apprehend the two humans."

Matthew lowered his hands into his lap and frowned.

"The deceased pony has been identified as Amber Wave, a teacher of pegasus studies at the school. The identity of the two human gunman is currently being withheld by the police, citing a sensitive, ongoing investigation. In an earlier statement, Greenwood Village Mayor Constance Morgan indicated that local law enforcement was working closely with the FBI."

Matthew ground his teeth and took the remote into his hand.

"The pony community in Greenwood Village is in utter shock. CNN has learned that the FBI conducted an earlier covert operation in the heart of that community, but what they were doing is unknown at this time. This has frightened many of the pony residents enough that they have temporarily closed down their markets and canceled what was to be an upcoming post harvest festival. Speculation is rampant that some of these ponies were witness to federal activity that was not within the normal bounds of--"

Matthew muted the monitor and tossed the remote to his desk with a clatter. He bashed the intercom button. "Kelsey, get in here, now!"

He turned his chair towards the door, but no one was forthcoming. He leaned over and pressed the button again. "Kelsey, did you hear me?"

A different voice answered. "Kelsey is not here, sir."

Matthew bolted to his feet and headed into the reception area where he found Edward standing by Kelsey's desk. "How long have you been waiting?"

"Just a few minutes, sir," said Edward. "I haven't seen Kelsey the whole time I've been here."

Matthew glanced at the empty chair before turning his attention to Edward. "Is there something you need, Mr. Kenworth?"

"I wanted to bring a matter to your attention. As much as I don't want to go over Ms. Jarris' head--"

"Just get to the point."

"There are three persistent magic blooms in the facility ever since the prisoners arrived."

Matthew frowned. "What kind of magic?"

"The resonance is consistent with a privacy spell, though at an elevated power level," said Edward. "More so than I thought would be necessary to shield simple conversation."

"Princess Twilight is obsessed with privacy," said Matthew. "Though admittedly with good reason. It's a smart move on her part if she's at all familiar with human surveillance technology."

"All well and good, sir," Edward continued. "But why have these three been continually maintained? Does she not simply cast one as needed?"

"True, she has."

"Thus I find the existence of these persistent spells to be suspicious."

"What has Ms. Jarris said on the subject?" asked Matthew.

"She claimed she was investigating the matter, but I've heard no further details," said Edward. "Whenever I've asked, she simply tells me she's handling it and not to worry about it."

Matthew let out a slow sigh through his nose and briefly clenched his hands into fists.

"Now, far be it from me to question my superiors, sir, but--"

"No, you were right to bring this to my attention," Matthew said.

"Shall I investigate the matter myself?" Edward asked.

Matthew's mind raced. This could mean that Twilight was making some sort of move against him, and she was hiding something far more than just conversation. He could order the shields removed, but that would alert her of his suspicions. Better to keep them in the dark and simply accelerate his plans.

"Eventually, yes," said Matthew. "But I need you to something else for me first."

"Yes, sir?"

"Have Miss Tanner interrogated."

Edward had been briefed on the code language they would use for executing parts of Matthew's plans for the prisoners. Edward understood at once and nodded. "Right away, sir."

As Edward trotted out of the room, Matthew took out his cell phone. He called up Kelsey's number and texted him: Get to my office immediately.

Eileen chewed on a roll and swallowed without really tasting it, her mind barely on the task as she sat in the end cell of a three-cell block. Her mind was too preoccupied going over again and again the events which had transpired over the past week.

She was distracted from her introspection by an odd light out of the corner of her eye and looked to her right. Wildy stood in her cell, her head lowered, frowning at the plate on which was her still untouched dinner. She ground her teeth and narrowed her eyes, and some sparks flew from her horn. She raised her head and looked at the crystal pony who stood guard. "Will you let me use my damn levitation spell?!"

"No magic," said the crystal pony mare. "No exceptions."

"I need it to eat my dinner."

"Your earth pony pal doesn't have any issues."

Wildy glanced to her right, where Fire sat in the remaining cell, having simply dipped his muzzle into his food. She shuddered and said in a low and slightly quavering voice, "I really don't want to do it that way. It brings back a bad memory."

"Tough," said the crystal pony. "Deal with it."

Wildy bared her teeth. "How does it feel to be a traitor to your own species?"

"I'm just doing my job. Now, I suggest you stop pestering me and eat your dinner."

Wildy growled at the guard, but dropped hard to her haunches and stared at her dinner. She hesitated, then lowered her head to take a piece of lettuce into her mouth.

Normally, Eileen wouldn't have said anything, but she needed a distraction from thoughts which threatened her send her into a spiral of self-blame and despair. "So, um, earth pony table manners not your thing, huh?"

Wildy shot her a venomous look. "Shut up. You have no fucking clue about it."

"Yeah, I guess I don't," said Eileen. "Didn't you have to eat that way before you figured out how your magic worked?"

"Yes." Wildy paused a long moment. "Locked in a closet by religious fanatic parents convinced I'd be okay if I admitted how sinful I was."

Eileen sighed. "Shit, I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I'm not looking for your pity."

"Trust me, it's not. My Mom's a died-in-the-woods Irish Catholic. Even after becoming a pony, she doesn't stop hounding me about going to Mass."

"That's hardly the same thing," said Wildy. "You can ignore her."

"Yeah, true," said Eileen. "Look, I didn't know, okay? I'm sorry."

Wildy eyed Eileen for a moment. "I suppose you're thinking, wow, that explains everything about her."

"Maybe."

"It doesn't. Regardless of what happened to me, I still think we'd all be better off as ponies. It just makes sense."

"I'll agree to disagree with you."

Wildy paused to chew on a carrot. She swallowed and said, "I heard you were the first to take the counterspell."

"Yeah."

"Why?"

Eileen frowned. "What do you mean, why?"

"Didn't you see the transformation as a way to make your life better?" Wildy asked. "I've overheard some of your conversations with Jenny and Fire. You regret a lot of things you've done in your life."

Eileen wanted to protest that Wildy should mind her own damn business, but instead she said simply, "Yeah, so?"

"So why didn't you take that chance to start over?"

"If you had been listening to me, then you'd also know something else I said: becoming a pony won't solve all your problems."

"That was bad advice, whoever gave it to you."

"Even if it came from Twilight Sparkle herself?"

Wildy hesitated. "You have to be joking."

"You wanna know something?" Eileen said. "I had considered refusing the treatment. It was Twilight who convinced me not to."

"You can't be serious!"

"Why is that so surprising, huh? Twilight was obviously doing everything she could to stop Sunset Shimmer."

Wildy looked about to protest, but turned her attention back to her meal instead.

"What, you think that was all for show, that she actually supported turning the planet into a big pony commune?" Eileen asked.

Wildy was silent for a long moment before she spoke without looking towards Eileen. "I thought maybe she sympathized with some humans, that she could clearly see how many of them have it better now but couldn't say anything for political reasons."

"Spoken like someone who never met Twilight in person," said Eileen. "Stop deluding yourself, it never works."

"And what would you know about it?" Wildy demanded.

Eileen almost laughed. She would normally not admit her own failings to someone like Wildy, but at this point, she had hit rock-bottom. She couldn't see how things could get worse or better. "Because you're talking to the queen of self-delusion."

Wildy gave her a confused look. "Huh?"

Eileen still hesitated. Did she really want to go there with someone she loathed? Or at least thought she loathed. "I deluded myself into thinking I could be a good mother, for one."

Wildy gave Eileen what could almost be interpreted as a sympathetic look. "I heard you were sorta estranged from your son."

Eileen shook her head. "I'm not talking about him. I'm actually on better terms with him now than I've ever been. I'm talking about Jenny."

"I was wondering what the deal with that was. She's your niece, right?"

"Yeah."

"What's she doing with you instead of her parents?"

Normally, Eileen would never answer such personal questions, but she no emotional reserves left to suppress the words. "Her parents are ponies. They thought that after she rehumanized, she should be around humans, so they sent her to me." Eileen hesitated before adding, "We were all idiots for thinking I could handle it."

"You shouldn't be so hard on yourself, Eileen," said Fire.

Eileen frowned at him but bit back her initial retort that it wasn't any of his business. Wasn't she already making it everyone's business by talking about it with Wildy? "If I hadn't brought her with us, she would be safe back now."

"No, she wouldn't," Wildy said.

Eileen was unable to hold back the retort this time. "What the fuck would you know about it?"

"Jason told us Fuller probably already had plans for her. Having her alone would've just made it all that much easier for him."

Eileen clenched her teeth until she heard them grinding. Logically, it made sense, but she couldn't get her heart to understand. "Then maybe she should've just stayed with her parents in Pony Hope!" Eileen shouted. "Just keep her away from me! I'm fucking toxic! I fuck up everything I touch! I fucked up my life, my son, and now my niece! I ..."

Eileen trailed off when she realized she had started crying halfway through her tirade. She wiped tears from her face and sniffled, but they kept coming. She turned away from the others. "Just ignore me, okay?"

The silence that followed was awkward, but anything the others could have said to her would have been even more so and utterly useless to her. She looked up at the bars of her cell and saw them as indicative of her colossal failure as a human being. She had only been fooling herself all this time that she had actually become a better person, that she was moving on with her life and leaving her past behind.

Instead, her past had become her present, and it would become her future as well.

Kelsey hesitated before entering the conference room, pausing at the threshold when he saw Anthony standing within the sparkling magic field, a laptop on the table nearby. Kelsey looked around expecting to see either Twilight or Luna, but the two were alone.

Anthony gestured for Kelsey to step forward.

Kelsey sighed and stepped into the shield. "You can't seriously believe that this sort of thing won't be discovered."

"The head of security is on our side," said Anthony.

"If you're referring to Ms. Jarris, you should know that Mr. Fuller is planning on finding a way to let her go and let Mr. Kenworth take over. He's already consulting with Mr. Kenworth without Ms. Jarris' knowledge."

"I suspected as much, but we just need to buy some more time."

"There is very little of it you can purchase."

"Let me worry about that," said Anthony. "Do you have what I asked for?"

Kelsey stiffened slightly as he reached into his pocket and withdrew a USB stick. He hesitated another moment before handing it over.

Anthony nodded as he took the stick and plugged it into his laptop. He brought up the folder for the drive and found it had only one file. "Is this all of it?"

"Yes," said Kelsey. "While Mr. Fuller had to have some sort of record, as there was simply too much data to keep in his head, he wanted to minimize the risk."

Anthony opened the file, his eyes quickly scanning down the first page. "It will take me some time to digest this. You can help by pointing out where the pertinent information is."

"I don't have time to explain everything," Kelsey said in an irritated voice. "The longer I spend here, the greater chance that Mr. Fuller will realize what I'm doing."

"Not unless he believes your mental conditioning has secured your complete loyalty. It's his blind spot."

"Yes, but he will soon learn of what happened in Greenwood Village, if he hasn't already." Kelsey paused. "But I'll do what I can if you can answer a question for me."

"I'll do my best."

"The agents who attacked the school," asked Kelsey in a low voice. "Were they indeed mentally unstable due to Ryan's ability?"

"We believe so, yes," Anthony replied.

"And that will happen to me as well?"

"Starlight indicated it can proceed at different rates depending on the individual. The more you're put in a risky situation, the more it will affect you. Where you're more of a desk jockey than anything else, it likely has yet to affect you."

"Or it could have already," said Kelsey in a low voice.

"What makes you say that?" Anthony asked,

"The very fact that I'm violating my loyalty to Mr. Fuller despite still believing in what he stands for. It's as if I can't be sure I'm acting in my right mind."

"You can be treated."

One corner of Kelsey's mouth rose. "By pony magic, I suppose."

"It's not the evil you and Fuller seem to think it is."

"I don't go for irony, Agent Heller," said Kelsey. "I'll decide for myself what treatment I get or don't get. I want to resolve this matter first. No matter what happens, I'll have to live with the fact that I'm stabbing in the back a man whom I had admired for so many months."

"You can say that after hearing the side effects of Ryan's power?" Anthony asked. "Side-effects that Fuller should be able to see but is conveniently ignoring?"

"Given enough time, Ryan's magic could be stabilized," said Kelsey.

Anthony tilted his head. "That sounds almost like Fuller did know that Ryan's power could induce psychosis."

Kelsey paused before replying, "He found the evidence for it inconclusive."

Anthony stepped up to Kelsey. "Inconclusive? Realize what you're saying here, Kelsey. You're implying that Fuller knew there was a risk of mental instability, and he continued with his plans anyway!"

"I'm sure he thought it was a calculated risk."

"Like subjecting you to the same conditioning was a calculated risk."

"Perhaps ... perhaps he simply thought it necessary," Kelsey said. "A greater good to consider."

"Do you really believe that?" Anthony asked.

Kelsey took a deep breath. "Regardless of what you think of what Mr. Fuller did, he'll be proven right in the end. Pony magic will have disastrous consequences for this planet if it is not rigidly controlled." His cell phone buzzed. He took it out and read the message from Matthew. "If you'll excuse me, Mr. Fuller wishes to see me," he said as he turned to leave.

"The ends never justify the means, Kelsey," said Anthony. "Not where the law is concerned."

Kelsey stood at the door and said without turning around, "The law has failed to keep up, and only Mr. Fuller had the foresight to understand that."

Kelsey headed down the hall and clenched his jaw. He refused to question his own beliefs anymore. They had to have been his all along. He had come to be aligned with Matthew's plans through his own decisions. Even if Ryan had helped reinforce it, it still had to be his in the beginning.

Surely Kelsey could convince himself of that.

Bev rubbed her itchy eyes which were bloodshot from crying. She had no tears left, though the deep regrets that had triggered them remained.

She had to sit down on the cold cell floor, as standing was too taxing on her back, and the hard floor made her hooves ache. Her prison was in two layers, the normal bars on the outside and an inner layer of wire mesh laid over a wood frame, making her confinement seem all that more intense.

Bev knew a Faraday cage when she saw one considering her background in electronics. It seemed like overkill, as she was being guarded by a crystal pony. Unless, of course, her ability was so unusual that they didn't want to take any chances.

Not that Bev had any control over it, at least not enough to do any good save for powering small devices. It didn't even seem to come from her horn. Jenny, for instance, had vast, powerful magic and no visible means to project it. If Bev could sense anything about her own magical energies, they swirled everywhere inside her except for her horn.

She stared down first at her tail she had pulled into her lap to prevent it from picking up dirt from the floor and then at her hooves. All of Jenny's magic had manifested upon her rehumanization. Would the same thing happen to Bev were she to do the same? Would she come up with some wondrous new ability that not even a unicorn could command? Even as she contemplated this, the magical energy inside her seemed more pronounced and tangible, like warm water flowing against her skin.

Bev let out a shuddering sigh and covered her eyes with a hand. She took another deep breath until the urge to cry again had passed. Why was she even contemplating her fate when it had already been decided for her? Someone was going to use her to their own ends. Even if they didn't use someone with mental powers against her, she likely would cave in anyway.

Bev had very little courage as a human. Even Sam had told her in so many words that she let people push her around too much. Maybe that was the real reason she wanted to become a pony. She already had the herd mentality, letting others carry her through life rather than make any sort of decision on her own. Being a pony would just make that easier to do. She would have an excuse for letting things simply happen.

She looked up at her guard. The crystal pony mare was sitting on a low chair, a book open on a small wooden table which had been brought in to replace the original metal table. She looked at the remaining empty cells of the three cell block. She wished they had included some of the others with her, so she would at least have someone to talk to.

Bev looked towards the guard. "Can I ask you a question?"

The pony looked at her. "You need something?"

"No, I just wanted to know something."

"I'm not supposed to talk to the prisoners," said the mare before returning her gaze to her book.

"I just want to know if you ever considered rehumanization."

The mare gave her an odd look. "Huh?"

"Did you?"

The mare frowned and looked about to protest before she asked, "Why do you want to know?"

"I'm just curious. I'm, um, contemplating it myself. If they'll let me." Bev paused. "Will they let me?"

"I can't answer that," the mare said. "And as for your original question, no, not really."

"Why not?"

The mare shrugged. "I guess I just felt comfortable like this, so I didn't really question it."

Bev nodded slowly. "I wish I could say that."

"I'm sorry for your situation, but not much I can do about it."

"I know. Thank you for not ignoring me at least."

"Yeah, sure."

Bev wasn't sure what made her ask. It was not like she had any control over what happened to her anymore, yet the question still nagged at her.

No matter which way she went, all the research she had done said she would be comfortable in her body. The morphic resonance would ensure that. What was her resonance now, though? She didn't feel at all comfortable, and not just considering the physical issues.

Rehumanization had a limited window in which it could be applied. In another two months, that window would close. What about her Partial state? Would it also become irreversible? She had never contemplated that possibility until all control of that decision had been removed. Would she forever be trapped between two realms in a body that didn't feel like it was hers?

Bev violently shivered at the idea.

"Hey," came the mare's voice.

Bev's gaze snapped up.

"You okay?"

"Not really, no," said Bev. "Why?"

"I thought I felt a burst of magic from you," said the mare. "Was about to tell you to stop, but it was kind of irregular, like you didn't have control over it."

"Well, I don't have control over it."

"Do you surge?"

Bev shook her head. "Not that I know of. Why?"

"Just that it wasn't the first time I had sensed it," said the mare.

"You didn't mention it to me before."

"It was a lot weaker before. This was stronger."

Bev drew her hooves towards her. "I have discharges when I'm upset. This experience is not exactly very calming for me."

The mare nodded. "All right. But I'm required to clamp down on any of those discharges. These Faraday cages are not foolproof."

"I'm very much aware of that," said Bev. "But I'm not trying to do anything disruptive on purpose." After a pause, she added in a lower voice, "I've never wanted to cause anyone else any trouble. I already failed in that regard."

"Want me to let you know if I sense it again?" the mare asked.

Bev hesitated before nodding.

"Will do."

As if to mock her, Bev could feel the energy even more now, frothing like whitecaps on the wind-driven surf. It had little more definition than that, and it resisted her attempts to either understand or control.

Much like her life had been for the past six months, Bev ruefully realized.

As Matthew awaited his assistant's arrival, a phone call came in on his private line. He arched an eyebrow when he saw it was an internal number. "Yes?"

"Sorry to bother you, Mr. Fuller," said the voice at the other end. "This is the comms center."

"What is it?" Matthew said in a terse voice. "Don't you normally go through Kelsey?"

"Yes, sir, but I feel the circumstances are unusual enough. Has Kelsey informed you of the possible security breach we've been monitoring?"

Both of Matthew's eyebrows rose. "No, he hasn't. What kind of breach?"

"We picked up some concerning communications between Agent Heller and his Broomfield office."

"Was Kelsey fully briefed on this?"

"He had come down to the comms center in person, and we fully informed him of the matter. He told us to continue monitoring and give him updates."

"Then why are you involving me directly?" Matthew demanded. "I'm very busy right now."

"Because I had expected you would start giving orders in response by now," said the comms operator. "When nothing was forthcoming from your office, I thought it best to check."

Before he could respond, the door opened, and Kelsey stepped inside. He saw his superior on the phone and started to back away. "I can come back when you're done, sir."

Matthew nodded once and let Kelsey retreat and close the door. "Just what is the nature of this communication?"

"It heavily implies that Agent Heller's Broomfield office is directly involved in the situation in Greenwood Village, sir. They may be taking the lead on investigating the incident."

Matthew gripped the handset tighter.

"I should also point out that the Broomfield office has gone dark on us," the comms operator continued. "They're completely ignoring all inquiries from this facility."

Matthew stared at the door through which Kelsey had departed a moment ago. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention."

"What are your orders concerning the matter, sir?"

"Email me a full briefing. I'll decide where to go from there."

"Yes, sir."

Matthew hung up and laced his fingers together on the desk. What was he to do? He had no way to undo what had been done. All he could do was continue to move forward. What difference did it make if the veil of secrecy were fraying? He had to keep the end goal in sight.

At the same time, he could not have people within in his own facility disrupting his plans. He hit the intercom button. "Kelsey, get in here."

"Yes, sir." Seconds later, the door opened, and Kelsey stood before Matthew's desk, standing tall and rigid very much like a soldier before his commanding officer. "What may I do for you, sir?"

Matthew leaned back in his seat and looked Kelsey over. The man had been a very fine and capable assistant. Matthew doubted he would have had much trouble keeping the man's loyalty even without Ryan's help. Indeed, Ryan had reported afterward that he only had to nudge Kelsey in a direction he had already been going. Just a few inhibitions needed to be loosened.

Matthew gestured towards the monitor where CNN still reported on the unfolding story in Greenwood Village. "Explain to me one thing, Kelsey. Why did I have to hear about this from the news outlets and not you?"

Kelsey hesitated. "Sir, there is a lot happening right now, and keeping on top of everything is a challenge."

"Indeed," said Matthew in a neutral tone.

"I thought it best to continue to focus on seeing your plans concerning the acquisitions come to fruition as quickly as possible."

"Mr. Kenworth is handling that."

"Of course, sir."

Matthew flicked a hand towards the screen again. "This represents a serious threat to those plans, Kelsey. How the hell did this happen in the first place?"

"Unknown at this time, sir," said Kelsey.

"Speculate, then."

"The most likely cause would be collusion from the Greenwood Village mayor. We had already suspected she was involved."

Matthew nodded slowly as he continued to fix an evaluating gaze on Kelsey.

"I'll get on this immediately, sir, and get to the bottom of it."

"No," said Matthew.

Kelsey gave his superior a confused look. "Sir?"

Matthew leaned forward and folded his hands under his chin. "This has been a lot of stress for you, hasn't it?"

"We're all under stress, sir."

"Yes, but you most of all, as I rely on you for so much. Perhaps a little too much."

"I'm sorry, sir, I don't understand," said Kelsey.

"I think it's time you take a break," said Matthew.

"Sir, we discussed this before. I fully intend to take some vacation time after this is over."

"But it is clear to me that the stress is starting to affect your job performance," said Matthew. "I know that's hard to hear, Kelsey, and it was difficult for me to say, considering how much of an asset you've been to me from the start."

Kelsey stiffened. "With all due respect, sir, if you don't have me, who will you rely on?"

"We're in the final phase of my plans," said Matthew. "Whatever Heller and Princess Twilight are planning, it will be too little too late. Without any other critical players, there is little they can do to stop what I intend to get done today."

"Agent Heller could move legally against you, sir," Kelsey said in a low voice.

"Yes, he will likely try," said Matthew. "Unless he has anything more than his own theories and speculation to present to the FBI Director, he's not going to get anywhere. Even if he had something, the Director won't move without opening a formal inquiry first."

"Then you will require damage control, sir."

Matthew nodded. "Regretfully, yes. And for that, I will need people at the top of their game. You, however, are not at the moment, as sad as that is for me to say."

Kelsey nodded. "Yes, sir. Can I consider myself on leave as of now?"

"Yes," said Matthew. "And I regret that I must ask you to remain in the facility for now. Since we already have evidence of a potential security breach in progress, it would be better for you to remain here for your own safety."

"Yes, sir." Kelsey hesitated before asking, "May I go now?"

Matthew considered for a long moment. "Just one more question. I mentioned that Heller and Twilight need more players. Do you know of any?"

"No, sir," said Kelsey immediately.

Matthew stared at his assistant for another long moment. "Very well. Feel free to utilize any of the guest quarters downstairs. Hopefully the arrangement will be temporary, and you can head home soon."

"Yes, sir."

Matthew watched as Kelsey headed out. He waited until he had heard the outer door of the office open and close before he reached for his phone.

"Security center," came the voice at the other end.

"I need Mr. Kelsey Simmons kept under covert surveillance."

"Sir?"

"You heard me. Report back to me directly anyone he contacts or any suspicious activity."

"Yes, sir."

Matthew hung up and wiped his face with his hand. He had to hold everything together for just a little while longer, long enough to have at least Miss Tanner tamed.

"So when do I get access to my lawyer?" Jason asked.

The crystal pony stallion guard frowned. "You've asked that five times now."

"I'm going to keep asking it until I'm standing in the same room with my lawyer and can talk to him," said Jason. "So again: when do I get access to my lawyer?"

"I'm not the one who can answer that."

"Then get me someone who can."

"I'm sure you'll get to talk to a lawyer in due time."

"Oh?" said Jason in surprise. "Because that would be the first evidence I have of any sort of due process around here."

The stallion grit his teeth. "Just shut up for now, okay?"

"Not when my rights are being so flagrantly violated."

"Listen, if you don't shut the hell up, I'll drain your magic so far that you'll be out like a light."

In the next cell, Ted gasped. "Can he actually do that?"

"Sure as hell I--" the crystal pony began.

Jason talked loudly over him. "No, he can't, not without evidence of an immediate magical threat." He narrowed his eyes at the guard. "At least that's what the law says. Who knows in this secret star chamber Fuller is running?"

"Look, I was told to guard you two, that's all," the stallion said. "I'm just doing my job."

"When we arrest people in the mob who were standing as lookout, they try to claim they were only 'doing their job' as well," Jason said. "They're still criminals, and we still arrest them, and they still get convicted and go to jail."

The stallion frowned. "What are you insinuating?"

"I'm not insinuating, I'm stating it outright. You're working for a criminal organization, and that doesn't make you any better than the criminals you're serving."

"All right, all that's going to be taken down," said the guard. "You're still under your Miranda rights."

"Okay, I'll abide by that and be silent," said Jason.

"About damn time."

"And part of the Miranda rights speaks about an attorney. So when do I get access to my lawyer?"

"Argh!" the stallion cried. "Shut up! This is your last warning!"

"Jason, please!" Ted said. "I'd rather you didn't get yourself hurt."

Jason stared at the guard and sighed. He turned away from the bars. "Fine."

"You should listen to your friend here more often," the guard grumbled. "He might've just saved your hide."

Ted glanced at him, then gestured for Jason to come closer to the bars separating their cells. Jason trotted over, and Ted whispered, "Do you really think he would've done that to you?"

"I wouldn't put it past anyone working for Fuller, not after what I had seen earlier," Jason murmured. "Maybe you're right, and I shouldn't egg him on. It just burns me up how much disregard for civil rights I'm seeing. And yes, physically, some crystal ponies can drain a pony so far that they fall into a coma. That's why there are extensive rules around when law enforcement is allowed to use it."

"I don't want you to be a test case."

"Neither do I, I just felt like I had to make a point."

Ted nodded and glanced at the guard, who seemed to have lapsed back into ignoring them. "Is there anything at all we can do?"

"Not at the moment," said Jason.

Ted lowered his voice to a bare whisper, "But if we could somehow escape and--"

Jason pressed a hoof to Ted's muzzle. "Don't even think about that right now. That's far more dangerous than what I was doing."

"But I can't help but think back to what happened at the apartment building, when you held off everyone with that magic shield."

"I still don't know how I did it," Jason said in a somber voice. "I suspect we have Miss Tanner to thank for that. All I had learned was a privacy shield. I assume it's a huge leap from that to an actual defensive shield, especially one that could stop bullets."

"But the agents were using swords."

Jason shook his head. "No, they were bullets, trust me. The first impact against the shield was enough of a shock that the reality was briefly revealed before the fantastic setting came back. And it was Handel who fired first."

"But you must have been thinking of something like a shield," Ted said.

"Well, yes, but as a bluff. I was trying to stall until Anthony got there. Which was why I was so shocked when the bullet struck." Jason paused and said in a lower voice, "I may have that girl to thank for saving my life."

Ted swallowed hard. "Then that means they all fired at us!"

"Yes, which convinces me that none of them were in their right minds," said Jason. "Not even the worst trained agent would act like that."

"And if Tonya hadn't shut Jenny down, we might have held out until--"

"No," Jason declared. "Don't go blaming Tonya. She did what she had to do. I'm guessing she figured out the same thing I did, that bullets were flying and someone may get hurt. The fact that she timed shutting down Miss Tanner right when everyone had lowered their guns was telling."

"Then I don't envy her," said Ted in a low voice.

"Neither do I. That was a tough call. I'll have to remember to tell her that I don't resent her for what she did."

Ted glanced at the guard, who was now thoroughly engrossed in the magazine he was reading. "You don't suppose all the people here at MIDROC are like that? Not in their right mind?"

Jason looked towards the guard as well. "Possibly. If so, I don't envy my partner, either. All it would take is for Fuller to send another mentally imbalanced agent after him in this facility to cause all hell to break loose. It may have already back in Greenwood Village."

Ted's pupils shrank. "What do you mean?"

"I overheard something as we were being brought in," said Jason. "Someone was looking at CNN. I caught something about two gunman holding a school hostage."

"Oh, dear God," Ted whimpered. "Not Christina's school?!"

"I don't know, I didn't get any more detail than that."

Ted uttered a shaky sigh. "We really need to get out of here and find out what's going on."

"We're just going to have to be patient," said Jason. "It's out of our hooves now."

"Anthony, the only reason we're even considering this fantastic claim is because it's coming from you," came the voice from the Secret Service office in Washington over Twilight's UN-issued phone, the only one among them with a chance of evading the facility-wide communications monitoring at MIDROC. "Anyone else, and we'd seriously think this was some sort of bad prank."

"I wish it was, Jack," said Anthony as he stood inside one of the privacy shields. "And I wish I had more proof than just my word."

"You have the Secretary of the Interior on this list," Jack deadpanned.

"Yes, and with as rancorous as the President's dealings with his cabinet have been lately, I felt I needed to get this list to you sooner rather than later."

"We can't just pull his access to the White House, not without a formal review, and that will take a lot more proof."

"I realize that," said Anthony. "I'm not asking for anything formal. I just want you to be aware of the potential threat and have the President's secret service detail alerted immediately."

Jack gave a short sigh. "The President is supposed to meet with his cabinet tomorrow morning to try to get their support for this goodwill tour thing in the Homestead lands."

"Any way you can get that meeting canceled or postponed?"

"Not at my end. All I can do is relay this to the President. It's his call."

Anthony frowned. "The Secret Service can override the President if they believe there's a clear threat."

"And this threat is anything but clear," said Jack. "I admit, yes, some cabinet members have been getting into rather loud verbal scuffles with the President--"

"I looked over those accounts, Jack," said Anthony. "The Interior Secretary was always the one who started it. He could potentially be about to snap."

"You of all people would know that's circumstantial evidence."

"I'm not trying this in a court of law right now. I just want to prevent a potential disaster. To me, this is a threat to national security. I already have the Department of Homeland Security on board with this. They've started to quietly lock things down at the Capitol Building and approach some of the people on the list in a manner that won't draw too much attention from the news media."

Jack paused, and Anthony heard a faint sound in the background that may have been a finger or a pen tapping against the desk. "All right, I'll pass this down the line."

"Thank you," said Anthony.

"I can't keep up the heightened alert forever. I can give you twenty-fours hours. After that, I'll need some harder proof."

"I understand. Notify me immediately if anything happens."

"Will do."

Anthony ended his call and turned to the others. "All right, I have Washington on alert."

"It sounded like they tried to take you to task over it," said Luna.

"To them, I'm making a fantastic claim with little hard evidence," Anthony said. "They have a right to be skeptical. Nevertheless, they take these threats seriously."

"Should we be planning to get Starlight to Washington?" Twilight asked as she levitated the phone from Anthony's hand. "She can perform a scan of the people affected and prove that they've been compromised."

"I want to get the people here sorted out first," said Starlight. "For our own safety as well as theirs."

"My concern is the fact that the Chief of Staff of the US Army is on the list."

"Ultimate control of the US military is still in the hands of the President," Anthony explained. "And as far as we're aware, both him and the Vice President are uncompromised. Officials under the Chief of Staff would know not to follow an illegal order. Once the President is made aware of the threat, he'll be watching things carefully."

"Fuller's dealings with the Chief of Staff were likely for his convenience," said Luna. "A means to satisfy his desire to have the army at his beck and call."

"I had wondered about that arrangement," said Twilight. "Perhaps I should have thought of mind magic from the start."

"You can't think of everything, Twilight," said Starlight. "And it's what I said before: Ryan had to start with something. The sad truth is, there's enough mistrust in the US government that it was easy for him to compromise people. Yes, I can get rid of the mind magic affecting them, but I can't change their core attitudes."

"Yes, but perhaps this will make them think twice when they see how easily those attitudes can be twisted into doing evil," said Luna.

Twilight's phone chimed. She glanced at it and held it out to Anthony. "It's your office in Broomfield."

Anthony took the phone. "Heller here."

"We've got some bad news," said the agent at the other end of the call. "We're getting stonewalled by the Director's office in Washington."

"How so?"

"They're not willing to expedite the inquiry. They said it could be as long as three days before they feel there's enough evidence to suspend Fuller."

"Are they at least treating the allegations seriously?" Anthony asked.

"Yes, which is precisely why they're moving cautiously," came the reply. "Despite what you've uncovered, Fuller is still highly respected in Washington. To say this is a shock to them is like saying the Pacific ocean is a little damp."

"All right, do the best you can. I'll relay the news." He concluded the call and summarized what he had just heard to the others.

Luna frowned. "Why must everything on this side of the portal take ten times as long as it should?"

"Normally, I try to be patient," said Twilight. "But we don't have three days. Fuller could do irreparable mental harm to people in that time."

"I have told you, Twilight, I will not allow Ryan--"

"And if you stop him now, Fuller can just regroup and do it again at another time!" Twilight cried. "But I have an idea on how we might get around the problem."

Luna's eyebrows rose. "Indeed? How?"

"By going above the FBI Director's head."

Anthony considered. "I can guess what you're thinking, Princess."

Twilight turned to him. "Do you think it can work?"

Anthony looked thoughtful for a long moment before slowly nodding. "It's at least worth a try."

Jenny sat with her back against the rear wall of the cell, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees. The stark silence was broken only by the occasional shuffling of a hoof from one of her two crystal pony guards and her slow but ragged breathing. Next to her sat her untouched dinner, having long since grown stone cold.

She licked her dry lips, her tongue briefly touching where one of the doctors on staff at the facility had put in a stitch. The lip had since swelled up, but she hardly cared. For the past few hours, it had become too difficult to care about anything except her failure.

She had failed to help her friends. That an outside force not under her control was the real culprit mattered little.

She had failed to abide by the Dreamwardens' rules. She shivered violently at the idea of falling asleep.

She had failed her family. Her mother had never wanted her to indulge in fantasy in the first place, and maybe Sarah had been right all along. Now Jenny's parents had a child who was an outlaw, assuming they were ever notified of her fate. She was under no illusions that Fuller would make public any knowledge that she was here in a little cell in the basement level of some facility in Omaha.

She doubted she could get word to them via the dream realm. Surely the Dreamwardens would not stoop to help such a blatant violator of their sacrosanct laws who failed to obtain full consent in forms done in triplicate.

Jenny wanted to cry but had no tears. They were as pointless as her ability had been. She felt a little of what Bev had felt about herself, that she was nothing but a source of trouble for others.

She shuddered and lowered her head.

The Story is far from over.

Jenny's head snapped up so fast, she winced when her muscles twinged. She rubbed the back of her neck and brushed some strands of hair from her bloodshot eyes. She glanced between the two crystal ponies sitting just outside her cell. One scrutinized her for a moment before going back to the book he was reading which sat open on the floor before him.

She frowned and tried to lower her head, but the voice in her head came again.

Even now, the heroes conspire within the very citadel of the Baron's--

"Stop it," Jenny murmured, her voice raspy.

The stallion looked up again. "What was that?"

Jenny glanced at him. She cleared her throat and said in a more normal voice, "Nothing."

The other guard, a mare, rose to her hooves. "Is she trying to use her power?"

"I'm not sensing anything," said the stallion.

The mare frowned. "I thought I had."

"She has a permanent magic aura around her. I think it was just a variation of that."

"Yes, but she was talking. Her ability is something she can communicate with." The mare turned towards the cell and stepped up to the bars. "Don't even think about it, Tanner. There's no way you're getting out of here."

"I'm not trying to," Jenny proclaimed. "Just leave me alone."

The mare huffed but turned away after a few moments of additional scrutiny.

Jenny shivered. She felt the Narrative standing just out of reach, only a slim tendril of its power bridging the gap into her mind. As much as she wanted to sever that connection and be free of this power forever, it would not break.

She recalled her conversation with Bev the day before, when she had proclaimed that she had to make this ability hers somehow. She had done just that to her and her friends' detriment.

It doesn't have to be that way, Jenny.

Jenny's heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened slightly. Never had the Narrative addressed her by name. It had always maintained a degree of formality when it allowed her to view the Story.

She took a deep breath, her heart pounding. Now she understood what she had been sensing for the past few days: intelligence. Somehow, the Narrative was intelligent, maybe even sapient.

We really need to talk.

"I can't," Jenny whispered.

Again, the mare jerked her head towards the cell.

Now now, but soon.

Jenny shuddered and turned her head away as if that would somehow ward it off. What in God's name could it want with her? She commanded it, not the other way around. How could it make demands of her?

Not demands. You want to know more about me. I want to tell you. It's as simple as that.

Jenny swallowed hard.

"I'm telling you, I'm sensing more than just some variation on her aura," the mare declared. She rapped her hoof on the bars. "Tanner, if you don't stop that right now, we'll just start draining the rest of your magic from you."

"Hey, go easy on her," said the stallion.

The mare spun around to face him. "Danner, we can't afford to be easy on her. Maybe Ms. Jarris thinks she can handle everything herself, but Mr. Kenworth specifically told us to be on the alert for any variation in her magic, no matter how slight."

Danner frowned. "Yes, but there's a fine line between caution and paranoia. Ms. Jarris knows the difference. Does Kenworth?"

The door opened, and in stepped Edward Kenworth followed by a human guard. "I heard my name mentioned. Is there a problem?"

"No, sir," said Danner in a stiff voice.

"We're having a disagreement as to how to properly restrain the prisoner's magical ability. I clearly detected a surge, however small."

You're going to get me in trouble, dammit, Jenny thought.

The Narrative did not respond, though it remained where it was, still hovering with that slim tendril anchored in her mind.

The mare stared at Jenny for a long moment. "Now I'm not sensing it anymore."

"If it was ever there to begin with," Danner muttered.

"That's quite enough," Edward said. "Mr. Danner, I admire your dedication to your former supervisor Tonya Jarris, but you answer directly to me now. Is that understood?"

"Yes, sir," said Danner flatly.

"You will not disregard my commands concerning the safety and security of this facility. I hope that is clear as well."

"Yes, sir."

Edward nodded. "That said, I have been ordered to have Miss Tanner taken from her cell for formal questioning."

Jenny's eyes widened.

"Very well, we can accompany you to the interrogation room, sir," said the mare.

"Just you," Edward said.

Danner raised an eyebrow. "Sir?"

"She and I will be sufficient. You are to report to cell block A and relieve Sanders so he can take a dinner break."

"Very well, sir."

Edward waited until Danner had left before motioning to the human guard. As the guard approached the cell door, Edward stepped up to the bars and focused his gaze on Jenny. "Stand up."

Jenny quickly rose to her feet. She glanced at the gun in the guard's holster and managed not to cringe, the memory of being struck by Handel still burned into her mind.

"You will remain quiet. Any use of magic will be dealt with swiftly. Is this understood?"

Jenny nodded.

The guard gestured for her to come out. Edward and the mare took up position on either side of her, the human guard behind her. A second human guard in the hall took the lead.

Jenny had no idea why they would want to question her now. It was clear she was not undergoing normal procedure. Didn't Fuller simply want to keep her locked up until he figured out what to do with her?

Her heart raced as she was led down the corridor. They stopped at a door where another crystal pony already stood, and the guard in the lead used his ID card to unlock the door.

Edward stepped before Jenny. "I will again emphasize: do not use your magic. You will be dealt with harshly if you do." He gestured towards the other two crystal ponies. "They will both be outside, and I can be called in on a moment's notice."

Jenny though that odd. Considering that crystal ponies accompanied her everywhere, even into the bathroom, why would they instead remain outside?

Even the mare was confused. "Outside?"

"I will explain why in a moment," said Edward.

"Of course, sir."

Edward looked up at Jenny. "Is that clear?"

"Yes, it's clear," Jenny said in a listless voice.

Edward stepped aside. "Take her inside."

The human guards grabbed Jenny by either arm and marched her into a tiny room that barely had room for the three of them. The walls were a drab gray. A single table lay in the middle with a chair on either side.

"Sit down," said one of the guards.

Jenny did as she was told. One of the guards grabbed her right wrist and drew it up. Her eyes widened as one half of a set of handcuffs was snapped closed around it. He lowered her arm and secured the other end to the arm of the chair.

Both guards left, closing the door and leaving her alone.

She looked around. There were no fixtures upon the walls, nor even additional power outlets. The only light was from the faintly buzzing florescent lights overheard. On the opposite side of the room was another door.

A few minutes passed. She almost reached out to the Narrative, just to have someone to talk to, but her fear of retribution stopped her. Could the crystal ponies drain her magic so far that it would cause her actual harm?

She flinched when she heard the other door open. In stepped a man with a lanky frame and a sallow face, dressed in dark clothing that was looser and more casual than the suits worn by most everyone else. He took the seat opposite Jenny and laced his fingers together. He smiled, but there was little humor to it.

"Hello, Jenny," said the man. "My name is Ryan. We have a lot to talk about."

Chapter 34 - Game Over

Tonya galloped out of the cell block where she had been told Jenny was being held. She confronted a human guard and demanded, "Where is Miss Tanner?" She thrust a fore-hoof back the way she had come. "I was told she was being held there."

"I don't know, Ms. Jarris," the guard replied. "I recall seeing her in the hallway a short time ago being escorted by Mr. Kenworth and another crystal pony."

"Was the other pony a mare or a stallion?"

"A mare, I believe."

"Thank you."

Tonya cantered towards the cell block which contained Eileen, Wildy, and Fire, where she found Danner standing guard. "Mr. Danner!"

Danner spun around to face her. "Yes, ma'am?"

"What are you doing here? You should be guarding Miss Tanner."

"Mr. Kenworth told me to come here and relieve Sanders so he could get some dinner."

"And what of Miss Tanner?"

"She was taken for questioning, ma'am."

"Questioning my ass!" Eileen blurted from her cell in a shaky voice.

Tonya looked at her. The woman's eyes were bloodshot, and her face glistened as if she had been crying.

"You know as well as I do what Fuller wants to do with her!" Eileen cried, both anger and desperation in her voice. "He wants to use that bastard Ryan on her!"

Danner glanced from Eileen back to Tonya. "Ma'am, I don't understand. What's she talking about?"

"There's more going on here than you realize," Tonya said. "Do you know specifically where Miss Tanner was taken?"

"No, ma'am, I'm sorry."

"How long ago was it?"

"Not more than two minutes."

Tonya frowned. "Then maybe he hasn't started in on her yet. I'm certainly not picking up on any mind magic."

Danner's pupils shrank slightly. "Ma'am, did you say mind magic?"

"Yes, mind magic," said Tonya. "And if you catch even the slightest bit of it, you notify me at once. And only me, is that understood?"

Danner hesitated. "Um ..."

"Is there a problem, Mr. Danner?"

"Begging your pardon, ma'am, but Mr. Kenworth was clear that anything regarding any magic use by the prisoners was to be reported to him directly."

"Am I or am I not still head of security at MIDROC?" Tonya said.

"You are, ma'am," said Danner.

"Then I can override his orders, and I'm doing so now. You report to me directly anything you sense."

Danner nodded once. "Yes, ma'am."

"Stop pretending to be on our side," Wildy muttered from her cell.

Tonya looked at her. "I won't go into details about why I did what I did, as I suspect they'll be lost on you. Believe what you want, but all I care about is justice being done."

Danner glanced at Wildy before giving Tonya a confused look. "Ma'am, what's going on? I feel like I'm a bit lost at the moment."

"I don't have time to explain," said Tonya as she headed for the door. "I have to find out where they took Miss Tanner, and I have a feeling only one person will have the answer to that."

She marched to Edward's office, but frowned when she saw that it was empty. She turned to the first guard she could find, a crystal pony. "Do you know where Mr. Kenworth went?"

"Not exactly, ma'am," said the mare. "Only that he said he was going to investigate those persistent magic blooms."

Tonya ground her teeth. "I told that pompous idiot I was taking care of that!"

The mare recoiled, her ears drawing back.

"If you see him, tell him I'm looking for him, and he's to report to me at once."

"Um, yes, ma'am."

Tonya whirled around and headed towards the elevator. The nearest of the gems that Twilight had placed was on the first floor. Once she was inside the elevator cab, she brought up her cell phone and called Twilight's number.

"Yes?" came the Princess' voice barely a ring later.

"Heads up," said Tonya. "Your ruse with the privacy shields is about to be neutralized."

"Can you put a stop to it?"

"Trying now. Vacate the first floor conference room if you're there."

Tonya concluded her call just as the doors opened. She took off at full gallop as soon as they had slid aside enough to allow her to slip through.

She detoured down another hallway despite the magic bloom being almost directly ahead. She stopped by the security center, where her two confidantes were being briefed by some of the human security staff. "Sun, Verdant, with me, on the double."

Tonya continued onward without waiting for a response. Hooves cantered behind her in a bid to catch up as she saw the entrance to the conference room at the end of the hall. The door stood open, and she heard hoof-steps inside. Just outside stood one of the crystal ponies under Edward's command.

Tonya arrived just as Edward stepped out of the room and approached the other pony as he said, "You're to stand guard inside the room and keep the shielded area under constant surveillance. Report any activity to me."

The pony nodded and stepped into the room.

"What the hell is going on here?" Tonya demanded.

Edward turned to her. "I am merely following Mr. Fuller's orders."

"What orders?"

"To have these magic blooms investigated, and you'll be glad to know I've uncovered a potentially serious security breach at the facility."

"Kenworth, this is not your area of responsibility!" Tonya declared. "You're in charge of the prisoners, not facility security. You'll cease this--"

"With all due respect, ma'am, Fuller's orders override yours," Edward said in an imperious tone. "And to be quite blunt, perhaps that is for the best, as I see you made no note of what I just found on only a cursory examination." Edward pointed a fore-hoof towards the conference room. "That so-called privacy shield is over-engineered. That tells me it was meant to hide something other than mere conversation. I suspect teleportation, which means we have people moving about the facility unobserved."

"Then why have you not dismantled the spell?"

"Because by leaving it intact, there's a chance I can catch whoever is using them."

Tonya had no way to refute the stallion's logic. It was even something she might do in a similar situation. Yet she had to delay Edward as much as possible.

"Is there anything else you require of me, ma'am?" Edward asked. "I need to investigate the remaining blooms. Perhaps I can catch the perpetrators in the midst of--"

"I need to talk to you about one of the prisoners," Tonya said. "That's still your primary responsibility, is it not?"

Edward hesitated but nodded once.

"I understand Miss Tanner was taken for questioning," Tonya said. "I had specifically ordered that any requests to interrogate the prisoners go through my office."

"Ma'am, it was made clear to me -- and you agreed -- that I would be in nominal charge of the prisoners. I saw no need to distract you from your security duties."

"And yet you saw fit to do that now!"

"As I said, I merely followed--"

"Did Mr. Fuller give you a direct order to conduct this investigation?"

Edward paused. "Not as such. I volunteered, and he--"

"I don't want to hear any more." Tonya turned towards her cohorts. "Sun, Verdant, we're to examine each of the remaining blooms. If they are unattended, I will be posting you at those locations to watch for who may come to use or claim them."

"With all due respect, Ms. Jarris--" Edward began.

"Every time you begin a sentence with that, you just annoy me even more." Tonya turned to face him. "Now explain to me why you're here and not guarding Miss Tanner."

Edward gave her a surprised look. "I beg your pardon?"

"You've stated that this is your specialty. If Miss Tanner is not in her cell, she requires additional guarding. Why are you here instead of there?"

Edward frowned. "My underlings are perfectly capable of--"

"It took the combined efforts of myself and these two crystal ponies to quell Miss Tanner. You need every pony you can get. Go and do your job."

"N-now see here, I--!"

"That's an order, Mr. Kenworth."

Edward snorted and narrowed his eyes. "Very well, Ms. Jarris. But make no mistake, I will inform Mr. Fuller of this."

"Do whatever you damn well please, as long as it involves you taking every precaution possible to prevent Miss Tanner from using her magic again." She turned towards Sun and Verdant. "Let's go."

Edward was still glaring at Tonya. Sun gave him an uneasy look before saying, "Um, of course, ma'am."

When Edward finally turned and headed down another corridor, Verdant glanced back behind them and said, "Ma'am, just what was all that about?"

"No time to explain," Tonya said in a soft voice. She waited until they were in the elevator. "I want you to listen to me very carefully. I'm going to do as I told Kenworth and put one of you at each of the two remaining blooms."

"Of course, ma'am," said Sun. "And I assume we're to report only to you what we see."

"You're to completely ignore what you see."

Sun blinked and exchanged a look with Verdant. "Ma'am?"

"Exactly what I said," said Tonya. "If you can't do that, tell me now."

Sun and Verdant were silent for a moment before Sun said, "I'll do as you wish, ma'am, so long as what I see is not a risk to the life or safety of myself or the facility."

"I agree, ma'am," said Verdant.

Tonya nodded as the doors opened. "Good."

They continued on to the next conference room. Tonya glanced in either direction before opening the door. "Sun, take guard here."

Sun started past the threshold. "Of course, ma--"

He stopped dead when his eyes fell upon the room. Inside the shimmering sphere of magic stood Twilight Sparkle, Starlight Glimmer, a human male, and a midnight-blue alicorn. Their utterly silent conversation suddenly stopped as they turned and stared back. Verdant peeked into the room and gasped.

"Is there a problem, Sun?" Tonya asked.

Sun pointed towards the alicorn. "Ma'am, i-is that Princess L--?"

Tonya leaned in and whispered, "Everything, Sun. Ignore everything." She drew back and resumed her normal voice. "Now, what was it you were about to say?"

Sun swallowed. "Nothing. Everything clear. Totally empty room."

"I agree," Verdant chimed in. "Nothing to see here, ma'am."

"Good." Tonya gestured towards the ones in the shield. She turned her fore-hoof towards them and jabbed it once straight up, the pony version of a human's thumb's up. "Carry on, Sun."

"Yes, ma'am."

Jenny stared blankly at the man seated across the table, her raw emotional state failing at first to recall the name. When she did remember, her stomach twisted, and she tried to bolt out of the chair. Only the pain when the metal of the handcuffs bit into her skin did she realize that running was impossible.

Nevertheless, she would have dragged the chair with her in her bid to escape, until her fear became so paralyzing that she fell back into her seat, her heart hammering so hard that her chest hurt. Her body trembled with the desperate need to flee, her muscles aching from the strain of being held in place against her instincts.

Ryan simply lay his hands calmly on the table as he regarded her like a stalking predator. Jenny became only all the more mired in inaction, as if she were face to face with a mountain lion, that even the slightest movement in any direction would mean instant death.

"Pure, undirected fear," Ryan said simply.

Jenny simply stared, her breathing a hard pant, eyes wide and terrified.

"You don't want to feel that, do you?"

Jenny swallowed hard, still staring.

"What is it you really fear, Jenny? What is it that keeps you up at night?"

Thoughts exploded across Jenny's mind despite not having willed them into being herself. Her brain was too saturated with fear to do anything but comply.

Ryan nodded. "Yes, that makes sense. The Dreamwardens are indeed an unbending lot."

Jenny's lips parted in shock.

"You might as well have written it down for me, with as easily as I can see it," said Ryan.

Jenny bit her lip to suppress a whimper as her mind filled with thoughts of being put on trial in the dream realm as powerful and faceless entities decided her fate.

"But that's not really your true fear, is it? That's just the immediate one, one you can touch, one that can let you mask what truly terrifies you."

Jenny closed her eyes tightly and sought to sift through the frightening thoughts racing through her mind. "Get out of my head."

"I'm not truly in your head, Jenny," said Ryan. "I don't need to be. Your emotions and thoughts are as easy to read as a book."

"Why are you doing this to me?!" Jenny yelled.

"Because I can help."

Jenny stared. "Help?"

"I can help you deal with your fears. I can help them work for you instead of against you."

Jenny shook her head violently. "You're just manipulating me."

Ryan paused as if listening to a distant sound. "I see it now. Of course."

"You don't see anything!"

"I see your fear of failure."

Jenny clenched her teeth, but it did little to stop her eyes from tearing.

"It makes perfect sense," said Ryan. "You failed your friends and your loved ones."

Jenny sniffled and wiped her eyes as she cringed.

"It's natural to fear you will do it again."

Jenny tried to reach out to the Narrative. It could stop this. It could help her conjure a Scene in which the hero rode in to save her at the last minute. Yet when she tried to touch it, she shivered in fright and whimpered.

"And it's making you afraid to use your ability again," Ryan said smoothly. "You don't want to fail again. And you won't, so long as you never use it."

Jenny pulled at the handcuffs until a trickle of blood ran over her wrist.

"But there are those who can make it so you don't fail again. You don't have to feel this way forever."

Jenny let out a ragged breath as some of the crippling fear eased.

"Let your power go for now," said Ryan. "There's something else to fear more than that at the moment."

Jenny stared at him in growing horror.

Ryan nodded. "Yes, you already understand. Your greatest fear right now is what can happen to you if you resist, or if you try to escape, or help others escape."

Jenny started to shiver again.

Ryan leaned forward slightly. "Do you feel it now?"

Jenny closed her eyes, but it did nothing to help. If anything, it only gave clarity to the thoughts he was shaping in her head. Even knowing he was actively manipulating her did nothing to stop it. The emotions felt as if they were her own, as if they had simply been waiting to be drawn out.

"Of course you do. It's only natural."

It wasn't natural, but no amount of telling herself that would work. Every other fear she had in the past week seemed insignificant.

Ryan nodded. "You're beginning to understand now."

There had to be other things more scary. The Dreamwardens. Failure. The FBI. The government. All of them were clear threats.

Ryan tilted his head. "And you would rather be tortured by a myriad of fears that really mean nothing right now? Wouldn't it be more prudent to recognize the real threat?"

Jenny turned her head away. She tried to conjure up the one fear that had never left her: what else had Sunset Shimmer done to her that she had yet to discover. It was the fear from which all others stemmed. It had become easier to deal with the other fears than that one.

The fear of resistance indeed paled compared to that.

"Interesting."

Jenny flinched. How much time had passed? She had almost forgotten someone was in the room with her. She only noticed then that her blouse was drenched in sweat, and she shivered at the chill from the touch of air blown by the ceiling fan.

Ryan steepled his fingers and regarded her with a mix of wonder and determination. "Well, you do seem to have a much more deeply seated fear I'm only now sensing. You are quite the complex person, Jennifer Tanner."

Jenny felt dazed. She had held off someone trying to get into her mind, but it had taken all her strength. She doubted she had any left.

Ryan leaned forward. "Let's see how this deeply-seated fear of yours works ..."

"I'm out, Heller."

Anthony sighed as he held Twilight's phone to his ear. "Why, Kelsey?"

"Mr. Fuller has relieved me of duty," said Kelsey. "I also tried to visit the privacy shield on the first floor, and it's guarded by one of Mr. Kenworth's crystal ponies."

"The other two are guarded by crystal ponies under Tonya's command, and she assured us in a phone call not moments ago that they'll ignore whatever they see."

"Nevertheless, I'm likely under surveillance. I'm taking a huge risk just making this call."

Anthony considered. "I guess there's nothing that can be done about this."

"I've given you everything you could possibly need."

"Other than a guarantee of safety for--"

"Twilight!" Luna suddenly bellowed. "I can sense him! He is using his ability now!"

"Kelsey, stand by," Anthony said before muting the call and turning to Luna. She had flared her wings, one of the tips almost brushing the privacy shield. "What's going on?"

Luna turned to him. "I can sense Ryan using his ability right this moment, Mr. Heller. Since we know Jenny has been taken for interrogation, we do not need to guess as to his target. I intend to put a stop to it now."

"Luna, wait!" Twilight cried.

"I have told you this before, Twilight," said Luna as she turned towards the door. "I cannot let this happen. I can pinpoint exactly where he is."

"You can't just go walking through the facility!"

"And who exactly will stop me?" Luna thundered. "Who can stop me?"

"We have to do something!" Sunny cried. "We can't let him hurt my little sister."

"I agree, Twilight," said Starlight. "From what Anthony discovered in those records he got from Kelsey, Ryan is likely using his ability one-on-one. That's a much more concentrated use of his magic, and I don't know what sort of long term mental damage that can do."

"I know, but there's got to be a way to do this without making it so obvious," Twilight said.

Anthony understood Twilight's dilemma, and he shared it as well. Having Luna appear in full view of security would not only be a blatant violation of the treaty, but it would give Matthew further means to defend himself against whatever charges are leveled at him. Not to mention that in the time that Luna took to get to Ryan, Fuller would be alerted and have a chance to take both Ryan and Jenny from their reach.

At the same time, there was no way he could allow this girl to be hurt if he could somehow stop it. "Princess, exactly where are you sensing Ryan?"

"He is below ground level," said Luna. "Southeast corner."

"Can you teleport to him?"

"Not without a visual reference of his surroundings. Can you obtain that for me, Mr. Heller?"

"Stand by, Princess." Anthony unmuted his call. "Kelsey, Miss Tanner is being interrogated now, and we suspect Ryan is being used on her."

"That would make sense," said Kelsey.

"Princess Luna is here and can sense him. Basement, southeast corner. Ring a bell?"

"Yes, I think I know where that is. Why?"

"We need a visual," said Anthony. "Can you get me anything like that? There have to be surveillance cameras down there."

"We have one interrogation room that has had the cameras removed," said Kelsey. "She's most likely there."

"Outside hallway, then."

"I don't have access to that right now, Heller, but Ms. Jarris likely does," said Kelsey. "I'm assuming she's on your side by now."

"Give me the location."

"Basement level, corridor five."

"Thank you." Anthony terminated the call and dialed Tonya.

"Hang on," said Tonya when she answered. He heard quick hoof-steps before she spoke again. "Had to get to the privacy shield. What's up?"

"We need a visual of basement level corridor five from the security cameras," said Anthony.

"Why? That hallway leads to a decommissioned interrogation room."

"Apparently, that's the room Miss Tanner is in right now, and Princess Luna believes Ryan is working her over."

"Dammit. All right, let me see what I can do."

"Time is of the essence."

"Got it. Will advise when I get access."

Anthony concluded his call and turned to Luna. "Tonya is going to attempt to get that visual you need via security camera."

"But won't Luna appear on the camera when she teleports there?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, we cannot mask my presence forever!" Luna said. "And does it matter when an innocent life is at stake? Despite the controversy it caused at the time, most people were grateful when I stopped the potential riot at Village Center. We have to trust the same situation will prevail here."

"Wait, I have an idea!" Sunny said. "Is there any way I can be sent first?"

"For what purpose?" Luna asked.

"I have the ability to make weather indoors."

Luna arched an eyebrow. "Indeed?"

"If I set off just one of the sprinklers, I'll have the moisture I need to create enough fog to hide you from the cameras."

"There are likely crystal ponies guarding that room," said Anthony. "They could drain your magic enough to prevent you from carrying out your idea."

"Not to mention risking your life if there's an armed guard present!" Twilight cried.

Sunny whirled around to face her. "I don't care! I'll do anything to protect my little sister!"

"Can you create this fog from further down the hall and direct it towards the room?" Luna asked.

"Yes, I can," said Sunny.

"Then you can use your ability a sufficient distance away without being stopped by the crystal ponies. This is a splendid idea."

"No, it's dangerous idea!" Twilight said. "Couldn't we ask Tonya to head over there instead and stop Ryan from using his magic?"

"She will need to do it from outside the interrogation room, and this will alert Ryan and allow him chance to escape," said Luna.

"Then he escapes! I'm more worried about Jenny."

"Twilight, remember what Mr. Heller has said, that it may take days for Fuller to be removed from his position."

"But there's every chance his alternate idea will work."

"And that has yet to come through," said Luna. "No, Twilight, we cannot give up this chance to identify him and stop him once and for all. Otherwise, we risk Fuller gaining the upper hand and spiriting him away, potentially taking Jenny with him."

"But if he sees you coming, he'll bolt anyway," Twilight said.

"I propose that Tonya station herself such that Ryan can be intercepted in that case," said Luna.

"I don't want to put any more people in harm's way than we have to." Twilight looked at Sunny and sighed. "But I'm not Sunny's parent or guardian, so I can't decide for her what she does and doesn't do."

Anthony stepped over to Sunny. "Normally, I would never allow something like this, since you're technically a minor, but at the moment we're all rather desperate. Are you absolutely sure you want to do this?"

"Yes, I'm sure," said Sunny.

"In that case, I need to ask: would you get sufficient moisture from a running faucet in a bathroom?"

"I think so. It'll just take a little longer. Why?"

"It would be less obvious than a sprinkler, which in turn might set off some fire alarm system."

"If I may ask," said Goldy. "Just how would we get Sunny into the basement level in the first place? If prisoners are being kept there, it is likely a secure area."

"I have an idea," said Anthony. "Assuming Danton was serious about being on our side."

Tonya stepped into the security center, maintaining as businesslike an air as possible. A human on his way out nodded respectively towards her as he passed. She glanced towards where other humans sat at banks of security monitors.

She stepped towards them. As she grew closer, she could see some of the screens. At one station, two monitors cycled through images of the third floor hallway. At another, three screens had fixed viewpoints of the approaches to the arsenal on the second floor.

"Afternoon, Ms. Jarris," said one of the security personnel without taking his eyes from the monitors.

A few others chorused greetings as well. Tonya nodded and responded in kind. She spotted a spare unoccupied station, its monitors on but displaying a standby image.

"Anything I can help you with, ma'am?" asked the human in the adjoining station.

"I haven't done this sort of duty for some time," said Tonya as she hopped into the seat of the unoccupied station. "Had a short break coming to me and decided I'd take a look at the setup here."

"Sure, let me activate the station for you," said the human.

Tonya slipped her cell phone out and placed it on the desk. She retrieved its stylus and snapped it into her pony strap as the monitors flickered through the equipment's startup sequence.

"Looking for anything in particular?"

"Not as such," said Tonya as she experimented with the controls. "I just wanted to check the coverage and see if I can make any recommendations for improvements."

"Of course, ma'am. Let me know what you find, if anything."

"Will do."

She chose the monitor that was turned away from the others to find the corridor in question. After a few tries, she had it displayed clearly on the screen. Edward was there along with two other crystal ponies and a human guard.

Anthony had not had time to tell her why they wanted the visual reference, but she could guess. She wondered exactly who was going to teleport in and how much of an interportal incident this was going to cause.

She found the function for taking a still image of the monitor. The image would go into secure, encrypted storage, but she had to assume Anthony's credentials would give him access. She noted the filename, glanced to the side to see if anyone was observing her, then typed the filename into a text on her phone.

A few moments later, she received a response: Find back corridor leading to interrogation room. Prepare to intercept Ryan if he tries to leave. Don't shut him down even if tempted.

Tonya thought that was a tall order. She would rather just turn off Ryan's magic and protect Jenny from him. They obviously had some sort of larger plan that they had yet to share with her.

She put her cell phone away and hopped off the chair. "I've been called away to my other duties. You can secure this station when you have the chance."

"Of course, ma'am."

Tonya cantered out of the room. She had an idea where she could go, so long as she could do it without alerting Edward.

"Security center here, sir. You wanted to be alerted of any unusual activity."

Matthew leaned back in his seat as he spoke over the phone. "What do you have?"

"Ms. Jarris just left. She spent some time at one of the security monitor stations."

Matthew considered. "It is her prerogative to examine any camera footage herself."

"Yes, sir, but she's never manned a station herself before," said the security agent. "She also left after a short while citing other duties."

"Do you have a log of what she was doing?"

"One moment, sir, and I'll check."

Matthew rubbed his face with his hand. He had hoped to count on Tonya simply doing her normal duties for just one more day. By tomorrow, he would have everything under control and could deal with her at his leisure.

"Sir, she focused on locations in the basement level."

Matthew's eyebrows rose.

"The last thing she looked at was basement level corridor five."

Matthew frowned. "Is there anything else?"

"Checking." A pause, then, "She took a still image of that location."

His mind raced. He recalled what Edward had relayed to him earlier, that he suspected the privacy shielding to be over-engineered, and what he had theorized it had been designed to mask: teleportation.

"Deploy a security team to that location at once," Matthew said.

"Yes, sir."

Matthew concluded the call and started another.

"Kenworth, here," came Edward's voice.

"Where are you now, Mr. Kenworth?"

"I am outside the interrogation room where Miss Tanner is being questioned, as ordered by Ms. Jarris," Edward said in a sour voice. "I was about to call you about her, sir. I find her--"

"Never mind that now," said Matthew. "I've received word there may be an internal security breach in progress."

"I'll do whatever is necessary, sir. Shall I conclude the interrogation and return Miss Tanner to her cell so she can be better monitored?"

"No, I need Ryan to finish working on her so she's more tractable. The moment he's done, however, prepare to move her to the location we discussed earlier."

Edward paused. "This soon? Didn't you want to perform some experiments at MIDROC first before moving her out of the facility?"

"The situation has changed," said Matthew. "I need to prioritize securing the acquisitions in case this facility is compromised."

"What of Ms. Kelton, then?"

"Begin preparations to move her now."

"At once, sir."

Matthew hung up the phone and took a deep breath, letting it go as a slow sigh. Whatever Twilight and Heller were planning, he would at least make sure that the assets he had spent so much time and effort to secure would remain his. He was sure he could weather whatever legal storm Heller attempted to conjure against him.

Sunny's heart hammered as the doors of the elevator opened on the basement level. Her wings would not stop twitching inside the binders that had been locked around them, and the clink of the chains from the restraints around her forelegs sounded loud to her ears.

"Move along," Danton said in a stiff voice from behind her.

Sunny wanted to protest she could only go so fast with as short as the chain was, but she had to keep up appearances.

"The first bathroom is just down this hall off to the left," Danton said in a low voice.

Sunny craned her neck as she recalled the diagram she had been shown of this level. The corridor she wanted intersected perpendicular to this one. She would have to maneuver the fog both a fair distance down the hall and around the corner. "Can we get one a little closer?"

"We can try, so long as we're not questioned too closely."

Sunny's ears pricked at the sound of hoof-steps from the intersecting corridor. A crystal pony stallion emerged and turned in their direction, frowning. "What is this?"

"Miss Storm, stop," Danton ordered. "I'm sorry, I don't think we've been introduced. Agent Frank Danton."

"Edward Kenworth," said Edward as he approached. "Head of prisoner security." He looked at Sunny. "Is this Sunrise Storm?"

"Yes."

"What is she doing down here?"

"I thought that would be obvious," said Danton. "She's been arrested for participating in the ongoing security breach."

Edward arched an eyebrow. "I was not informed of this."

"I only just concluded the arrest," said Danton. "I didn't think I needed your permission to do my job."

"That's not what I meant." Edward stepped up to Sunny. "I must admit, I thought it only a matter of time before you decided to go rogue."

Sunny frowned but said nothing.

"I can take charge of her now," said Edward. "Fortunately we have a spare cell."

"She has requested use of the bathroom first."

Edward nodded. "Let me request a female escort for her."

"It's not needed," said Danton.

"I'll not have her trying to use her magic while she's unsupervised."

"All her magic is channeled via her wings," said Danton. "I'll be leaving those restraints on. She indicated her need is very urgent. Unless you want a puddle of pony piss to clean up, I suggest you let her use the facilities now."

Edward frowned. "Very well."

Danton reached down and undid the restraints around Sunny's forelegs. She stretched them a bit before trotting into the ladies' room.

As soon as she was inside, she uttered a ragged sigh. She had not expected a crystal pony to be standing right outside. If he sensed what she was doing, how soon could he shut her down?

Once the door had closed behind her, she shook her head until she heard a tinkle of metal as a key fell from her curly mane. She picked up the key in her teeth and stretched her neck, trying not to panic when she had trouble lining up the key with the lock. Finally one of the binders was off, and soon the second one fell to the floor.

She stretched her wings a few times before rising to a hover. She approached one of the sinks, only to frown when she saw it was one activated by placing a hand or hoof under it.

Sunny grabbed some towels from the dispenser and used it to block the sensors, giving her two faucets running water into the sinks. She sighed when she saw it clearly was not going to be enough.

She looked overhead. A sprinkler sat right in the middle of the ceiling, but Anthony had warned it could set off the fire alarm. Yet it gave her an idea.

Sunny hovered in the middle of the room. She had to act fast. As soon as the noise was heard out in the hall, someone was going to raise the alarm. She had to do this on the first shot.

Sunny positioned herself at one of the sinks. She was not worried about having enough strength. Perhaps earth ponies were indeed some of the strongest ponies around, but most pegasi had very strong hindquarters just from pure muscle strength. Yet bucking a cloud presented a much larger target than a small faucet.

Nevertheless, when she flexed her legs, her aim was true. The faucet tore off at once and clanged off the tile behind it, water shooting up in a geyser and splashing wide when it struck the ceiling. She bucked the second faucet and sent another torrent of water to join it.

Her ears pricked at running feet in the hallway even over the roar of the water. Had they managed to call for more security that soon, or had they already been on their way? She had to act fast just to protect herself.

The cold of the water and the warmth of the forced air heating caused a thermal gradient. Her pegasus magic latched onto it, allowing her to create and amplify a pressure differential. In seconds, she had conjured up a whirlwind, and when security guards tried to advance into the room, she blew them back with a burst of hurricane-force wind.

She collected the moisture that continued to pour from the broken faucets and conjured a cloud around herself, masking her from view. She bucked her rear legs, and electricity crackled around it, sending several sharp bolts of blue-white lightning against the walls, ceiling, and floor.

Sunny dearly hoped the display would be taken as intended, as a warning to keep back rather than as a means to actually hurt anyone. While it obscured her from their view, it meant she was moving blindly as well. She tried to extend her perceptions beyond her miniature thunderstorm by sensing the air currents, but as soon as she entered the hallway, those senses faltered.

Sunny clenched her teeth as it felt as if her magic was being drained away as fast as she could pour it in. She was able to sense where her magic was going, but her concentration was momentarily shaken when she heard a crack just above her head.

Someone had fired a gun into the cloud.

Sunny struggled to rise towards the ceiling, feeling as if lead weights had been tied to her legs. She had to stop her magic from being drained or she wouldn't be able to maintain this for much longer.

She blew another wind back the way the shot had come, though this taxed her so much that her wings faltered. She gritted her teeth and extended her cloud towards where she guessed the crystal pony stood, then willed the moisture to crystallize and propel itself. She heard a loud yelp, and her magic returned all at once like a rubber band snapping back.

She had no idea how long it would last. Someone had turned off the water main, so she had all the moisture she would ever have. She summoned all her strength, seized the remaining moisture, and propelled it as a thick fog bank to flood the hallways ahead of her.

Edward stumbled back out of the cloud, shivering hard, his fur and hair encrusted with ice. His sides and flanks hurt where the sleet had struck him like thousands of tiny, freezing needles. Water ran off his mane and tail as the ice melted, but not fast enough to warm him up.

He looked around and saw he had only two human security personnel with him, the others having been cut off on the other side of the cloud. He had heard one take a shot at Sunrise, but there had been a howl of wind, shouts of surprise, thuds, and now nothing.

"What do we do?" one of the humans asked.

"S-stop her," Edward croaked, stammering from the cold.

"I thought you were supposed to do that!"

"I-idiot, just t-take a shot i-into the c-cloud! She's in there s-some--"

And at once, his world became gray and wet.

"What the fuck?!" shouted one of the humans.

"I can't see a damn thing!" said the other.

"I can't even see the walls!"

"Ouch! You stepped on my foot!"

"Sorry! I don't even know what direction to shoot in!"

"Enough!" Edward cried. Despite the damp making him shiver, he had to focus. He could sense exactly where Sunny was. He wouldn't be taken off guard like that again. He had pulled his punch before, but now Sunrise Storm represented a much more serious threat than he had anticipated. She had to be brought down, even if it meant sending her into a coma.

Yet as he was about to reach out and seize Sunny's magic, a far, far larger bloom of magic suddenly appeared behind him, right outside the interrogation room.

Edward narrowed his eyes, This had all been a setup, a distraction. The real threat had now materialized. He turned and ran towards it, using his magical senses to guide him. He turned the corner and saw vague shapes in the fog ahead.

Edward advanced, his senses tingling as he readied his absorption ability. The fog was so thick, he wouldn't clearly see them until he was almost right in front of them. He tried to reach out with his ability, and blinked in shock when it was rebuffed. He had to see exactly who this adversary was and understand what he was dealing with.

He advanced further, and a unicorn mare came into view, one with pale pink fur and a tri-color blue and purple mane. He recognized her at once, but it mattered not. She was an intruder who needed to be brought down. He simply needed to be more forceful to overcome her strong magic.

Yet as he was about to wrap his ability around Starlight, a larger figure loomed out of the mist, and Edward's heart skipped a beat as his senses touched magic far older and far more powerful than anything he had ever encountered. Before he could attempt to wrap himself around it, the figure stepped forward, and Edward's pupils shrank to pinpricks.

"Do. Not. Even. Try," said Princess Luna.

Edward's ears flattened, and he cringed. "I won't," he squeaked.

"Very good," said Luna. "Starlight, if you would?"

Starlight's horn flashed, and the spell washed over him before he could react. He suddenly felt very sleepy.

"Now be a good little pony, and take a nap," said Luna.

Edward thought that sounded like a very good idea. He curled up on the floor and closed his eyes.

"And this will all seem like a dream."

As he drifted off, he wondered what a strange dream he just had. Perhaps once he was asleep again, he could chase it down and see what happened next.

"What is there yet for me to find?" the now horrified teen said in a pleading voice. "What else has she done to me? What if I still haven't recalled everything she did? There could be something else even worse lurking in my head or my magic that I don't have any idea about!"

Ryan let out a slow breath and steepled his fingers in a bid to concentrate. Jenny had been a tough nut to crack, but he felt he was close. Yet he could hear trouble brewing in the distance. He had heard faint shouts and what sounded like a gunshot.

He had to persist. He had to assume whatever was going on would be brought under control. Perhaps it was simply an incident with one of the other prisoners. Most of them had magic, after all, and the crystal ponies were not infallible.

"Indeed, there could very well be," said Ryan in the same soothing voice he had been using for the past few minutes. "Would you like to find out what they are?"

Jenny shivered, the handcuff around her wrist rattling against the hand rest of the chair. "I-I don't, but ... but maybe I have to. I have to know what I'm dealing with, right?"

"Absolutely. Do you realize that this very location is designed with people like you in mind?"

Jenny glanced around. "It is?"

"Yes. You could be safe here."

Jenny stared at him as if to beg for that protection, but she shook her head violently. "No place is safe. Not from the Dreamwardens. They'll come after me."

Ryan was indeed concerned that the Wardens might punish her for what she had already done. He had no control there, but Jenny would not necessarily know that. He could use this fear as leverage. "No fate is ever sealed, even when it involves the Dreamwardens."

Jenny gasped. "What, you mean ... I can be protected from them?"

"Indeed, yes."

"I wanted to abide by their rules!" Jenny cried. "I tried! I really tried!"

Ryan nodded. "I am sure you did, but that matters not to them. Their justice is cruel and arbitrary. They--"

Ryan stopped, his heart pounding. He let out a ragged breath and stared at the door behind Jenny.

"What is it?" Jenny said. "What were you going to say?"

Ryan swallowed hard.

"Can you really help me? Can you help protect me from the Dreamwardens?"

Ryan stood. "I ... I have to go."

"Go? Wait! You can help me!"

Ryan looked down at Jenny. He actually felt sorry for her. He didn't want to leave her in this raw state, but he had little choice. He had to get out, now.

He turned on his heel and rushed out the back door even as Jenny shouted her pitiful pleas in his wake. He stepped out into the narrow hall behind the interrogation room and ran for the intersection with the longer hall that would lead to a back exit from the facility.

The moment he stepped into the other hall, he stopped short when his eyes fell on an obsidian-furred crystal pony mare.

The mare stepped forward. "Going somewhere?"

Ryan took a deep breath and let it go through his nose. "Tonya Jarris, I presume."

"I'm flattered," Tonya deadpanned. "Fair warning: you direct even the slightest bit of magic my way, and you're going down."

"I have no quarrel with you. Now, if you'll excuse me."

Ryan tried to move down the other hallway, but Tonya stepped in his way. "You're not going anywhere."

"You have no authority over me."

"I'm head of security, and you're an intruder, as I have no official record of who you are or what your authorization is at this facility," said Tonya.

Ryan narrowed his eyes. "Then perhaps you should also be concerned about the other intruders."

"If there are any, I'm sure the rest of the security staff can handle them. In the meantime, you'll just cool your heels right here until they're freed up."

Ryan's heart raced. "If you are so adamant about incarcerating me, then just do it! In fact, I insist on it!"

"Oh?" said Tonya. "You sound almost like you're scared."

Ryan felt the presence again, getting closer. "I need protection," he said in a quavering voice.

"Really? Protection from what?"

Ryan heard slow hoof steps behind him. He flinched when he caught flicker of light out of the corner of his eye. He turned his head in time to see a burst of magic take out the security camera. "Just take me to someplace where I can be kept under constant observation by--!"

He stopped when an astonished female voice behind him said, "Night Song?"

Ryan's stomach twisted. He turned, and his heart lurched as he looked at Luna.

Luna stepped forward, staring, a shocked look on her face. "I ... I never would have thought ... Night Song, how did--"

"Don't call me that," Ryan said in a low voice through clenched teeth. "That's not my name anymore. It never should have been my name."

"It was a beautiful name," Luna said in a somber voice. "For a pony with such a beautiful voice."

"Stop it," Ryan grunted.

"A voice that had been so terribly silenced by the misguided actions of Midnight Star."

Ryan clenched his hands into fists.

"A voice I had hoped to bring back." Luna paused. "I thought I had."

"And then you took it away again!" Ryan screamed.

Luna looked taken aback. "I beg your pardon?"

Ryan stepped up to her. "You did this. You made me what I am now."

Luna frowned. "I did nothing of the sort. I tried to help you. I consoled you."

"Which meant nothing."

"I do not understand. How is it you feel this is my fault?"

"Because you were the one who chose those abominable Dreamwardens."

Luna glanced at Tonya. "This is not something that should be discussed in--"

"I don't give a fuck about your secrecy," Ryan growled. "I'm not compelled to silence like all their night pony slaves."

Luna narrowed her eyes. Without taking her burning gaze from Ryan, she said, "Ms. Jarris, kindly keep in confidence for now what you might hear on the subject of Dreamwardens."

"Um, sure," said Tonya in a confused voice.

"I assume your experiences with the Dreamwardens have not been easy," said Luna.

"I was murdered fifteen times," Ryan said. "Fifteen before I said those goddamn Oaths to that bitch's liking."

"Yes, I know of whom you speak."

"You, Princess," said Ryan. "You were responsible for selecting her. You were responsible for giving her that power. It's all on you."

"I regret if what you suffered had a lasting impression on you," said Luna. "Such things in the dream realm are usually forgotten with time."

"You don't get it. It has nothing to do with the pain. It had nothing to do with the terror. It had to do with humiliation."

Luna arched an eyebrow.

"You care nothing about dignity," Ryan said. "And by extension, your insufferable Dreamwardens do not, either."

"And what would you know of it?" Luna countered. "How many minds have you warped with your ability? Did you give their dignity a single thought?"

"I am fighting against a cancer that has infected this world."

"And is it common practice among humans to treat the illness by destroying the body?"

"Even in cancer therapy, some healthy tissue must suffer so that the sickness can be eliminated."

"You can make all the metaphors you wish, Night Song," said Luna. "It cannot begin to justify what you have done. At least one human and one pony has died because of you. You are accessory to murder."

Ryan was about to reply when he heard approaching footsteps and hoof-steps from behind Luna. He jerked his head towards it in time to see Agent Anthony Heller step into view, flanked by two crystal ponies.

"Ryan Halter?" Anthony said.

Ryan said nothing and simply stared.

"I have a warrant for your arrest," Anthony continued. "Identity theft. Conspiracy to commit fraud. Illicit use of magic. Failure to register post-rehumanization magical ability. Use of magic with intent for mental control or impairment. Accessory to manslaughter. Resisting arrest."

"I strongly advise you to go peacefully into custody," said Luna.

"You have no control over me, Princess," Ryan said in a low voice.

"Perhaps not," said Luna. "But there are those who do."

Ryan narrowed his eyes at her even as he trembled.

"If you do not face justice here, in the waking world, then there will certainly be a place where you will be judged. You will not escape justice, no matter what you do."

"I am no longer a part of the dream realm," said Ryan.

"As of yet," Luna said in a cool voice. "That will change."

"Can anyone tell me how Jenny is doing?" Tonya asked.

"Starlight is with her now," said Anthony. "She's got Jenny calmed down and is assessing her mental state." He turned to Luna. "Princess, have you determined his identity?"

"His pony identity, yes," said Luna. "Not his human identity, but that will come in time. Either he will reveal it to you, or ..." She gave Ryan a cold look. "... or others will do it for him."

Ryan looked at Anthony. "Do you seriously think Fuller will let you arrest me?"

"He's a little busy right now dealing with other matters," said Anthony. "He can't protect you anymore. Your best bet is to cooperate with us."

Ryan laughed. "Heller, that's the last thing I'll ever do. I'd prefer to be executed than do anything that will remotely help ponies."

"That's your decision," said Anthony. He nodded to the crystal ponies, who stepped forward and flanked Ryan on either side. "You have the right to remain silent--"

Ryan let out a single long sigh as Anthony read him his rights. He felt like he had come full circle. He had started with nothing and now had nothing left. It would have been far better if the ponies had never come, and he had continued to have nothing, and not the false promises that the transformation had brought.

"Mr. Fuller, we're flying blind down here!" came the cry from the security center over the phone. "We have zero visibility on the basement level. We know Sunrise Storm is in there somewhere, but we can't locate her."

"We have crystal ponies, dammit!" Matthew cried. "Send them in to take her down!"

"We've tried, but the moment they start working on her, she managed to pelt them with sleet, or hail, or hurricane-force winds."

"What about Kenworth? He's experienced enough to bring her down."

"We can't locate him, sir. He was one of the first responders to Miss Storm's activity, but we haven't seen him since Miss Storm emerged from the bathroom."

Matthew's mind raced. "Where's Heller?"

"Unknown, sir."

"Why is that unknown?"

"He was last reported seen entering the obscured area in the basement level. He vanished into that cloud or fog."

Matthew drummed his fingers on the hand rest.

"Sir, what you do want us to do?" the security center asked.

"I'm authorizing lethal force. Take Sunrise Storm down whatever the means."

"Yes, sir."

Matthew hung up. He let out a long sigh before picking up the phone again and punching up one of his contacts.

"Department of Rehumanization, Wendy Rock's office," came a male voice. "How may I direct your call?"

"Matthew Fuller, MIDROC. I need to talk to Wendy at once. Top priority."

"I'm sorry, sir, but she's in conference with--"

"I don't care, pull her out!"

A pause. "Sir, she's been called to the White House to meet with the President on an urgent matter. I'll relay your request to her when she returns."

"Yes, see that you do!" Matthew snapped before hanging up.

He stood and paced. He shouldn't be in this position. He wouldn't be, had everyone remained loyal to him. That had to be the only reason why his plans were in jeopardy.

He stopped and let out a slow sigh. No, his plans had failed. It was time he accepted that. He had to assume that Ryan was interrupted in his processing of Miss Tanner. Already the few crystal ponies who were still loyal to him were reporting a powerful magical presence in the facility. Yet other than their senses, he was left in the maddening situation of having no solid proof.

It had to be Princess Luna. Twilight was accounted for in her room. Cadance was confirmed to be in New York at the UN. Celestia never set hoof on Earth as far as anyone could tell.

And Luna had a vested interest in being there.

He realized now he had to do damage control. Sunrise Storm was his ace in the hole as he had always suspected she would be, though he had not thought it would be her dead body that would be more use to him. Once she was taken down, he could clearly demonstrate how the Pony Council had come here under false pretenses with the intent to sabotage the facility.

Matthew slowly smiled. Perhaps he would lose this battle, but he would continue on to win the war.

Jenny felt her stomach twist as her surroundings abruptly shifted from the drab inside of the interrogation room to the brightly lit conference room inside a shimmering field of energy. She tried to keep her stomach tamed and failed. A split second before her vomit could hit the floor, a wastepaper basket had been levitated under it.

"Yeah, I had a feeling you might react badly to that," she heard Starlight's voice. "I'm really sorry, but I had to get you out of there."

Jenny briefly fell to her hands and knees until her stomach stopped heaving. She gasped for breath and staggered back into a seated position on the floor.

"Jenny, I am so very sorry this had to happen to you!" came another female voice.

Jenny looked up and almost did a double-take when she found herself staring into the concerned face of Twilight Sparkle. She tried to talk, but coughed instead, bile making her throat burn.

"Just take it easy for now," Starlight said. "You're safe here."

Jenny shuddered and wrapped her arms around herself. "I don't feel safe."

"It's the lingering affect of what Ryan was doing to you."

"Just how much did he do?" Twilight asked in a worried voice.

"Fortunately, not a lot," said Starlight. "Once the immediate effects of Ryan's ability have faded, I can remove whatever lingering magic is still in her head. I don't think she'll have any permanent impairment."

"Except what he made me see in my own head," Jenny muttered.

"I'm going to strongly recommend counseling after this is over."

Jenny wasn't sure any amount of counseling would help. Ryan had not really planted anything in her head that she didn't already have. All the fears he made her experience were real, she was just made more keenly aware of them.

"I hope we can get this wrapped up soon," said Twilight. "So Jenny can get some rest."

Jenny shuddered hard. "I don't want any rest! I don't want to go to sleep! That will just ..." She trailed off and glanced at Starlight. "Never mind."

Starlight gave her a confused look.

"She's worried about the Dreamwardens," Twilight said.

"Oh, right," said Starlight.

Jenny stared. "You know about them?"

"Yes, I do."

"Jenny, please, don't worry about them." Twilight said. "If I have anything to say about it, they won't punish you for what you did earlier."

"But you don't have anything to say about it," Jenny said. "They specifically told me that they're not ruled by anyone."

"There are special circumstances here! And it's what I said before, they always allow for advocates to speak for you."

Starlight frowned. "Could they at least leave her alone until she's recovered from what Ryan has done?"

"I'm sure they will," said Twilight. "The one who first contacted Jenny was Psychic Calm, and he was a psychiatrist prior to ETS. If anyone would understand the circumstances, it would be him."

Jenny closed her eyes and shivered. The demons that Ryan had stirred up in her still vied for her attention. They all swirled around Sunset Shimmer, someone she had refused to visualize in her head as anything more than just a name. Now she could not get Sunset out of her head, no matter how hard she tried. She felt almost like the real Sunset was in the room with her, looming over her like she was her test subject.

"Starlight?" Jenny said.

"Yes, Jenny?"

"Can you make me forget all about Sunset Shimmer?"

Starlight blinked. "I'm sorry?"

"Can you make me forget that I ever met her?" Jenny asked in a quavering voice. "That she ever interfered with my life? Can you just make her some generic villain like she is to everyone else?"

"Uhhhh ..."

Jenny sighed and covered her eyes with her hand. "Never mind, it was a stupid question."

"No, I understand," said Starlight. "I couldn't completely remove a deeply ingrained memory like that without risking damaging other memories. What I can do is help dampen it some."

"Dampen it?"

Starlight nodded. "I can make it so it doesn't affect you as much. But you'll have to be fully recovered first."

Jenny nodded slowly, though she felt frustrated. By that time, the fear associated with it would just bury itself again.

Jenny closed her eyes and suppressed the urge to cry. Between Ryan, the Dreamwardens, and the Narrative, she didn't know her own head anymore.

Her introspection was interrupted when the door to the conference room opened, and Anthony Heller entered. He stepped into the shielded area and said, "Ryan is in custody, but the water to the basement was cut off. Sunny will start running out of moisture soon."

Jenny's eyes widened.

"Is everything in place in Washington?" Twilight asked.

"Should be. I got the cue when I heard about Wendy Rock."

Twilight turned towards him. "Then let's go to Fuller's office and end this right now."

"Wait, what was that about my sister?" Jenny cried. "Where is she?"

"I'll be candid with you, Jenny," said Twilight. "She's doing something rather dangerous, and the sooner we can get this over with, the better. Hopefully we can reunite you two later."

Jenny nodded and even managed a small smile. For the first time in a long while, she looked forward to seeing her sister.

"Sir, it's the security center," came the voice over the intercom of Joselyn, Kelsey's replacement.

Matthew yanked the receiver. "What is it?"

"Sir, we're about to move against Sunrise Storm, but we noticed that the fog is starting to thin," said the security center. "We think cutting off the water helped. We recommend waiting a little while longer and going with a non-lethal--"

"Negative. Proceed as planned."

A pause. "Sir, in situations like this, we're required to try non-lethal methods of--"

"We already did! It was ineffective."

"But sir--"

"Do as I have ordered!"

"Yes, sir," came the reluctant reply.

Matthew slammed the receiver down. He considered and picked it up again, calling his associate in Washington once more.

"Department of Rehumanization. How may I direct your call?"

"Has Wendy returned from the White House yet?"

The receptionist hesitated. "Um, sir, about Ms. Rock--"

"Is she or isn't she available?"

"Sir, Ms. Rock is no longer with his office."

Matthew sat up straight. "I beg your pardon?"

"She turned in her resignation. I thought you would have known already."

"And why would I know that?"

"It's all over the news, sir."

Matthew's eyes widened. He slammed down the receiver and turned to his TV. He called up CNN and unmuted it.

"--unprecedented shakeup in Washington for reasons that have not yet been made clear," the reporter was saying. "In addition to the stunning and unexpected resignation of Ms. Wendy Rock of the Department of Rehumanization not ten minutes ago, we have now learned that two more cabinet members have been placed on administrative leave, and the Chief of Staff of the Army has stepped down from his position on the Joint Chiefs of Staff. He has admitted himself to a psychiatric hospital for evaluation, again for reasons unknown."

Matthew clenched his jaw.

"We also have a further update on the school shooting in Greenwood Village, Colorado," the reporter continued. "We have learned that the perpetrators were two FBI agents, who only that morning were part of a covert operation in Denver that is now being actively investigated by the FBI Director's office for potential violations of procedure and public safety. We have also confirmed the existence of a video clearly showing two FBI agents pursuing and firing upon another agent's car. At least one of the agents shown on the video was allegedly identified as the gunman who died in a firefight with police--"

Matthew muted the TV when he heard a commotion in the reception area.

"Mr. Fuller is very busy right now!" came Joselyn's voice.

"He'll make time for us," came Heller's voice.

"We're not taking 'no' for an answer," came Twilight's voice.

Matthew frowned and stood.

"If you don't leave this instant, I will call sec -- hey!" A few seconds later came the sound of someone falling heavily into a chair.

"Sorry about that," said Twilight. Seconds later, Matthew's door glowed with magic and flew open. She and Anthony stepped inside.

"To what do I owe this pleasure?" Matthew said in a calm voice.

Joselyn rushed in behind them, her clothing disheveled, her glasses askew. "I tried to stop them, Mr. Fuller, but the Princess simply grabbed me in her magic and--"

Matthew held up a hand. "It's fine. See that we're not disturbed."

Joselyn nodded and adjusted her glasses before leaving, closing the door behind her.

"Now, what is this about?"

"An investigation has been launched into the Denver operation," said Anthony. "That investigation will involve MIDROC and you as well."

"And your point?" said Matthew.

Twilight stepped forward. "The point is, it's over, Fuller!"

Matthew chuckled. "It's over? Please, Princess, perhaps that's something you would say to some mustache-twirling evil-doer in Equestria, but--"

"But she's effectively correct," said Anthony. "You're not going to be able to keep running this facility for much longer."

"And do you intend to depose me yourself? You don't have that authority. Only the Director's office has that power."

"Fuller, let's put our cards on the table," said Anthony. "You and I both know you have acted above and against the law."

"Oh? Care to prove that statement?"

"I'm in the process of doing just that now. At the same time, I've requested a full investigation by the Director's office into your activities."

Matthew smiled. "I always said you like to play hardball, Heller." He sat down and laced his fingers together on the desk. "And in both cases, such things will take a few days, if not weeks to play out. In the meantime, I have a facility to run."

"Not for long if we have anything to say about it," said Twilight.

"Is that a threat of direct Equestrian interference, Princess?" Matthew leaned back in his seat. "Is that the reason Princess Luna has been running about the place?"

"Quite irrelevant to the discussion at hand," said Anthony.

"Then just what is this discussion about, Heller?" Matthew said with rising irritation. "Frankly, unless you intend to arrest me right now, we have little to--"

The door burst open. "Sir! There's a call for you."

Matthew frowned. "Joselyn, what did I say about not being disturbed?"

"I know, sir, but--"

"No, buts! Take a page from Kelsey's book and--"

"Sir, it's the President!"

Matthew's blood ran cold. He glanced at the blinking light on his phone.

"Sir?"

"Yes, I heard you," said Matthew in a neutral voice. "I'll take it now."

Joselyn nodded and retreated back into her office.

Matthew let his breath go as a slow sigh through his nose before he picked up the phone. "Yes, Mr. President?"

"I'm going to say this only once," came the terse voice of the President. "I want your resignation. Immediately."

Matthew gripped the receiver tighter. "Sir, is this not an unusual step? Shouldn't you be working through the Director?"

"That would take too long," said the President. "I want you out of that office. Now."

Matthew gazed at his adversaries. Anthony stood sedately with his hands folded in front of him. Twilight was actually smiling.

"May I ask why, sir?" Matthew said.

"I suspect there are two people standing in your office right now who have given more than enough reason."

"May I remind you that it is little more than hearsay until proven in a court of law."

"I fully intend to see that the courts have that chance to prove it. In the meantime, I am choosing to minimize any further damage to both the Bureau and to sapient lives."

Matthew frowned. "You have no direct authority to force my resignation, sir."

"No, I don't. But if you don't resign, I will report your refusal to the media. Now, do you want that kind of attention hounding you, or do you want the time to properly prepare for your defense?"

Matthew looked back at the TV. The volume was muted, but the text crawl listed the names of all the people in Washington who had either been placed on leave or chose to admit themselves for psychiatric evaluation. Every last name was someone whom Ryan had affected. He doubted that they could have discovered some means to mass-scan everyone in Washington for mind magic effects, therefore he had to conclude that they had his secret files.

Which meant the President was right; Matthew needed all the time he could get to prepare for his defense, not just in a court of law, but in the court of public opinion.

"Very well," said Matthew. "You'll have it."

"Thank you," said the President. "Please hand the phone over to Agent Heller, if you would."

Matthew stood, frowning as he held out the receiver to Anthony. "He wants to talk to you."

Anthony appeared surprised, but took the receiver anyway. "Yes, Mr. President? ... Yes, good to hear from you again as well, sir ... Yes, I agree ... oh?" He paused a long moment. "Realize, sir, I specifically took a demotion to be out in the field ... But, yes, I see your point ... Very well, I accept. Good night." He handed the receiver back to Matthew.

"What was that about, if I may ask?" Twilight said.

Anthony gave her a wan smile. "For better or for worse, the President has appointed me as temporary head of MIDROC."

Twilight gasped. "That's wonderful!"

"It will have to be cleared through the Director's office, so I'm more a Regional Director pro-tem, but they're already working to get my clearance increased. I won't be able to give any direct commands until then."

"That won't be necessary," said Matthew.

"I beg your pardon?"

Matthew hit his intercom. "Joselyn, in my office." As soon as she stepped into the room, Matthew said, "Joselyn, there's been a change in the leadership of this facility as directed by Washington."

"Sir?"

"I am no longer the regional director," said Matthew. "Anthony Heller is now."

Joselyn glanced between the two men. "I'm not sure I understand."

"It's a bit complicated. Suffice it to say, the political winds have blown ill for me. Please draft a formal letter of my resignation and send it to my quarters." Matthew turned to Anthony. "The facility is yours."

Anthony nodded and turned to Joselyn. "Have security stand down on the basement level until I have a chance to get there."

Joselyn nodded. "Yes, sir. Is that all?"

"For now, yes."

Joselyn nodded and headed out.

Twilight stepped up to Matthew. "So why did you do that? I expected more of a fight from you."

"There is little for me to do in this capacity, Princess," said Matthew. "I must instead plan for my next battle. For this is a war, you just refuse to see it as such. Good night."

He strolled out of his office without a backwards glance.

Perhaps he would continue the war, but he had just lost a battle at great cost. He had lost two acquisitions he was unlikely ever to have again, and he had lost Ryan as well. He had one more resource, one more potential ally or acquisition, one that could potentially be worth more to him than the others combined.

Yet now that one would be lost to him. All he could do was gather as much data from him as possible and ensure that the ponies could never take advantage of his knowledge or potential abilities.

He drew out his cell phone and called.

"FBI, West Colorado Springs office."

"Fuller here."

"Yes, sir?"

"Execute Operation Dead Hand."

A pause. "Repeat, sir."

"Operation Dead Hand."

"Please give the authorization code, sir."

Matthew recited a series of digits he had long since committed to memory.

"Authorization confirmed. We'll carry out the order at once."

Matthew put away his phone. A large battle lost, but another one was about to be won.

Chapter 37 - The World is a Stage

Jenny sat in the living area of the suite in her nightgown, trying to remain alert as Luna stood before her. The final session with Starlight earlier that day had left her tired and lethargic, and all she wanted was to go to bed.

"I will start casting the spell once I have sensed you are asleep," Luna explained. "The spell is complex enough that it will take some time before it is complete. I will then connect to you in the dream realm."

"You're going to dreamwalk me like the night ponies do?" Jenny asked.

"Indeed. I will act as the night ponies have been taught in that I will seek minimal intrusion into your dreams unless you are actively having a nightmare. I wish this to be as smooth and unobtrusive as possible."

"Are there any side-effects?"

"Your dreams may be more intense and vivid. There is a risk that, if you do have a nightmare, it will be experienced that much more intensely. In such a case, I will step in and dispel it as quickly as possible. Psychic Calm and Phobia Remedy have also offered their assistance if required."

Jenny nodded. She glanced between Luna and Twilight who stood off to the side. "I have a question that's unrelated to this."

Luna nodded. "Of course."

"Psychic Calm told me you and Twilight advocated for me."

"We did indeed," said Luna firmly. "We feel you acted to stop a greater evil. While I have no direct control over the Dreamwardens, I did make it very clear I would be exceedingly displeased with them if any punishment was meted out to you."

Twilight stepped forward. "And I raised the point that the President was already going to issue a pardon. I felt that should carry some weight, especially considering his devotion to seeing relations improve between humans and ponies."

"Perhaps I can sometimes sound like I am somewhat unyielding myself," said Luna in a softer voice. "But only towards those who willingly use their powers for evil. You are hardly in that category, Jenny."

"I'm just not sure anymore when I can use my power, or even if I should," said Jenny.

"That is something we can talk about later if you wish," said Luna. "I am given to understand you have some knowledge of my own -- what is the term -- checkered past?"

"Uh, yeah," Jenny said in a low voice.

"Then you can assume I know something of what can cause a person to abuse both their power and the trust placed in them. I see nothing of that in you. That you question yourself may seem frustrating at times, but it means you are unlikely to tread a dark path. I believe Psychic understands this and intends to ensure the other Wardens do as well."

Jenny was not sure what made her seek this further reassurance. Perhaps it was indeed the fact that Luna herself had fallen to her own baser desires. Jenny wanted to ask more about it, but she was likely too tired to understand it, even if Luna were willing to divulge those details.

"Is there anything else you wish to ask?" Luna said.

Jenny shook her head. "I just want to go to bed, it's been a long day."

Luna nodded. "In that case, I wish you pleasant dreams, and I hope our meeting in the dream realm will be productive."

Without another word, Jenny headed into the bedroom and closed the door behind her. She searched her head and found herself alone. The Narrative was still starkly silent. Did it believe it had done it's job and now would remain quiescent until she needed it again? She found that hard to believe. There had to be a deeper meaning to its silence.

Jenny had neither the energy nor the inclination to pursue it further. She climbed into bed and drew the covers over herself. Despite her jumbled thoughts and emotions, she was asleep within minutes.

Jenny looks out from the balcony of the highest spire of the castle as the deepening twilight settles over the land. Even from this distance, she can hear the cheering and the singing of the peasants in the village far below as their raucous celebration continues into the night. A cool breeze touches her, blowing strands of hair before her eyes.

She lifts a hand to brush them away, but is left staring. Covering her arm is a sleeve of gleaming white cloth, sparkling slightly even in the failing light of day. She looks down at herself. She is wearing an elegant gown which almost glows with the purity of its essence.

She whirls around and steps back inside. She is in a sumptuous bed chamber, the massive bed covered in an elegant canopy, the beddings silken and decadent. She spots a full-length mirror in the corner and approaches it.

Jenny stares at her reflection. Her hair is coiffed into a complex but gorgeous arrangement, a delicate gold tiara upon her head, covered in diamonds and emeralds. Her eyes widen as she stares. "I must be in a dream ..." she murmurs.

And then her reflection moves on its own and says, "You're right about that, Jenny."

Jenny gasps and stumbles back a step.

"Or should I say, Your Highness." The other Jenny drops into a deep curtsy. When she rises, she is no longer dressed as elegantly as Jenny. Instead, she wears a heavily patched and threadbare dress. "Far cry from the peasant girl you once were."

Jenny reaches up to touch the tiara. "I don't understand."

"Did you see the celebrations outside? Do you know what they're so happy about?"

Jenny shakes her head.

Her reflection smiles. "It's you! You did it. You defeated the evil Baron."

Jenny stares for moment before looking around the room.

"You deserve nothing less than to be a Princess!" says her reflection exuberantly. "Too bad humans can't Ascend, huh? What a Story that would be if it could happen, though!"

Jenny's heart races. Suddenly she is very much aware of the power behind the mirror. It is at once familiar and intimidating at the same time.

"No need to be shy now," says the reflection in a softer voice. "Not after you've figured out what you can do. What we can do."

Jenny's mouth drops open. "You're ... y-you're the Narrative."

The Narrative smiles. "I did say we had a lot to talk about. No better time than now."

Jenny is almost to floored to respond. She sensed an intelligence behind the Narrative, but nothing like this.

"May I come in?" the Narrative asks.

"I ... but ... I-I'm supposed to meet with Princess Luna."

"Yes, I can sense her trying to get in. I told her to cool her hooves for a bit. She's a tad upset about that, but, hey, conflict drives the Story, right?"

Jenny stares. "Wait ... you can actually block out Princess Luna??"

"It helps she's not a native of this universe," the Narrative says, "I can already sense her running off to go grab the Wardens. They'll be able to get in, but it'll still give us a chance to talk. So, can I come in?"

Jenny's head is spinning with thousands of questions, but she simply nods.

The Narrative smiles and steps out of the mirror. "Thanks. Being in a mirror is fun but kind of flat."

Jenny stares. "Why do you look and sound like me?"

"Because I have you to thank for what I am now! If it wasn't for you, I'd never be like this."

"Like what?"

"Sapient, of course!"

Jenny can think of no response.

The Narrative steps up to her. "See, before you came along, I was just a sort of formless intelligence. Sort of like Equestria's Narrative before the Tree of Harmony came along."

"Something like this exists in Equestria, too?" Jenny asks.

"Oh, definitely!" the Narrative gushes. "I didn't know about it myself until I made a friend over there who was able to explain it to me." She giggles. "I don't think even Celestia knows."

"But what are you?" Jenny demands.

"A Narrative force."

Jenny pauses, waiting for more. When none is forthcoming, she says, "That's it?"

The Narrative nods.

"But that's like saying a circle is circular. It doesn't give me any insight."

The Narrative considers. "Jenny, what are cutie marks to you?"

Jenny hesitates, not having expected the question. "Um, they indicate a pony's talent, right?"

"They're more than that. They're almost like direct connections into the Narrative."

"Into you?"

"See, that's just it. I may appear as a single being, but I'm more complex than that."

"Is that why receiving a cutie mark makes the transformation permanent?"

"Yes," the Narrative says. "And not because I specifically decided it that way, it's just sort of how it works."

"But what does that mean?" Jenny demands.

"It means they're more tightly woven into the Story, like they are in Equestria."

"Which means ... what?"

The Narrative smiles. "I know that your government is being tight-lipped about information concerning Equestria, but you've at least gleaned that there's been some interesting adventures going on over there."

"I think so, yeah."

"Well, my counterpart there helps with that."

Jenny stares. "You mean their Narrative makes those things happen?"

The Narrative gasps. "Oh, no no no! Nothing like that at all. It's more about balance."

"I don't follow."

"Many believe that Harmony is the embodiment of everything in Equestria," the Narrative explains. "It's not, really. It's only part. There has to be something to balance it, to offset it, to allow the Story to continue. I didn't even understand that until my friend explained it to me."

"Then can you explain it to me now, because I'm still confused," says Jenny.

The Narrative sits down on the edge of the bed. "It's like this: the magic in Equestria weaves everything into a tapestry called the Story. Think of it as an ongoing adventure, a book that has no end, that simply keeps adding Chapters. The Narrative helps that Story along."

"But you just said it doesn't make things happen."

"It doesn't. But realize that magic is tightly associated with life, and magic is woven into the Story. There's feedback both ways. Cutie marks came about because of that. So while the Narrative doesn't -- and can't -- arbitrarily say 'a great evil will befall Equestria today!' it does help nudge ponies into finding a way to deal with it if it does happen."

Jenny's head is spinning only a little more slowly after hearing this explanation. "And you can seriously claim that the Narrative had nothing to do with that 'great evil' in the first place?"

The Narrative considers. "Not intentionally. See, it's not about tragedy or comedy. It's not about happiness or sadness. It's not about good and evil. Just as good a Chapter can come out of a wise and benevolent ruler as it can with a cold and cruel one. The Narrative is the very embodiment of the fact that nothing stays the same. It's a consequence of that, not a cause."

Jenny takes a moment to digest this. "All right, I guess I understand that as much as I'm going to."

"Oh, good!" the Narrative says.

"But what about this universe? What about me?"

"Now it gets complicated."

Jenny sighs.

"Oh, don't worry, it's not that hard to understand." The Narrative pushes herself off the bed. "Magic in this universe works a little differently. Sure, it gave rise to a Story, and then to me, but here's where it gets weird. Not every intelligent being in this universe is aligned with magic. Not even before those Devourers started doing their thing. And that left what is possibly the worst possible thing imaginable: a Plot Hole."

Jenny just stares. "You're not joking, are you?"

"I'm absolutely serious. See, non-magical beings can contribute Chapters, but they're ... off. They don't mesh with the rest of the Story. They're like isolated bits of Narration that don't link to anything else. You could almost skip those Chapters as filler. That's the real tragedy, Jenny. No one should be just filler. Everyone should be part of the tapestry that is the Story.

"But why?" Jenny demands.

"Why?

"Yes, why? It sounds like you just want to affect the lives of more people."

"Well, yes, I do!"

"And you don't see a problem with this?" Jenny says.

"What I see is the problem if I don't!" the Narrative says in an anguished voice. "Remember what I said about balance? The Narrative is the reason Equestria thrives. It ensures that there will never be a 'The End'. Because when a Story is finished, Jenny, it's over. There is no sequel."

Jenny is silent for a long moment before she says in a low voice, "Nothing lasts forever."

"You may be right," the Narrative says. "But think of this: If every being had been linked to the Story, it could have facilitated the rise of a great hero who would do battle with the Devourers and vanquish them! It would have been an AMAZING Chapter! I would read it over and over and OVER again!"

Had Jenny only the words she is hearing, she would have thought this being insane. Instead, she can sense what the Narrative is feeling. Perhaps she is phrasing the concepts in terms of a fantasy story, but the emotions are real. She truly believes that it is her purpose to help the universe continue to thrive.

"Okay, time for a Cool Diagram," the Narrative says. She pokes a finger at the air, and suddenly a miniature rotating planet floats in mid-air. "Here's a world linked to the Story." She pokes her finger at the air five more times a short distance away, and five more planets are rotating serenely in the air. "Here are five other ones. None of them are linked to the Story. Here's what happens when something bad happens to the first world."

The Narrative snaps her fingers. The first world suddenly turns from green and blue to charred and black.

"Gone," the Narrative says. "They no longer contribute to the Story. The whole universe looses something."

Jenny stares at the charred globe, shivering a bit. "What would happen if those other planets were connected to the Story?"

The Narrative smiles. "Discovery of ancient wisdom and prophesy! Finding of powerful lost artifacts! Unearthing ancient temples with portals to other worlds! And the rise of heroes with the bravery and tenacity to use them!" The Narrative waves her hand, and the globes disappear. "When everything is linked to the Story, everyone is part of it, even when they don't realize it. A tragedy here leads to a triumph there. No Chapter is isolated. There is no part of the Story that is not important to some other part."

Jenny thinks she has a glimmer of understanding now. In a way, this is a little of what she had heard Triss is like, a being interested in stopping the destruction of magical civilizations. "Then where do I come in?"

"I was hoping you would ask that," the Narrative says. "You may lament what Sunset Shimmer did, but in the long run, she may have been the catalyst for allowing this universe to eventually become one with the Story. You, my dear peasant girl turned princess, are the first Storyteller."

Like everything else this being spoke of her concerns, Jenny could tell that word is considered a title. "And just what does that mean?"

"It means you gain insight into the Story. What you've seen so far barely scratches the surface. I let you in on your own Chapter as a means to help protect you. But there is far more you could do. You could help protect not just you, your family, your friends, but your entire world."

Jenny's eyes widen.

"You cannot imagine the importance of what is happening on Earth. I don't even have the words to describe it. Even the presence of the Dreamwardens is an achievement!"

Jenny flinches slightly.

"For the longest while, this universe was lucky if we had one. Now we have SIX! Oh, yeah, they think they've got their gig down what with the knowledge Triss shared with them, but they have a long way to go before they can truly claim to have any wisdom. Yet it has started one of the most amazing Chapters in the Story!"

"But what exactly are you expecting me to do?" Jenny cries. "I didn't exactly want all this responsibility! Hell, I didn't even want this power. I had no choice in the matter."

"Which is why I wanted to talk to you," the Narrative says in an earnest voice. "I'm hoping to convince you to continue helping me."

"By doing what?"

"Exactly what you have been doing. Use your insights into the Story to help those around you."

"But you gave me more than that!" Jenny cries. "You gave me the ability to impose the Story on people. How can you claim you don't actually force people to participate when I can do something like that?!"

"That's indeed an interesting dilemma," the Narrative says. "The Story is about inspiration and insight, not a direct manipulation of reality. Even then, Jenny, you're largely building on what's already there."

"Maybe that explanation works for you, but it doesn't fly with the Dreamwardens."

"Ah, well, I may be able to smooth things over where that's concerned."

"Even if you do, I may not be so keen on it. I don't want to decide for others what they do, or be a conduit for you to do the same."

"Then don't!" the Narrative says. "You have a choice."

"Some choice I had," Jenny mutters. "I felt compelled to use it."

"Only because the circumstances were dire. You and your friends have important parts to play in the Story. You couldn't be allowed to be harmed."

"Is that all we are to you?" Jenny demands. "Just characters in a Story? Just part of the Plot?"

The Narrative gives her a somber look. "No, Jenny, you're not."

Jenny bites back an immediate retort and simply gives the Narrative an expectant look.

"Maybe you were at first, but ... well ... let's just say that gaining sapience gives you a whole new outlook. At the same time, it makes me want to continue to see the Story flourish. The Story is nothing without its characters, without LIFE. What was a simple drive or need has become love. I love this universe and everything in it, and I don't want to see it perish."

Jenny is silent for a long moment. Her connection to the Narrative is strong enough that she can sense no duplicity from this being. She seems to truly believe in what she says. Yet Jenny still feels the need to question her further. "Who says it will perish without the Story?"

"That's the same question I agonized over when I first gained sapience," the Narrative says. "I debated whether my own existence was needed. I even contemplated the notion that perhaps a universe of utter chaos should be the normal state of affairs, that I had no business trying to change that."

"What changed your mind?"

The Narrative smiles. "My friend from Equestria. He helped convince me that, yes, the universe did need chaos, but that was not all there is to life. It's but one part of a vast tapestry, a tapestry whose richness can be ensured by the Story."

"You keep talking about this friend," Jenny says. "How can you even contact anyone in Equestria without the portal?"

"Powerful enough beings can breach the divide in realms other than the physical."

"I thought only beings like Celestia could do that."

The Narrative grins. "Would you like to meet my friend?"

Jenny hesitates. "You mean ... now?"

"Sure!"

"How?"

"Just knock on that door behind you."

"What door be--"

Jenny cuts herself off as she turns around and sees an ordinary wooden door standing in the middle of the chamber.

"Go ahead," the Narrative prompts.

Jenny feels a bit silly, but she steps up to the door and knocks on it.

From behind the door, she hears a male voice say, "My, I wonder who that could be?"

Then a whispery female voice says, "Um, why is there a door standing in the middle of my living room?"

"Now, now, you may as well ask why the moon is made of cheese or the sky is chartreuse."

"But the moon isn't--"

"Go outside and take another look," says the male voice with a chuckle as it approaches the door. "Luna will have a little surprise waiting for her when she gets back."

The door opens, and Jenny stumbles back a step from the sheer incongruity of what she sees. The being who stands in the doorway defies rational sense. Its serpentine body stands upright on two legs, one of which ends in a paw and the other a hoof. Its upper appendages are similarly mismatched, with one arm ending in a paw and the other a claw. Its horns are different, and even the irises of its red on yellow eyes are of differing sizes.

The creature looks down at Jenny and gasps in delight, clasping its paw and claw together. "Why, you must be Jenny, the girl that Narrie here just RAVES about!" the creature says in the same male voice Jenny heard just a moment ago.

The other voice approaches the door. "Discord, who are you talking to?" the voice says just before a pink-maned yellow pegasus mare pokes her head out. "Wait ... humans? Is this Earth??"

"Not quite, my dear," says the strange creature. "Earth is sort of down from here and slightly to the left." He subsequently points to his right instead.

The pegasus frowns at the creature. "You know you're not supposed to be here! Twilight will be very angry with you if she finds out."

The creature waves his paw in dismissal as he steps over the threshold, causing Jenny to back up another step. "Oh, pish-posh, that nerd is far too high-strung these days. Now, I'll just be a moment. Keep the tea hot, if you please."

Before the mare could protest, the creature gestures at the door, and it closes.

Jenny stares at the closed door for another moment. "Was that Equestria?"

"Yes, indeed!" the creature says. "I would be happy to show you around someday."

"I don't mean that. Why was she speaking English?"

The creature smiles. "She wasn't."

"Then why did it sound like English?"

"Oh, silly girl, haven't you ever heard of a convenient plot device to make things easier on the author? Or do you want to make more work for poor, harried Narrie here?"

Before Jenny could attempt to parse this nonsense, the Narrative steps beside her. "Jenny, this is Discord, the friend I told you about."

Jenny vaguely remembers a mention of a creature in Equestria described as an embodiment of chaos. If any creature were to fit that description, Discord nailed it. "I think that pony was right, he shouldn't be here."

"Now, don't you start," says Discord, waving his talons. "Don't be the party-pooper."

Jenny feels something on her head besides her tiara. She reaches up and pulls down a party hat.

"Discord, I've been trying to explain to her about how the Story works in Equestria," the Narrative says.

"Oh, I do hope you told her the good parts!" Discord winks at Jenny. "Hint: that would be any part that included me."

"Just what are you?" Jenny demands.

"I am a great spirit of chaos, dear girl. If any being has single-pawedly ..." He pauses and glances from paw to claw. "Or did I use my claw? Well, at any rate, I made things quite lively in Equestria, and still do!" He leans closer and puts the back of his paw along the side of his face, lowering his voice as if to tell a secret. "Can you believe I was once considered a mere villain?"

Jenny blinks. "Um ..."

Discord straightens up and throws his arms wide. "I mean, come on!" A flash of light, and Discord is dressed in a black cloak with matching top hat, and a thin, black mustache has appeared at the end of his snout. "Do I even look like a villain to you?" He starts to twirl said mustache.

Jenny narrows her eyes. "Do you really want me to answer that?"

Discord shrugs and snaps his talons. His outfit and mustache vanishes, replaced by a T-shirt with the words "Be careful or you'll wind up in my novel" on it.

"What's the point of meeting you if all you're going to do is pull parlor tricks on me?" Jenny snaps.

Discord gasps in horror. "Parlor tricks?? I'll have you know, Miss Princess Storyteller Girl, that I do nothing but quality chaos!" He holds open his paw, and an object pops into existence on it that looks like a swiss army knife merged with a Klein bottle. A label on it says "All-Natural Chaos". He turns it over, and written on the base is "Made in China." He rolls his eyes and tosses it over his shoulder.

"Okay, fine, but how is this going to make me understand more about how the Story works?"

"Because, my dear," Discord begins in a softer voice. "You are looking at the Equestrian equivalent of a Devourer."

Of all the things this creature could have said, this is the last thing she ever expected. She recoils slightly before she can stop herself.

"Oh, I'm not an eater of magic, of course. Tirek still holds that title. But I once controlled all of Equestria, if not the entire world. They were my playthings, to do as I wished, to act as nothing more than my amusement as I recreated the word in my chaotic image." Discord smiles. "A very handsome and dashing image, if you ask me, but I digress."

"If you're supposed to be so evil--"

"Evil? Oh, such a harsh word!" His black mustache pops into existence again, and he starts twirling it. "But do go on."

"Then how can you be here talking to me about this?" Jenny glances at the door the creature came through. "And having tea with a pony who has a voice quieter than most libraries?"

Discord smiles, and the mustache disappears. "That is precisely the point of the Story. It helped inspire Sun-butt and Moon-butt to end my reign. It even inspired others long before them to come up with the very things they used against me!"

Jenny looks on in confusion as to whom Discord is referring to with his "butt" references, until she realizes it has to be Celestia and Luna. Had this been any other context, she would have laughed. "And you're actually happy about this?"

Discord folds his arms. "Well, I do admit to having been a tad miffed at the time. Being trapped in stone would do that, you see. The point, my dear, is that there has to be balance. I cannot be allowed to turn the entire universe completely over to chaos, nor can I be simply banished or destroyed. Do you see?"

Jenny understands the concept in principle, but she is not sure how much beyond that. It sounds too much like the old argument about how there cannot be good without evil, an idea she admittedly has not dwelled on much, but realizes could be argued either way. It all hinged on what the words even meant in a particular context.

Discord waggles a finger at her. "Now, don't go spreading around that I said that. I have a reputation to live down to, you know. In fact, here." He snaps his talons, and Jenny flinches when an alpaca is sanding next to her. "Have a llama. Her name is Dolly." Discord smiles. "She's the Dolly Llama."

Jenny rolls her eyes. "That's really bad."

"Anyway, now you have it," says Discord. "The answer to life, the universe, and everything. And a llama. And a little of why you're needed."

"That's not yet clear to me at all."

"Let me explain," the Narrative says. "I came about for the same reason that my counterpart came about in Equestria's universe. The problem is one of scale."

"Scale?"

"For the longest time, I always knew there was another entity like me out there, that another Story existed. It pushed me to continue to do what I've been trying to do, and I could not understand why I was struggling. It wasn't until I met Discord that I understood how vastly immense this universe is."

Jenny remembers Twilight mentioning something about that.

"I daresay this may be one of the largest in the metaverse," the Narrative continues. "Perhaps it is fitting that there are indeed so many disconnected Chapters in this Story. Even magic has its limitations, and certainly technology does, when you consider the vast distances involved."

"But what if that's just the nature of this universe?" Jenny asks. "What if this universe was not meant to be, well, a novel but more an anthology of short stories?"

The Narrative gives a somber nod. "Yes, I considered that. Perhaps that could remain the case, were it not for the Devourers. To use your analogy, yes, we have an anthology. But the same character appears in many of them, always plays the villain, and always wins."

"And that would be dreadfully boring to read," Discord says. "Even if it were me in the role. Naturally, I'd give it a little more panache than these Devourers are, but I can grace only one universe at a time with my chaotic greatness."

"So is this what it all comes down to?" Jenny asks. "Protection against those creatures?"

"It's the immediate issue, yes," says the Narrative.

"And we're the only thing that can stop them?"

The Narrative shakes her head. "Not quite. The Dreamwardens have been planning something, but they're one of the few forces of the cosmos I don't have complete insight into. It's like their Chapter is being written in secret. I fear whatever they have in mind could lead to great destruction on Earth."

Jenny's eyes widen. "How?"

"I don't know yet, as that part of the Story has yet to be revealed. Earth's Chapter is very special, Jenny. Rail if you will at Sunset Shimmer, but what she has done has changed not just your world, but this entire universe forever. Ultimately, I feel, for the better."

Jenny frowns but manages not to snap at her. Like what she has heard of Triss, the Narrative likely has far more to worry about than what happened to a single five year old girl in a universe of uncounted beings.

"And even if the Devourers are destroyed without any help from us, what is there to prevent it from happening again?" the Narrative says in a somber voice. "It's one thing to have a recurring villain across several chapters, but millions? Billions? How many more Chapters will all end in the same tragic way?"

Discord waves a paw, and a television appears floating in midair. Images of ponies like Twilight and Starlight play out on it, but more cartoon-like and in a bright and colorful setting. "Imagine, if you will, that my universe was no more than, say, a half hour children's show broadcasting every weekend." Discord waves his paw again, and the idyllic scene suddenly becomes dark and gothic, ponies running around in a panic, a mustache-twirling Discord looming over them. "And every episode ended like that. Your first thought would be 'my, what a handsome draconequus!' But your second thought would be, 'Is that how it's always going to end?' You start to get used to it, and guess what happens then?"

Jenny sighs. "It gets boring."

"Wrong."

Jenny stares. "Huh?"

Discord snaps his talons and makes the TV vanish. "Not only do you get used to it, dear girl, but so does the universe."

"I don't understand."

"The Story has a force to it, Jenny," the Narrative says. "It affects the universe and vice versa. Keep the universe diverse, and the Story remains diverse, which encourages the universe to remain diverse, and so on. But set the universe down a single path, as it is with the Devourers' endless destruction, and the Story takes a single path, which reinforces the universe's path, and so on."

"And those supposed 'vast distances' are not what they're cracked up to be, in my view," says Discord. "Not when they can clearly be breached."

"But I thought it takes them thousands or even millions of years to go from planet to planet," Jenny says. "That's what Twilight said, anyway."

"Really, people must stop taking that egghead as the only font of knowledge out there. I've personally forgotten more things than she will ever know."

"Jenny, it's the very nature of an Epic to cover large distances and great scales of time," the Narrative says. "The Story doesn't operate on any one being's clock. You need to think on a much larger scale than you're used to in order to understand."

"But that's just it, I don't think I can!" Jenny cries. "All I can grasp are bits and pieces of it. You're talking about things that may not even happen in my lifetime."

"We're talking about an ongoing effort, something that will carry on into the distant future."

"And how can I possibly help with that when I have such a limited lifespan compared to all of you?"

The Narrative smiles. "It's not about what you, alone, can do. It's what you can start. It's the foundation you can lay down that others can build on."

Jenny is forced to stop to quell her rising fury. While she knows that she had to find some way to accept and accommodate this power, that was when it was only her and the people who happened to be in the immediate vicinity whom she can directly affect.

Jenny takes a deep breath and lets it go. In a terse voice, she says, "I'm only one person. Other than Twilight and Luna, I don't know a lot of important people."

"That doesn't matter," the Narrative says. "It's not about who you know, it's about what influence you can have on those whom you do know, or will come to know in time. When you open yourself more fully to the Story, you will see the vast interconnections between the beings of your world, far more than you ever suspected existed. It will only get stronger and more complex as more magic manifests."

"But it still sounds like it all falls on me. I have to do it all."

"Oh, no. My apologies for not making it more clear, but you would be but the first of the Great Storytellers. Even as we speak, I am reaching out to many others who could fill that role across the universe."

Jenny glances over to Discord, who has since conjured a hammock suspended from nothing and has a hat drawn over his eyes.

"You would carry on as you did," the Narrative says. "Let me speak to you when I have something to say, when I need to share some bit of the Story with you, as I did to help you in your recent endeavors."

"And what about the other part of that ability?" Jenny asks. "What about how I can conjure a scene and make people be part of it?"

"That, I suspect, is more your doing, not mine."

"Huh??"

The Narrative steps closer. "You already had your own magic before mine touched you. It was what allowed me to find you in the first place. I did not give you that power, not directly. It's some sort of fusion between the Story and your inherent magic."

"I don't have inherent magic," Jenny mutters. "Everything I ever got was imposed on me."

"That's where you're wrong."

Jenny simply stares and says nothing.

"Twilight called it latent human magic. You had it in abundance even before Sunset Shimmer. All she did was give it a conduit."

"And just how do you know this?"

"Because I've been watching you for a while. I felt your presence for the first time when you conjured a vivid fantasy when you were little."

Jenny swallows hard. "Did you ... even in the slightest ... did you do anything to me?"

"Absolutely not."

Jenny suddenly smells wood smoke and glances at Discord. The hammock is gone, and now he sits around a campfire, holding a stick with several marshmallows on it over the flames.

Jenny finally lets out a ragged sigh. "I suppose I have no choice but to believe you."

"Back then, I had intelligence but not sapience," the Narrative says. "I knew only the Story, and the Story is to be read and enjoyed, not altered to suit a purpose."

"But now you're sapient, so it's okay to interfere? Is that it?"

"If you wish to call it interference, so be it," says the Narrative. "But this it not being done on a whim. Nor can I affect the Story directly on my own. I can only be but a facilitator, but I am impaired in that ability for reasons I have already explained."

"But why seek to interfere at all, then, if that's not your purpose?" Jenny asks.

"Sometimes, parts of the Story are a tragedy. That's unavoidable. To prevent it would rob many beings of the ability to learn and evolve. But to have the entire Story become a tragedy, Jenny, is not something I can bear."

Jenny frowns. "Not every story has a happy ending."

"Yes, but do you want a tragic ending in your lifetime?" says Discord.

Jenny stares at him. "What?"

"Because that's exactly what could happen if no one does anything."

"But those Devourers could be thousands of years away!"

"Or they could be here next Tuesday. Who's to say?" Discord holds the stick towards Jenny. "Care for a marshmallow in the meantime?"

"Jenny, I won't force you to make a decision now," says the Narrative. "This was only so I could explain myself and perhaps put some fears of yours to rest."

"Only to conjure up a few new ones," Jenny mutters.

"You deserve the truth, and I've done my best to give you that." The Narrative glances at the door to the chamber. "Unfortunately, our time grows short. Luna has marshaled the collective power of the Dreamwardens and is--"

Jenny nearly jumps out of her skin when there is a tremendous clang of an angry hoof on metal, and the floor shakes with a reverberating voice. "WE DEMAND THOU HALT THY BARRING OF THIS DOOR AND ALLOW US ENTRY AT ONCE!"

Discord grins as he stands, campfire and stick vanishing. "Oh, please, allow me."

He is suddenly dressed as a butler as he walks imperiously towards the door. He opens it, and Jenny is treated to Luna's face turning from anger to outright shock.

Discord sneers and says, "You have obviously taken a wrong turn. The chambermaids are that way. Next time, please observe proper protocol and use the servant's entrance."

A blinding flash of light, a thunderclap, and suddenly Discord is slammed against the opposite wall of the chamber upside down, his body having made an indentation in the wall perfectly outlining him.

Unperturbed, Discord says in the same snooty voice, "Your Highness, the riff-raff have arrived." His head then detaches and falls to the floor, followed by arms, legs, tail, and the rest of his body. "Pardon me while I pull myself together."

Luna marches into the room, a wisp of smoke curling from her horn. "Discord! I should have realized it was you behind blocking me from Jenny's dream!"

"For once, Moon-butt, this was not my doing," says Discord as his legs reattach themselves, and he stands up. "I'm merely visiting a friend."

"Regardless, you were prohibited from traveling to this universe for the foreseeable future!" Luna thunders. "I shall find wherever you are and excise you from this place at once!"

"Oh, save it." Discord's arms float back into place. "I'm not really in this universe." He casually picks up his head from the floor and drops it atop his neck. It falls into place upside-down. "Just stepping from one ethereal realm to the other." He grabs his head and turns it right-side up, flicking the end of his tail at the Narrative. "You have her to thank for shutting you out."

Luna turns her head towards the Narrative and Jenny. She blinks in confusion as she glances from one to the other. She finally steps over, facing Jenny. "I can sense your imprint in the dream realm, as well as the workings of my spell. You are the real Jenny, I presume."

"Yes, I am," Jenny replies.

"The Dreamwardens were ready to storm in here, but I had convinced them to allow me to enter first once I detected magic of Equestrian origin."

Jenny is drawn to a clop of hooves near the chamber door. A night pony stallion with fur the color of burnt toast steps into the room. "I trust everything is in order, Princess?" he asks in Psychic Calm's voice. "If so, I will reassure the others."

"As far as I can tell, yes," Luna answers. She frowns at Discord. "I will handle this miscreant."

Discord chuckles as he walks over to them. "Oh, Lulu, it's still so amusing to hear you speak. Please, never bring your speech into the modern vernacular on my account."

"Now that I understand he was not responsible for barring you from this area of the dream realm, he would be no trouble at all for my fellow Wardens," Psychic explains. "His powers are limited in this realm."

"Nevertheless, as he is of Equestrian origin, I feel it is my responsibility," Luna states.

Psychic nods, then turns his head towards the Narrative. "It would seem, however, that you have an entirely different problem."

"Do you recognize this being?" Luna asks.

"Vaguely. I felt something like her presence during my Binding."

"Is she a threat?"

"I do not believe so, though I do not claim to fully understand what she is."

The Narrative smiles at them. "Perhaps I'll explain it to you. Or you can just ask Jenny here."

Jenny shakes her head. "No, don't. I'm not sure yet I completely understand it."

The Narrative turns to her. "Enough to consider what I have proposed?"

Jenny sighs and looks from Luna to Discord and back to the Narrative. "And if I did agree to help you, just what would I have to do?"

"Same as you have been, Jenny," says the Narrative. "Find a new adventure to go on. Don't worry about specifically where it will take you. Reach out to me, to the Story. Pay attention to what it tells you."

"And what about the other ability, the one you said is not from you?"

"That's something you need to figure out for yourself. To me, it's a grand Plot Device, but I cannot decide how it is to be used." The Narrative smiles. "Perhaps you can use it to play out bits of what has already been written. Show people some of the wondrous things that have happened, the moments when great and valiant heroes rose to the challenge and made a happy ending for someone."

Jenny realizes only then that in all the fantasies she has ever conjured, she never finished a single one of those stories, as if she has indeed been meant to delve into a Story that never truly comes to an end. She could almost believe that perhaps she has been touched by this power from an early age, outside of anything Sunset Shimmer has done to her.

As always, in her quest for answers, she is left with still more questions. Yet the frustration that usually comes with it is not present. Instead, she is left with a curiosity tinged with trepidation.

"If I do speak to Luna and the others about you, is there anything I shouldn't say?" Jenny asks.

"You're free to say anything you want about me, Jenny," the Narrative says.

Discord steps forward. "Of course, you're absolutely free to mention me, to sing my praises wherever you go, to expound at great length on what a font of wisdom I was, to--"

"Don't push it," Jenny says before turning back to the Narrative. "I meant all that stuff about Equestria, especially about cutie marks."

Luna raises an eyebrow. "What is this? What about Equestria and cutie marks?"

Discord clicks his tongue. "You mean you, the Princess of the Night, the first Equestrian Dreamwarden, the Pony With The Moon On Her Butt And Stick Up It To Match, doesn't know something as basic as what Jenny is now privy to?" He snaps his talons. "Back to remedial classes for you."

Jenny almost laughs when she sees a tall, cone-shaped hat on Luna's head with the word "Dunce" written on its brim.

Luna growls and lifts the cap from her head in her magic. The cap flashes into flame and is instantly consumed, ashes wafting down around her. "Enough! Leave this realm at once, or I will indeed turn you over to the Dreamwardens!"

Discord waves a paw in dismissal as he saunters over to the door in the center of the chamber. "See if I ever decide to bestow the wisdom of the cosmos on you. Pardon me while I head back to my tea party with Fluttershy. I could go for a slice of moon-cheese right now."

Luna blinks and turns towards Discord. "You did not just ... AGAIN?!"

Discord opens the door and steps through. He turns back around and waves. "Toodles!"

"DISCORD, SO HELP ME, IF YOU LAY ONE PAW ON MY MOON, I'LL--"

The door closes, then rolls up like a window shade and vanishes.

"Rrrgh!" Luna growls. "That insufferable beast. Next time, I shall have the Wardens beset him."

Jenny covers her eyes with a hand. "Please tell me there's no creature like him anywhere in this universe."

The Narrative chuckles. "Oh, I don't know. I find him a very interesting character."

"You would."

"And I would also love to read the Chapters of Equestria's Story about him."

Luna steps over to them. "As much as I am curious as to what is going on here--" She eyes the Narrative for a moment. "--as well as what manner of creature are you, there is still time to attend to our original task. This interlude has apparently not disturbed the efficacy of the spell I cast. We can still complete this endeavor, if you are willing, Jenny."

"After what I've just seen and heard, I feel like I could handle just about anything," Jenny says. "And I'd just as soon get it over with so I can go back to having undisturbed nights of sleep."

Luna nods and turns to the Narrative. "While you do not strike me as a malevolent being, kindly do not ever attempt to lock myself or the Wardens from a dream. It is not your place."

"My apologies, Princess," says the Narrative. "But I felt I needed the uninterrupted time with Jenny. I won't do that again."

"Thank you. If we may take our leave now?"

"Of course."

"Wait a minute," Jenny says before turning to Luna. "I thought you'd be more upset about this. You certainly were when you first arrived."

"The more I am in the presence of this creature, the more I have the sense that she is an integral part of this universe," Luna says. "Much the same way I felt about Triss the time I met her, or the energies that greeted the Dreamwardens when they ... ah, well, I should not go into details they do not wish revealed yet. Suffice it to say, I have had enough exposure to this universe to get much more of a sense for it than I had when I had first encountered it."

Jenny glances from Luna to the Narrative. "So you're saying I can trust her?"

"I cannot state that either way. I can only tell you that she is supposed to be here."

"I know I've given you a lot to think about," the Narrative says. "But you don't need to be a stranger. You don't need to wait until you're asleep to talk to me. Just reach out whenever you want. I'll always be here."

Jenny lets out one last sigh. "All right, we'll talk again, after I've had time to digest what you've already told me."

The Narrative smiles, and to Jenny's surprise, the creature draw her into a hug. "Thank you, Jenny," the Narrative says in a heavy voice. "Even if you refuse this calling, you've done more for me than I could have ever asked. I hope I can at least call you a friend."

Jenny hesitates at first, but smiles faintly and returns the hug. "And thank you for trying to help me, even if it didn't quite turn out as either of us expected."

When Jenny draws back, the Narrative's eyes glisten. She steps back, smiles one last time, and vanishes.

"Interesting," comes Psychic's voice, momentarily startling Jenny, as she has not noticed he has returned. "Her resonance feels even more familiar than I had originally thought."

"You did say you felt something like it at your Binding," says Luna.

"Indeed. At that moment, I felt the fundamental forces of the universe as more than mere descriptions and diagrams in a science textbook. She is almost like that, as if she is part of the very fabric of reality. I now wish I had more time to study her."

Luna nods. "In any case, Jenny, we should commence while we have the time." She glances at the alpaca. "We'll deal with this creature later."

Jenny gives Luna a confused look. "Um, what needs to be done with her? Isn't she just in the dream realm?"

"Ah, no. Her very real counterpart is standing in your bedroom at the hotel."

Jenny just stares.

"It was the first clue I had that something was amiss. I should have expected Discord's influence from the start."

Jenny knows the situation is serious enough that she really should not laugh, but the image of a rogue llama suddenly appearing in her hotel room is too much for her. She breaks out into a low giggle before she can stop herself.

"What is it you find amusing?" Luna asks in a voice of genuine curiosity.

Jenny just grins and looks over at the llama. "Her name is Dolly," she says before bursting out in another fit of giggling.

Luna considers. "I fail to see the significance of the creature's name."

"If we have time later, Princess, I shall explain it to you," Psychic says. "Suffice it to say, it is a rather simplistic attempt at humor."

Luna nods before giving Jenny a concerned look. "Are you quite all right?"

Jenny is still giggling. Yes, the alpaca's name was a dumb joke, and she doubts that's what she specifically finds so humorous. Most likely her mind has seized on anything that could break the tension. Despite the Narrative having stated that the current Chapter was still being written, Jenny feels like one has come to a close anyway, and she is ready to start the next one.

"Yes, I'm fine," Jenny says. "This has just been a rather strange day."

"I apologize on behalf of Equestria for Discord's attempt at interference," Luna says. "We had hoped to restrain him until relations between our two worlds were in a better place."

In retrospect, Jenny wonders if perhaps she really needed to meet that strange creature. It is too easy to see Equestria as a bastion of magical perfection, whereas the magic-users of Earth by comparison were running around like blind chickens. In a way, it is gratifying to see they have their own struggles.

"It's fine," Jenny says. "No harm done."

"Now, if you're ready, we can begin." Luna looks around. "Do you want to keep the trappings of royalty for this?"

Jenny blinks and glances down at herself. All this time, she has been dressed as a princess. "Um, no. How can I--" She stops when a single thought causes her dress to disappear and be replaced with her jeans and blouse. The chamber around her dissolves, and she is left standing in a starry expanse.

"I'm impressed," Luna says. "You have more control over your immediate area of the dream realm than most."

"I, uh, never did before."

Luna considers, and her horn glows. "There has been a slight shift in your magical aura, perhaps from your interaction with that being. Where your power derives from overlaying fantasy upon reality, this should not be surprising."

Psychic steps up to them. "It also is making her connection to the dream realm easier to sense. We should have little trouble in discerning how it operates."

"So what does that mean for me?" Jenny asks.

"It means your dreams will likely be far more vivid going forward," Psychic explains. "You will also likely be lucid and able to control them as you wish."

"Uh, is that against any Dreamwarden rules?"

"Certainly not," says Psychic. "We will need to step in only if you are able to breach other beings' dreams. That would be dreamwalking, which is most definitely in our purview."

"However, I sense no such ability in you, latent or otherwise," Luna states. "I doubt it is something you will need to concern yourself with."

"I can only take on so much responsibility at a time," Jenny says.

Luna considers. "Did the entity you were speaking with attempt to thrust a responsibility upon you?"

"In a way, yes."

"I would be wary of such associations until you more fully understand them."

"I fully intend to take my time before I decide on anything. I've had enough with having to make snap decisions on everything."

"A wise move." Luna lights her horn again and closes her eyes. "Now, allow me to concentrate for a few moments. You should feel nothing."

Jenny simply nods and looks over to Psychic. The night pony has seemingly lost interest in her, his stoic gaze fixed upon Luna.

Ever since she rehumanized, Jenny rarely looked back on her life prior to ETS, as it simply stirred up all the agonizing questions of what might have been had Sunset Shimmer never breached the dimensional divide. Yet when she lets her mind drift back to the past, she no longer gets that sensation.

Unexpectedly, she feels a sense of relief. She had come to believe that all that time spent immersed in fantasy had been wasted. Now she is left to wonder if it was simply her budding power being nurtured. Yes, this ability has caused her a lot of problems, but now that the immediate crisis is over, her mind is starting to spin with possibilities.

She finally admits to herself that her enjoyment of immersive fantasy may not have simply been pure escapism, or a means to suppress a bad memory. With all her hidden demons concerning her encounter with Sunset revealed and excised, she has no excuse to fall back on. If she still can look back on it with a renewed fondness, then perhaps she did enjoy it after all.

And this being has given her a virtually infinite number of stories in which she could immerse herself; stories far more epic and amazing than anything she could have read from the best fiction author; stories that much more real because they ARE real; they actually happened, perhaps quite literally a long time ago in a galaxy far, far away.

Jenny's breath catches as she understands the deeper meaning of this arrangement. She has the ability not just to make these past tales of old come alive for her, but for others as well. She looks back on that moment by the campfire back in Colorado Springs, when her telling of a story activated her power before she could clamp down on it. She wishes she could relive that moment, this time letting her power flow and truly make the others a full part of the adventure.

She glances at Psychic. Of course, that would be after securing their full consent.

"Are you all right?"

Jenny flinches slightly when she is startled by Luna's voice. "Oh, um, yes."

"I sensed your emotions fluctuating rather wildly."

"Sorry, just thinking over some stuff," Jenny replies. "I still have a lot on my mind."

Luna nods. "I could see some of it. Again, I advise caution. Whatever power this entity has either promised or entrusted to you must be examined with a critical eye."

"Mostly what she promised me was knowledge of other places and events."

"Even information can be dangerous, Jenny." Luna steps back. "And I am done."

Psychic steps forward. "Were you successful, Princess?"

"I believe so. The spell I need to craft to relink Night Song to the dream realm will not be difficult."

Jenny shudders slightly. "Does that mean he won't be able to use his power again like he tried to on me?"

"My fellow Wardens and I intend to pacify him," Psychic explains.

Jenny nods and feels another sense of relief. "I don't like to wish anyone ill will, but I wouldn't mind seeing him locked up for good."

"I assure you, he will see justice, if not by the American legal system, then by us."

Jenny feels a chill at the iciness of Psychic's voice.

Psychic's voice returns at once to its normal businesslike tone as he says, "If the Princess is indeed done, then, I would be happy to see to it you have a restful sleep for the remainder of the night."

Jenny manages a small smile at the night pony. "Oh, um, Princess Luna?"

"Yes, Jenny?" Luna asks.

"Would it be too much to ask that the llama be removed from my bedroom before I wake up?"

"Ah, yes, I will see to that at once."

"Thank you."

Author's Note

Just a brief note of thanks to everyone who's been sticking with the story so far. There are just a few more chapters to go followed by an epilogue, which I am about ready to start writing the first draft.

Thank you also to those authors of new stories in the universe for their patience while waiting for me to either respond to questions or look over their story. I know there is a bit of a backlog in the submissions folder of the group that I will eventually get to.

Chapter 38 - Loose Ends

"I can't believe you did this!" Starlight cried as she paced back and forth in the Castle of Friendship while it was Sunday morning on Earth. "What were you thinking?! Were you even thinking at all?!"

"You're blowing this up all out of proportion," said Trixie in a sedate voice.

"How can you even say that?! You smuggled a magical artifact onto Earth, you sparked an interportal incident, you--"

"I did what I had to do, what you refused to do! I gave those ponies of Earth what they should've been given a long time ago."

Starlight face-hoofed. "You're not getting this. It's not for either of us to decide that sort of thing."

"Sometimes, a pony has to stand up for what they believe in."

"Not like this. Trixie, you have no idea how many people you've hurt by your idiotic actions."

Trixie raised an eyebrow. "Hurt? I've hurt nopony! If anything, I've bettered the lives of many, many ponies."

"You didn't better mine," Starlight growled.

"I'm sorry?"

Starlight stepped up to Trixie until they were almost muzzle-to-muzzle. "I befriended you. I trusted you. When everyone else doubted that I should be taking you on as an assistant in my tasks on Earth, I stood up for you. And this is how you reward that?!"

Trixie opened her mouth to reply, but no words came forth.

"Did our friendship mean absolutely nothing to you?" Starlight said, her voice more upset than angry. "Was it just some ruse so you can get to do something important no matter how it affects anyone else?"

"No, it wasn't like that!"

"How can I believe you anymore? How can I believe anything you tell me now?!"

"I'm still your friend," Trixie said in a plaintive voice.

"You have a really weird way of showing it!" Starlight yelled. "Sneaking around behind someone's tail is not how you be a friend! Doing things that make someone look bad is not how you be a friend!"

"I wasn't trying to make you look bad."

"Maybe not, if you had just stopped to think for a minute, you would've realized what could happen if things went wrong. And they did go wrong, in the worst possible way!"

"I'm sure Twilight will find a way to smooth things over," Trixie said in a subdued voice.

Starlight clenched her teeth so hard that her jaw ached. She let out a short scream and stomped her fore-hooves before turning away.

"Why are you so upset about this?" Trixie asked.

Had Trixie's tone of voice been the least bit condescending or sarcastic, Starlight would have thrown Trixie out of the castle on the spot. Instead, she let out a long, quavering sigh. "You can't claim ignorance of the struggles I went through after Twilight and Celestia thought I could be reformed."

"You've talked about it several times," said Trixie softly.

"Yes, I have. And what did I say my biggest problem was?"

"Um, acceptance, I think."

Starlight let out another long breath before turning to face Trixie. "Yes, acceptance. I fight that feeling with every friend I make. Even you."

Trixie's pupils shrank slightly, but she said nothing in reply.

"It was never what they could do for me, it was always what I could do for them, that everything in the friendship hinged on what I did or said. Even knowing full well that you came up with this stupid idea on your own, I still stand here and think, what did I do wrong?" Starlight took a deep breath and let it go as a long sigh. "And I'll likely keep myself up at night for the next month wondering what I did wrong with you."

Trixie's eyes glistened, and she lowered her gaze.

"You wanted to know exactly how you hurt someone," Starlight said in a slightly shaky voice. "Now you know."

"I never meant it that way, Starlight," Trixie said. "You have to believe me."

"Oh, do I? After hearing how you used your body to get what you wanted with Illuminating Spark?"

Trixie's head snapped up.

"It's little wonder he broke down and confessed the whole thing," Starlight said. "He was likely so devastated when he figured out that all he got for his trouble was a roll in the grass or two for--"

"I resent that!" Trixie yelled. "I did nothing of the kind. I don't lift my tail for just any stallion!"

"Then just what did you do?"

Trixie hesitated before replying, "Let's just say I'm very good at promising but not delivering and leave it that."

Starlight narrowed her eyes. "So you're a tease. That's even worse."

"What??"

"At least if he had chance to do it with you, he would've gotten something out of it. Instead, it was just as empty as your promises to me."

"This wasn't supposed to be about you, or about us," Trixie pleaded. "I was just doing what I thought was the right thing."

"Really?" Starlight said in a dubious voice. "So you weren't thinking at all about what praise you might get later? You truly did it out of the goodness of your heart?"

Trixie frowned but said nothing.

"As I thought. Tell me, just what did Blueblood promise you? Bits? Fame? A title?"

"He didn't promise me anything," Trixie murmured.

"I find that hard to believe. As much as it pains me to say it, you're the last pony to act simply out of sheer generosity."

Trixie was silent for a long moment before she said, "If you must know, it was Spoiled Rich who pressured me into doing this."

Starlight arched an eyebrow. "Pressured? How?"

Another long silence. "She knew what I was doing before this."

Starlight blinked. "Before this? You mean smuggling that artifact was not the only thing you've done?!"

"Now we really are talking about things I did out of concern for those ponies on Earth!" Trixie cried. "Nopony promised me anything or paid me anything for what I did."

"Just what did you do?"

"What difference does it make now? What's done is--"

"What did you do, Trixie?!"

Trixie's eyes shimmered for a moment, and Starlight dared to believe that perhaps this showmare had finally realized just how hurtful her actions had been to someone who was supposedly her friend. "Nothing big. Just ... some unshielded minor artifacts like firestarter stones and some letters with hidden runes and other magical knowledge."

Starlight face-hoofed.

"Small things!" Trixie cried. "Far less than I wish I could have done."

"That's not the point!" Starlight exploded. "You're not supposed to do those things in the first place! It's not just me you're hurting now, it's Twilight! You sabotaged everything that she's been trying to accomplish on Earth."

"I never meant it that way."

"It doesn't matter what you meant. I told you right from the start that we had to act within certain guidelines, and we have little say in the matter. You'll notice that I didn't care for it either, but I understood there was more at stake here than just my personal feelings."

Trixie again fell silent, her eyes troubled.

"Did you give these artifacts and magical information to any pony in particular?" Starlight asked.

"And if I tell you, do they get in trouble as well?"

"I honestly don't know. It's not for me to decide."

Trixie frowned. "I'm not about to get an innocent pony into trouble then."

"Hardly innocent if they willingly accepted help from you."

"He had no idea it was me until he saw the Farhearing Stone."

Starlight stepped closer to Trixie. "I can guarantee you, one way or the other, it will all come out. You can't keep hiding this forever."

"I'll hide it as long as I can, then!" Trixie cried. "All this pony wanted was to see his brethren have more magic. We can't keep it from them forever. Even if I hadn't done something, somepony would've figured it out on their own."

"Did you ever stop to think that you were endangering the lives of whoever you chose to 'help?'"

Trixie gave Starlight a confused look. "I don't follow."

"You know as well as I do how paranoid humans have been about pony magic," Starlight said. "Any pony who wields advanced magic could be targeted by human authorities."

"They're not supposed to hurt ponies!" Trixie exclaimed. "It's even in the treaty!"

"I've already explained to you about the corrupt influence in the FBI."

"Which I had no idea about, and from what you've told me, that's being resolved now."

Starlight frowned. "Then why do I have a report sent to me this morning by Twilight telling me that a sleeper agent tried to kill an underage colt because he was wielding advanced magic?"

Trixie's pupils shrank. "Wh-what??"

"Granted, this came about out of that corruption, but it shows you can't assume you can dole out advanced magic and expect no consequences from it."

"Starlight, who was targeted by that agent?"

Starlight raised an eyebrow. "Why does it matter to you?"

"Just tell me!"

Starlight hesitated before replying, "A unicorn colt named Robert McDermott."

Trixie paled.

"I had to admit, I had already suspected he knew more than his peers, but I had no idea he was advanced enough to warrant Fuller's attention."

"I-is he okay?"

"As far as I can tell, yes," Starlight said. "He's been drained of magic, but that will resolve itself in a few days. Twilight plans on paying him a visit, perhaps today if she can get some time freed up after settling things with the American government and sending a letter off to Princess Celestia about this whole mess."

"Y-you mean Celestia doesn't know about all this yet?" Trixie asked in a choked voice.

"She knows vaguely what's going on, but not the details. You can be sure she'll know everything before noon today." Starlight narrowed her eyes at Trixie. "So is that it? You're worried only now that Celestia is involved?"

Trixie swallowed hard and shook her head. Her eyes glistened as she said in a shaky voice, "I-I never meant for anything bad to happen to Bob, you have to believe me."

Starlight's eyebrows rose. "I beg your pardon?"

"I knew he was a smart colt, but I never realized just what kind of a prodigy he really was!"

"Wait a minute. Are you telling me he's the one you've been passing information to?"

Trixie just nodded and sniffled once.

Starlight stared for a long moment, then let out a windy sigh. "You don't do anything small, do you?"

"I don't understand."

"The report I received from Twilight was admittedly short on details, but it implied that Bob has access to really advanced knowledge."

Trixie blinked. "He does? Like what?"

"It's only a rumor," said Starlight. "But supposedly he managed to change an Earth material into thaumically-aware crystal."

"Wait, what?!" Trixie cried.

"Just how did you manage to get him that kind of information without being noticed? Who else did you involve in this scheme? How did you even know where to find--"

"I didn't give him that information!"

Starlight paused. "You didn't?"

"I didn't even think something like that was possible!"

Starlight considered. "Okay, if you didn't give him that information, then who did?"

"I have no idea," said Trixie. "As far as I'm aware, I was the only one giving out any advanced magical knowledge."

Starlight shook her head. "All right, I'll let Twilight know there might be others spreading advanced magical knowledge on Earth. If she doesn't already have enough problems to deal with!"

"Tell me the truth, Starlight," Trixie said in an anxious voice. "Is Bob going to get into trouble for this?"

"So, now you care about that!"

"I always cared, it's why I gave him that knowledge in the first place! If anypony knows what it's like to understand that they can do far better magic than they can now but lack the opportunity to learn, it's me."

Starlight frowned. "Don't go comparing your situation to his. In fact, you need to stop making this about you. For once, disregard whatever benefit this may have for you and understand the ramifications of what you've done."

"I'm trying," Trixie said in a small voice.

"Well, try a lot harder," Starlight snapped. "You'll have all the time in the world for that, as there's no way you're going to set a hoof even near that portal ever again. I don't know if I even want you as an assistant or a student anymore."

Trixie cringed slightly, her eyes glistening. "What about a friend?"

"What about it?"

"Can I still be considered that?"

Starlight hesitated for a long moment, simply staring at Trixie as if in hope that would somehow make it easier for Starlight to understand what would drive a pony to do what Trixie had done. When she failed in this endeavor yet again, she said simply, "I don't know."

Trixie's gaze shimmered, but she simply nodded and turned away. "I won't beg for your forgiveness," she said in a stiff voice.

"Because it's beneath you?"

"Because I don't want to waste my energy on a lost cause."

Starlight tried to keep her head full of anger for this mare, as it was the only thing preventing her from blaming herself for Trixie's failings. "I never meant it that way," Starlight said despite herself.

"And I never meant to hurt you, but here we are." Trixie closed her eyes for a moment. "I need some time alone anyway, at least until I find out what will become of me after this."

Starlight opened her mouth in a bid to grant the mare some sympathy, but managed to hold back until Trixie was gone. She clenched her teeth, angry not so much at Trixie, but the way her actions had reminded Starlight of just how far she had to go herself.

Twilight examined the letter she had started to pen to Princess Celestia as she sipped on a rather strong espresso, both levitated before her as her motorcade turned off I-70. As she moved the pen to make a correction in her draft, she sighed as she heard her cell phone ring. She lifted it out of her saddlebags without taking her attention from the letter, the headset neatly dropping into place. "Twilight here," she said without bothering to look at the caller ID. "What is it?"

"Sorry to bother you on a Sunday, Princess," came the cordial male voice at the other end.

"Oh, no, not at all, Mr. President." Twilight tweaked the mute button long enough to float her coffee to the side. "Spike, here, hold on to this, please." She took a moment to compose herself before unmuting. "What can I do for you?"

"I wanted to inform you that the people affected by Ryan are being treated by Equestrian mages, and the prognosis looks good," said the President. "Since things have been rather hush-hush concerning the matter, I thought you would want to know."

Twilight smiled. "Yes, that is good news, thank you for letting me know."

"In fact, I've already been the recipient of a profuse apology by the Secretary of the Interior. He's implied that he may be rethinking his stand concerning the western ponies."

"To be blunt, Mr. President, there needs to be a lot more of that rethinking in Washington."

"I hope there will be as well, which is why I need to bring a matter to your attention."

Twilight had tried to divide her attention between the letter and the call, but now she lowered the former and sighed. "What now?"

"It's nothing particularly explosive, so long as it stays confidential," said the President. "We received a letter from one of the Dreamwardens."

Twilight nearly dropped the cell phone. "From who?? Wait, you mean ... they revealed themselves to you?"

The President uttered a short chortle. "To be honest, I'm not particularly surprised. I always suspected there had to be some sort of organization among the night ponies. And from your reaction, I take it you knew about them all along."

Twilight felt herself blush. "Mr. President, you know I would rather be open and honest about everything Equestria does and not keep secrets like this, but there are special circumstances around this, and--"

"Princess, this is not to call you to task over this," said the President. "There are many things that our government keeps secret from Equestria. Had this been something squarely on American soil, then, yes, I'd be more concerned. But I very much doubt any nation can claim sovereignty over some ethereal realm that the vast majority of humans can't even reach."

"Not everyone might see it that way."

"Let me worry about that. For now, this document is considered classified top secret. I will, of course, ensure that you are provided a copy."

"Thank you," said Twilight. "Can you give me a summary? I have no one here but Spike and my Secret Service detail."

"The letter was from a pony named Phobia Remedy," said the President. "In it, he states--"

"She, actually."

"Ah, thank you. Sometimes it's hard to tell gender just from the name. She states that the Dreamwardens have taken it upon themselves to police mind magic, at least among the pony population. The situation concerning Ryan is apparently complicating matters for them. She even outright claimed that had he still been a pony, we wouldn't be hearing of this."

"The Dreamwardens take their job very seriously, Mr. President, for obvious reasons."

"Of course, and I am rather glad the night ponies have some form of supervision. It's the spread of their authority into the waking world that has some of my staff concerned." After a pause, the President added, "However, Miss Remedy appears to understand this. This letter appears to be a request not just to assist in dealing with Ryan, but an offer to start working with the American government as well as international agencies in time."

Twilight let out a long sigh of relief. "You can't imagine how that makes me feel, Mr. President. I always felt that the veil of secrecy would do more harm than good in the long run."

"At the same time, I can read between the lines, Princess," said the President in a somber voice. "They knew how explosive this would be if it came out too soon after the ETS crisis. In fact, we're choosing for now to assist them in maintaining their secrecy, at least until we all have a chance to figure out the best way to break it to the public. But we will be working towards that aim."

"That's likely the best course of action," said Twilight. "I will help any way I can, as I'm sure Luna would as well."

"That's another thing I need to mention, Princess. Despite the rather ingenious methods used to hide Princess Luna's direct involvement in recent affairs, Agent Heller has chosen to submit a confidential report to the FBI Director and myself detailing her actions. We've chosen to keep this classified as well for the time being."

"Thank you for your understanding and patience, Mr. President," said Twilight. "I tried my best throughout the entire incident to let humans take the lead whenever possible."

"Commendable, Princess, and it reminds me that I need to place a call to Mayor Morgan and thank her for her efforts as well."

Twilight considered. "Mr. President, what are your plans for the Department of Rehumanization?"

The President sighed. "I have half a mind to close it down, or subsume its responsibilities into other departments."

"Might I suggest another course of action?"

"I know where this is going. You wish to see us create a Department of Pony Affairs."

"Yes," said Twilight. "And I know exactly who you should consider to head it: Constance Morgan."

The President hesitated. "She's hardly what anyone would consider a Washington insider."

"Precisely the reason you should consider her. Washington needs a fresh perspective, and she has solid experience helping humans and ponies get along better."

"Is she even interested in the position?" the President asked.

"I haven't broached the subject with her yet," said Twilight. "I wanted to first see if such a thing was even feasible."

"Just getting that department established will be a bit of a political battle, though it's one I think I can win. Once more details come to light about Fuller and his activities, I'm hoping it will help shift the political winds here. I'll have to get back to you on this one, Princess."

Twilight smiled. "Just the fact that you're willing to consider it is progress, Mr. President."

"The only other loose end is the one I assume you're about to see tied up," said the President. "The matter of just how much advanced magic has reached the American pony community."

"I'll do my best," Twilight said. "But to use an Earth term, the genie is well out of the bottle. I don't think we can ever hope to put it back."

"Nevertheless, having an idea what we're dealing with would help," said the President. "I still fully intend to issue that executive order tomorrow morning temporarily suspending legal action against illegal magic use except in cases personal harm or property damage."

"Thank you, that will definitely help us get a better handle on it when ponies are not afraid they're going to be arrested."

"In that case, I'll let you get back to it," said the President. "Thank you for your time, and as always, thank you for all your efforts in trying to bridge the gap between our two worlds."

Twilight smiled again as she concluded the call, letting out another heartfelt sigh of relief.

"That sounded like it went okay," Spike said as he offered the coffee to her.

Twilight grabbed the cup in her magic and applied a reheating spell until it steamed again. She took a sip before responding, "Yes, and I got some unexpected good news from it. Hopefully it means soon I can stop dancing around the whole subject of the night ponies."

Spike smiled. "So, a happy ending?"

"Not quite," said Twilight as she lifted the half-finished letter into view. "Not for everyone, at least."

Bob tried to concentrate to arrange his notes properly in advance of Twilight's visit, but his horn was still slow to respond. As he struggled, another stronger glow suffused his notes and gently pulled them from his grip. Bob sighed and looked up. "Aunt Sarah, I can handle this."

Sarah stepped forward, his notes held aloft in her magic. "Bob, you know the doctor told you that you shouldn't be trying any magic for at least a week."

"My levitation came back this morning."

"And only just this morning," Sarah admonished. "It's still pretty weak."

Bob glanced towards the window as he heard more delighted laughter outside. "I'm mostly just distracted. You'd think that there was a festival today with the way the whole town is acting."

Sarah smiled as she set the notes down on Bob's desk. "It's not every day that we're visited by an Equestrian Princess. I'm looking forward to seeing her again myself."

"I just hope she's not too upset," said Bob.

"Twilight never struck me as the kind of pony who would be angry at somepony simply for expressing their talent."

"A talent that's technically against the law," said Bob.

"I know, and I said I would protect you from that."

"I wish you'd tell me how. I thought after everything that's happened, the last thing we need is more cloak and dagger."

"It's not quite like that," Sarah said, though Bob could hear the unease in her voice. "I'm going to have to ask you to trust me on this. My, ah, benefactor is interested in any pony who shows advanced magical ability."

Bob raised an eyebrow. "Why?

"For the same reasons you're attempting advanced magic, because it furthers the overall pony cause."

"I'm not really acting for any 'cause.' I just don't see the point in preventing ponies from practicing what is in their very nature. It's like asking humans to stop innovating and creating new technologies."

"I know, and I imagine that's what she meant by that."

Bob had already just vastly increased his knowledge of Sarah's mysterious financier. Now he knew she was female. He considered Sarah's use of the word 'cause' and found another reason for concern. "Aunt Sarah, is your backer a pony?"

"Um, I'd rather not say," said Sarah.

"Which likely means she is."

"But I never said--"

"It's what you didn't say," Bob said. "If she had been human, I think you would've been right up front about it. Now this just bothers me more."

Sarah sighed in exasperation and stepped closer. "Bob, Sunny is in the other room. I don't want her asking questions."

"Which further implies that the identity of this benefactor would disturb her as well," Bob said. "You're not exactly reassuring me."

Sarah gave him a flustered look. "Sometimes I wish you weren't so insightful."

"Aunt Sarah, how you conduct your career is your business," said Bob. "But if anything about this arrangement could affect our family--"

"This is not the time to talk about it," Sarah said in a low and urgent voice.

Bob was about to respond when Sunny came racing in, her wings a blur. "Bob! Twilight is here! Come on out and meet her!"

Bob nodded and turned to his notes. He was about to try to grab them in his magic when Sarah did it for him. He sighed. "Aunt Sarah--"

"I'm not budging on this, Bob," Sarah declared. "The doctor said no magic, period. Now let's go meet Twilight."

As Sarah marched past Sunny, Sunny leaned over and whispered to Bob, "What was that all about? It sounded like you were having an argument with Mom."

"I'll tell you later," Bob said. "We better not let Twilight wait."

He stepped into the common room of the domicile, where Twilight stood talking to Harold. At her side was her dragon assistant Spike, and behind both of them were two Secret Service agents.

"--glad to hear that Sarah is back at her research," Twilight was saying as Bob approached. "I'm just sorry it took a private investor to get her back on track."

"She's actually all the much better for it," Harold replied. "This seems to be a lot steadier source of funding than the government ever was."

"Are you sure? I've heard the private sector can be fickle."

Sarah smiled as she stepped up to them. "I'm not particularly worried. Let's just say my investor has both deep pockets and a vested interest in my success."

Bob glanced over to his adoptive sister. Sunny had a somewhat bemused expression on her face, as if she were as puzzled over her mother's financing as Bob was, or perhaps this was the first time she was hearing about it.

"Still, if you ever need any help, please let me know," said Twilight.

"Thank you, I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled and drew the stack of Bob's notes before her. "But you didn't come here to talk about my career."

"I wish I could stay longer and catch up, but I do have a lot to get done." Twilight looked towards Bob and smiled. "Hello, Bob."

"Um, hi, Princess," Bob said in an uncertain voice.

"Please, you can call me Twilight. So, I've heard you've learned some advanced magic. And before we start, I know all about what Trixie has done."

That was some relief on Bob's part, as Twilight was not one to hide her feelings. If she was at all upset with Bob's role in this, she would have likely shown it by now.

"Just what did this Trixie person do?" Sunny asked in a wary voice.

"She's the source of the bits of advanced magical knowledge that were passed down to me," Bob explained.

"Really?" Sunny said with some surprise. "I had no idea somepony from Equestria was helping you directly."

"I wasn't quite sure myself until I actually met her."

"One thing I need to ask," Twilight said. "Trixie is being accused of smuggling a more powerful artifact, namely--"

"A Farhearing Stone," said Bob.

Twilight sighed. "I was hoping we were wrong about that. You actually saw it?"

"Yes, and, um, examined it magically." Bob pointed at the notes. "It sort of gave me the breakthrough that led to this."

Twilight nodded, taking the notes in her magic. "Do you know what happened to the artifact after that?"

Bob's eyes flicked over to Sunny for a moment. "It was eventually delivered to the head of the Shimmerist faction in Grand Junction."

Twilight face-hoofed. "Just what I didn't need to hear."

"But do they still have it?" Sunny asked. "Their leader was Strong Hooves, and he was arrested the other day. I don't remember hearing of any sort of magical artifact being found."

"They likely hid it," Twilight said. "But if it's still in the area, I can find it. Thank you for that information, Bob, that was very helpful."

Bob nodded and relaxed again. He had worried that he might be pressed for the identity of the pony who delivered the gem. He already knew Rainy regretted doing it.

Twilight started separating Bob's notes, several pages floating before her. "The rumor I heard was that you had converted earth material into thaumically-aware crystal. I'm assuming that's a bit overblown."

"Uh ... actually, no."

Twilight peered over the notes. "I beg your pardon?"

"I really did do it," Bob explained. "It was a very small shard, but it will hold magic."

Twilight smiled. "No offense, Bob, but are you quite sure? Such a thing really should be nearly impossible to do."

Bob turned to Sarah. "Aunt Sarah, could you get those forceps that are on my bureau?"

"Of course," said Sarah as she turned away.

"If Bob thinks he did, that's good enough for me," said Harold, smiling. "He was always very intelligent before ETS."

"I realize that, and I meant no insult," said Twilight. "It's just--"

Sarah came trotting back with the forceps, the handles having since been taped closed to avoid losing its sparkling specimen. Twilight's eyes had already widened even before she snatched the prize from Sarah's grip and held it before her gaze.

"Great Celestia, this is thaumatic crystal!" Twilight set it aside and look frantically through Bob's notes. Suddenly she froze and uttered a tremendous gasp. All but one of the notes fluttered to the floor. She stared at it for a few more moments before exploding, "Where did you get this?!"

She turned the offending note towards him. It was his ultimate work, the Thaumatic Subatomic Matrix.

"Did I make a mistake?" said Bob.

"A mistake?? No, Bob, you're not the one who made the mistake. Whoever gave this to you made the mistake! Was it Trixie? Did she--"

"It wasn't."

"Then who--?"

"I created it myself."

Twilight's jaw dropped.

"I hope I got it right."

Twilight just stared.

"Did I get it right?" Bob asked.

"This is a Thaumatic Subether Matrix!" Twilight cried. "It's the theoretical basis of how materials hold magic! It was one of Starswirl the Bearded's greatest theories! And you're saying you came up with this yourself?!"

"Yes," Bob said.

"You ... I ... buh ..."

And then Twilight just stared.

Spike sighed. "Uh-oh. Twilight.exe has stopped working."

"Um, Twilight?" Sarah ventured.

"Do we need to get a doctor for her?" Harold asked.

Spike waved a claw. "Nah, just give her a moment to reboot, so to speak."

Twilight suddenly shook her head, her mane in disarray. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Give me a moment, please."

"I'm sorry if this is a shock to you," Bob said. "I honestly never thought I would come this far in my research."

Twilight opened her eyes and picked up all the notes, rearranging them back into a neat pile. To Bob's surprise, she levitated them back over to Sarah's keeping. "Well, you have, and you should be very proud of yourself. And, yes, it's correct, down to the last detail."

Bob slowly smiled.

"But what I have yet to understand is how you can go from this to actually transforming earth materials. That should still be almost impossible to achieve."

"To be fair, I haven't had complete success yet," said Bob. "I created that small shard working mostly on intuition and half-formed theories. The rest of the quartz crystal shattered rather violently. It's why I've had a cinder block wall built to stand behind for my next attempt."

Sarah set the notes off to the side. "I have to admit, even after seeing the precautions you're taking, I'm a little concerned for your safety," she said.

"I know, but I feel I have to do this," said Bob. "I have to know if this will work."

"I agree," said Twilight.

"You do?"

Twilight smiled. "Bob, it's what I've been trying to tell the American government, that they can't expect ponies not to advance in magical knowledge on their own. If you can really do what you believe you can do, it's a complete game-changer."

"Yes, it is," said Bob.

"But Sarah is right to be concerned. You're dealing with very powerful, raw energies. You're attempting to shape thaumic forces before they've technically become magic."

"If you can suggest other precautions, I would certainly be open to that."

"I would like to be present when you attempt this," said Twilight.

Sarah gasped, and both her and Harold beamed at Bob.

"I think Starlight would like to be there, as well," Twilight continued. "I especially want to find out how I had missed this latent potential of earth materials."

"So far, I've found only one," said Bob. "Rose quartz."

"Really?" Twilight said. "That's rather surprising. I would have thought one of the precious gems would be a first choice."

"It was surprising to me as well, until I understood the underlying thaumic dynamics. For whatever reason, no other material I've examined has the same potential."

Twilight smiled wistfully. "I really envy you. You remind me so much of when I was a filly, and everything about magic was new and wondrous to me." She paused. "Um, assuming you're going to stay a pony, that is."

"Yes, I've made my decision about that," said Bob. "I'm staying a pony."

"I'm very happy that you came to that decision yourself and didn't have a cutie mark decide it for you." She chuckled. "Though I admit, after seeing those notes, I'm surprised you don't have one already."

Bob thought it was only a matter of time now. He could almost sense it on the edge of his perceptions, like an actor waiting in the wings to take the stage. All it needed was the proper cue.

Harold smiled and wrapped a fore-leg around his barrel. "If Bob's not worried about it, neither am I. He'll get his in due time."

"I think I will," Bob said with a smile. "When the time is right."

Spoiled Rich set down her teacup as she sat in an opulently furnished dining area. She clopped her fore-hoof on the table once; immediately, a servant dashed over with a teapot levitated in his magic and refreshed her cup. "See to my guest as well," she ordered.

Fancy Pants covered his cup with a hoof briefly. "Ah, no, I'm good."

The stallion servant bowed his head and retreated.

"I do hope this means you will be taking your leave soon," Spoiled said in a stiff voice.

Fancy took his time sampling another pastry from the plate in the center of the table. "Now is that any way to speak to one of your benefactors, my dear?"

"My daughter is due home from school within the hour."

"And what of it?"

Spoiled frowned. "I don't want her to hear us discussing anything that could be considered anti-human." She sighed. "Otherwise, she might use that ability to get ponies to do what she wants on me if she hears what I've been up to."

Fancy tilted his head as he set down his cup. "You have not told her of your activities?"

"No, and I prefer she remain ignorant of them," said Spoiled in a low voice. She clicked her tongue. "Ever since she stopped caring about what social circles she associates with, she has come up with all manner of silly ideas, not the least of which is that humans and ponies can somehow live in harmony."

"Is that why you helped Prince Blueblood in his plans concerning Earth?" Fancy asked.

"The ponies there do not stand a chance of survival against the humans if we do not help them," said Spoiled in a haughty voice. "Not to mention they need a dose of reality. I'm not at all sure what was going through Sunset Shimmer's head when she thought of creating a society without some sort of social hierarchy."

"Oh, indeed," said Fancy. "To think they didn't even have the concept of money. Barbaric."

Spoiled knew enough about Earth to understand that humans were no stranger to concepts such as money, but they used it in such wasteful ways. In Equestria, where money was not strictly needed in order to live comfortably, it was never about the accumulation of shiny things; it all had to do with social standing.

"Speaking of which, I have not heard how the Prince's plans are going ever since I facilitated giving the Farhearing Stone to Trixie," said Spoiled.

Fancy hesitated. "Ah, yes. About that."

Spoiled arched an eyebrow.

"There's been some, ah, unfortunate developments."

Spoiled narrowed her eyes. "What unfortunate developments?"

"Ahem. Well, it would appear his plans have been called off, as it were."

"What?!" Spoiled cried. "What are you talking about? What do you mean 'called off'?"

Fancy took a moment to finish his pastry before continuing. "It appears that he and Trixie were discovered communicating with Earth. As this is, well, frowned upon in the current political climate, he--"

Spoiled thumped a hoof on the table hard enough to rattle the silverware. "He was supposed to keep such communications secret!"

"Ah, yes, but, there were some unforeseen complications."

Spoiled took a deep breath in a vain attempt to calm her pounding heart. "And just who knows about this?"

Fancy looked thoughtful. "Hmm. Well, Sunburst was among those who discovered their activity."

Spoiled's pupils shrank.

"And I imagine he made a report to Princess Twilight."

Spoiled face-hoofed.

"And considering Starlight Glimmer is friend to both Twilight and Trixie, she likely knows as well."

"Which means Celestia will know if she doesn't already!" Spoiled cried.

"My dear, just what are you upset about?"

Spoiled stared at him. "Surely you must be joking. We could be in serious trouble over this!"

Fancy chuckled. "My dear, this is Equestria. How many times have alleged wrongdoers been given no more than a good scolding, a chance to see the power of friendship, patted on the head, and sent on their merry way, hmm?"

"That was before we had dealings with another world," said Spoiled.

"Really, this is no different than, say, dealing with the dragons, or the Griffon Kingdom, or Zebrica."

"Yes, but none of them are capable of leveling entire nations."

"Tut-tut, you worry too much." Fancy stepped out of his chair. "But in deference to the imminent arrival of your daughter, I will take my leave. Please give Diamond Tiara my regards."

"Wait." Spoiled hopped out of her chair and trotted over to him. "Just tell me one thing: did my name ever come up? Does anypony know I was an intermediary?"

"I don't recall hearing your name."

Spoiled uttered a long sigh of relief. "Good."

"Honestly, you should be proud of what you have done," said Fancy. "Even if it didn't pan out in the end. I'm sure there will be other opportunities. Good day to you."

Spoiled watched him go. She wanted more reassurance that there would indeed be another opportunity, if simply to know that she was not going to get into trouble for what she had already done.

"I hope you're right," Spoiled said softly.

Rainy Skies had not wanted to disrupt the celebratory mood that had enveloped Pony Hope with the arrival of Princess Twilight, but she felt no time would be right to break the news to Sunny about what she had done in her friend's absence. For all she knew, Bob had already said something, as the news media had already hinted that Twilight was investigating a case if illicit transfer of magical knowledge. The Princess could very well be using the excuse of seeing Bob to ask some pointed questions.

Yet when she came upon Sunny, she found her friend and wingleader speaking with other members of the wing as they hovered above the treetops just at the edge of town. Sunny turned at her friend's approach and smiled. "Rainy! You're just in time. I was going to send somepony looking for you."

"Um, you were?" Rainy asked in a wary voice.

"I didn't think you wanted to miss out on this," said Sunny. "Twilight wanted to see what we could do. I told her that we all came about our skills on our own and without any Equestrian aid."

Several of the others gathered nodded enthusiastically, looking rather proud of themselves.

"So she wanted to see how far we've come along."

"Um, okay."

Sunny tilted her head. "Is something wrong?"

"I need to talk to you about something," Rainy said in a low and urgent voice. "Alone."

"I'm sorry, it's going to have to wait. Twilight doesn't have a lot of free time. I promise we can talk when this is over."

Rainy would have protested, but she didn't want to stop her friend from showing off for Equestrian royalty. To be honest, Rainy wouldn't mind having this last chance to impress the Princess, especially if Sunny later insisted Rainy confess her role to Twilight in the manner concerning the Farhearing Stone.

Rainy managed a small smile and nodded. "All right. What is it you wanted us to do?"

"Let's start with something simple," said Sunny. "Just a gentle snowfall. Then I want us to show how well we can manipulate the thermals and turn it back into rain without causing it to fall as freezing rain. Then lets clear out the clouds as quickly as we can and dissipate the moisture into the air to create a rainbow."

Rainy's smile grew wider. She had not had a chance to do even half of what she had initially wanted to try while Sunny was away. "Okay, I'm game!"

Sunny gestured, and half a dozen pegasi formed up around Rainy. "You take this contingent. Start the snow going from north to south. We'll work on mapping the thermals."

"Got it!" Rainy turned to the others. "With me. You know what to do."

Several voiced their approval while the others nodded.

"Okay, let's go!"

Rainy was able to immerse herself in the endeavor and set aside her worries for the time being. Performing weather control perhaps looked easy to those on the ground, but doing it on anything other than a very small scale required a great deal of coordination. Pegasi could fly very quickly when trying to move air, heat, and moisture where it was needed. Very much like human air show pilots, they needed to be extremely cognizant of where their cohorts were at all times.

It helped that they had an innate sense for where fellow pegasi were in the sky, but as their number increased, it became more challenging to track. Nevertheless, Rainy had become accomplished at it, enough so that she could adjust the flights of her compatriots when she thought they were becoming too crowded in one section of the sky.

She also had a few newcomers on the team, and she quickly flew over to one who was bucking a cloud far too hard. "Lighter touch! Lighter touch!" Rainy cried. "We want a light snowfall, not a snowstorm."

"How's this?" asked the mare as she eased back on her strength.

"Much better. Keep it up!"

With the newcomers straightened out, she could rejoin the more experienced wingmates who were advancing the snow further south, like a huge fluffy white blanket unfolding. She dove towards the leading edge, willing moisture to gather around her. She snapped her wings to surge forward, her tail whipping up puffs of white as the cloud coalesced in her wake.

Rainy let out a contented sigh. She loved doing this. It was second nature to her now. Perhaps the transformation had not brought on all the benefits promised to her in the Vision, but she would never want to give this up. Let her have this, and she could deal with the rest.

Yet as she helped complete the first phase of the demonstration, she watched Sunny with worried eyes. Nopony was more enthusiastic about her abilities that Sunrise Storm. She had made the most of her transformation. Already the town was abuzz with the story that Sunny had actually created some serious weather indoors, far surpassing what they had done in the shelter that first day they had tried out their abilities.

Sunny was a pony Rainy aspired to be, which was why the doubt Rainy had expressed in her friend's absence now sparked a shame she wondered if she would ever overcome. Had she simply clung to the same ideals that Sunny had, perhaps things would have turned out better.

Sunny disappeared with her contingent under the clouds for some time. When they finally burst through, leaving a hole in the clouds in their wake, the snowfall had turned to rain. "All right, everypony! Time for the finale! All hooves on deck!"

Rainy raced in with her cohorts, and she wasted no time in combining her power with the others. She carefully shepherded the newcomers, drawing them close to her so that she could better coordinate them. They whirled around as if intending to create a tornado, but instead the clouds were gently gathered and drawn up, where the colder air made the moisture freeze out into a swarm of sparkling crystals.

The newbies had to sit out the last part, as they were not quite experienced enough. Creating a rainbow was part physics and part magic. Indeed, pegasi-created rainbows had more substance to them than just a simple prismatic light show.

Sunny was smiling hugely when she flew up to Rainy and offered her foreleg. Rainy hesitated only a moment before hooking her foreleg with that of her friend. Others linked up in similar fashion, forming a line. They swept upwards through the fog of frozen moisture, and almost literally drew bright bands of light behind them.

As they curved down along the final part of the rainbow, Rainy could hear the cheers from below. She smiled. Having pegasi in the skies was such a common sight anymore that it was nice to hear the accolades again that had accompanied their first forays in what seemed like a lifetime ago.

She separated from the others as they finished, and she hoped the cheering would not last long before she had a chance to talk to Sunny now that her courage had been bolstered. Yet before she could say a word, she spotted a purple-furred pony flying up to meet them. It took her a moment to realize it was Twilight Sparkle.

"That was absolutely amazing!" Twilight gushed as she hovered nearby. "You all showed such wonderful coordination and teamwork. I so wish Rainbow Dash were here. She would really be impressed, I'm sure."

Sunny inexplicably blushed at this praise, but the others were quite obviously swelling with pride.

"I wish I could stay, but I've already been here longer than I had intended," said Twilight.

Sunny flew up to her. "Thank you so much for coming. I think just your presence here has given a lot of ponies hope for the future."

"Really, it's you who they need to thank. You're the one who's put in so much effort."

"I just hope it will make a difference."

Twilight smiled. "It already has."

Rainy's own smile faded a bit. Had this been a week ago, she would be doubting these words. It had been her lack of faith that had prompted her to seek another path without looking where it really led. Instead, things might get better in spite of what she had done rather than because of it.

Twilight flew forward and drew Sunny into a brief hug. "I'll try my best to visit again soon," Twilight said in a soft voice. "I really hope the President's goodwill tour goes well."

Sunny smiled. "We'll show him the same hospitality we show any being who comes to our town."

Rainy hoped that tour was going to be something more than just a political ploy. Sunny seemed confident that something good would come out of it; Rainy had to put her faith in that.

She sighed. As much as she had hoped that recent events had combated her doubts, some refused to let go. Too much uncertainty still clouded the future.

Twilight finally departed, and Rainy took a deep breath. "Sunny, can I please talk to you now?"

"One moment," said Sunny before she turned to the others. "Good work, everypony! Most of you can go, but I'll need a few volunteers to keep a check on the remaining moisture and make sure it doesn't try to precipitate out. We promised a clear night for the school's stargazing party."

"I'll do it!" a few of the others chorused.

"Okay, that should be enough. The rest of you, dismissed!" Sunny spun around in place as the others departed. "What's up, Rainy? Is something wrong?"

"Uh, well, you could say that," Rainy said in a quavering voice.

Sunny suddenly smiled. "I think I know what this is about."

"Um, you do?"

Sunny nodded. "I know all about the snow you had the team do while I was gone."

"Oh, uh, about that ..."

"I'm not upset about it at all. Maybe I would have been if things hadn't happened the way they did, but I trust you made an informed decision."

Rainy wanted to cringe.

"You're experienced enough to know what can and can't be done, and--"

"Sunny, I was the one who took the Farhearing Stone to Strong Hooves!" Rainy blurted.

Sunny stopped and stared at her friend.

Rainy sighed and covered her eyes with a fore-leg for a moment. "I'm sorry. I know now I should never have done that. It was wrong. Tina tried to stop me, and I didn't listen."

Sunny sighed. "Rainy--"

"You trusted me, and I betrayed that trust. You never would've let me do that if you'd been here."

Sunny frowned slightly. "No, I wouldn't."

"See? And now you probably hate me for doing it."

"Hate you? Of course not!"

Rainy stared. "How can you say that?!"

"Rainy, you really didn't cause any harm."

"I gave the thing to a fucking Shimmerist!" Rainy wailed. "That's the last kind of pony who should have any sort of advanced magic!"

"And if you hadn't given him that gem, he would've gotten advanced magic from some other source," said Sunny.

"But--!"

"No, listen to me. You didn't see what I did when Twilight talked to Bob. Bob's made a possible breakthrough that makes that artifact you gave Strong peanuts by comparison."

Rainy blinked, her pupils shrinking slightly. "I-I had heard he had done something amazing, but--"

"The point is, he's not the only one who has advanced magic. I mean, well, look at me. Look at that earth pony filly we heard about, um, what was her name? Wild something. Anyway, Twilight herself made the point earlier that they can't keep advanced magic out of our hooves forever."

Rainy frowned. "But I could've been a little more judicious about who received it."

"Why?" Sunny asked. "I mean, seriously, do you think Bob is going to ask ponies about their political affiliation before teaching others what he knows?"

"What about the purpose behind the artifact? It wasn't all about giving somepony advanced magic."

"I know, and I have to admit, that's the part that makes me a little disappointed in you."

Rainy's ears drooped.

"But I can probably guess what drove you to do it," said Sunny in a softer voice. "You were really frustrated that things didn't seem to be changing. You wanted to do something."

"Yes," Rainy said. "But I wasn't thinking straight on what that something should be."

"Maybe not, but there's no point in being upset about the past. We can only look forward."

"You're taking this a lot better than I expected you would."

"If this had been a month ago, yes, I would be freaking out," said Sunny. "But after everything I've seen and experienced in the past few weeks, the last thing I want to do is foster resentment." She slowly smiled. "Maybe we need to start living up more to those ideals that I remember you saying made you happy for your transformation."

Rainy's eyes glistened. She tried to speak, but her own emotions were running too high. She threw her forelegs around her friend and hugged her fiercely, so much so that their flight faltered for a few seconds. "God, Sunny, you really are the best friend I've ever had."

Sunny let out a heartfelt sigh and hugged her friend in return. "Rainy, you're a very good friend, and that's what I want you to be. Not a follower or an admirer. I have enough of those to last me a lifetime."

Rainy drew back and smiled even as she wiped a tear from her eye. "For good reason, too! I'm surprised Twilight didn't make a direct comparison between you and Rainbow Dash."

Sunny chuckled weakly and blushed rather hard. "Um, well ..."

Rainy looked at her friend curiously.

Sunny ran a hoof through her mane. "Twilight did say something earlier that she thought she sensed some sort of potential in me and, uh, Rainbow's name did come up."

Rainy gasped. "Oh, no way!"

"She said I had the potential. It doesn't mean I'm like Rainbow Dash."

"Still, even the Princess recognizes your ability!"

"Please, don't go spreading that around. I already feel like I have a lot to live up to."

Rainy smiled. "Of course I won't."

"And what I said before is true," said Sunny. "I don't want you to be a follower, I want you to be a friend. And that means you have to make your own decisions and not worry about whether I'll approve of it."

"I still feel like I did the wrong thing," said Rainy in a low voice.

"Then that's up to you to deal with." Sunny smiled. "But I'll be there to help if you need it."

Rainy smiled and hugged her friend one more time. She still felt like she had a lot to sort out in her head and her life, but at least she no longer had to worry about her friendship with Sunny. In all the uncertainty which still lie ahead, at least this was one thing she could count on.

Celestia gently sipped her tea as the other cup sat untouched across the table from her. She had hoped that the blend she had selected would be palatable to her guest, but she should have realized that if there were the least bit of a reason for disliking something -- however remote -- a Griffon would find it.

In this case, it had been the shape of the steam curling up from the hot tea.

"I want to make it clear that we will not live in the shadow of Equestria any longer," declared the creature who glared at the Diarch from behind an eye patch. "We will not follow any marching orders other than our own."

Celestia lowered her cup and put on her best diplomatic smile. "Of course, Ambassador Grannor, this is understood. It was never my intention to impose upon your people."

"Hmph. You were certainly singing a different tune when you used that mind magic spell years ago. And don't take the word 'singing' to be a song cue! You ponies drive me nuts with that stuff."

"The Equish language does indeed lend itself to that, yes," said Celestia. "But I was not feeling in that particular a mood today."

Truth be told, it had been too long since she had been in any mood other than tense, forcing her to wear this persona of calm and forbearance to the point where it felt like a mask starting to fray at the edges. Recent revelations concerning how her own universe worked that had eluded her for centuries as an Ascended being did not help any.

She made a mental note to see if there were some way she could meet with this human girl Jenny in person. Celestia had so many questions for her. And Discord, for that matter, though she doubted he would tell her anything, or that she could trust what she did hear.

"We fully intend not to let Equestria take the sole lead in dealing with Earth," Grannor continued. "We've already told the Russians and Chinese that they can have embassies in our Kingdom, and they're more than happy to host one of ours."

"Of course," said Celestia. "This is to be expected and is your prerogative. I assume you will be approaching the United States as well?"

Grannor narrowed his eyes. "We're still debating that."

"I strongly encourage you to do so."

"Why? So you can keep an eye on us?"

"Certainly not," said Celestia. "How you handle your diplomatic affairs is your own business. I suggest it only so your kind will be exposed to many different human cultures."

Grannor folded his fore-legs. "Hmph. Or you just don't want us getting chummy with your human friends' enemies."

Celestia inwardly sighed. Outside Equestria, the perception was that Equestria was somehow favoring the United States over other countries on the planet. Knowledge of the technological wonders that existed there was spreading. Celestia had been very picky about what technologies she allowed her ponies to use in order to avoid upsetting the environment or introducing more culture shock than contact with another world had already introduced.

"I hardly would call them 'enemies,' Ambassador," said Celestia patiently. "Economic and political rivals, perhaps, but they seek to address their grievances peacefully."

"For a world that wants peace, they sure as Tartaras have a lot of weapons."

"Which brings us to the crux of the discussion," said Celestia, adding a "finally" in her head. "I would like us to come to a mutual agreement concerning limiting any sort of weaponry imported into this world."

Grannor snorted. "Not like we have a choice, with your lot controlling all access to the portal."

"That will change in time. When Twilight is freed up from resolving her current, ah, issue on Earth, she intends to explore the idea of creating more than one portal."

Celestia had avoided the word "crisis" as she had not wanted to keep thinking of it that way. Everything was starting to be resolved; all she was waiting for was news concerning the final matter Twilight was attempting to address, that of the nobles' interference. She had hoped it was minimal. Normally, she would keep on top of such things herself, but neglecting diplomatic ties with nations of her own world had finally caught up with her, and all her energy had gone into remedying that situation.

"I certainly hope so, as we're tired of having to rely on Equestria for everything," said Grannor.

Celestia was about to reply when green fire erupted in midair before her muzzle, and a scroll materialized from within it. She grasped it in her magic as the fire and smoke dissipated. "Ah, this is from Twilight Sparkle, no doubt in reference to her task on Earth. I will likely want to review this and meet with you again at a later date."

Grannor got off his seat. "Just as fine for me, these pillows are too soft."

Celestia forced another smile as the Ambassador turned and left. She let out a long sigh after he was gone.

She headed out of her private meeting chamber and back into her throne room, where Tight Schedule was already waiting for her. "So I take it that went as well as any meeting with a Griffon does."

"Don't be too harsh on him, please, Tight," said Celestia as she took her seat upon her throne. "We all need to approach the current situation in a calm and rational manner. Nothing will be accomplished with anger."

Tight just shrugged and levitated her pencil from her mane. "All right, let me get your schedule worked out for the rest of the morning."

"Yes, please," said Celestia as she broke the seal on the scroll. "While I read this missive from Twilight."

She unrolled it and read:

Dear Princess Celestia:

It is with regret that I present to you evidence of a plot by the nobility led by Prince Blueblood to directly interfere with matters on Earth. He sought to contact the Shimmerist faction in hopes of pressuring you into declaring a protectorate over the western ponies of the United States.

In his attempt, he employed Spoiled Rich as a proxy to have Trixie smuggle a Farhearing Stone into the Shimmerists' midst. The Shimmerists had their own demand, evidenced when Trixie was seen obtaining restricted information from the Canterlot Archives concerning Sunset Shimmer's transformation research. Later, she was discovered with Prince Blueblood as they attempted to transmit said information to Earth. While they were interrupted, a currently unknown amount of information was successfully sent. While Blueblood has denied his involvement, Trixie later confessed the whole thing to Starlight. Furthermore, Trixie also confessed that she has been passing advanced magical knowledge to Earth for some time, in direct violation of the Treaty of Mutual Friendship.

I have smoothed things over as much as I can with the American government. It helps that they have been made aware of the corruption in the FBI and the federal government, and they are grateful for that, but are upset at this attempted violation of American sovereignty. I have assured them this does not represent the official policy of the Diarchy. However cordial my relations with the American President have been, there will likely be serious repercussions both at the national and international level.

As for the disposition of all involved, I will leave that in your capable hooves.

Yours in friendship,

Twilight Sparkle

Celestia narrowed her eyes. She remembered her words to Tight Schedule just moments ago, about not letting anger rule the discussion, and she tried to apply it here.

She failed.

Tight looked up. "So, are you ready to open Day Court and see your first petitioner?"

Celestia's mane suddenly became fire. The scroll went up in a whoosh of flame, and ashes trickled to the floor. Her eyes blazed.

Tight backed up a step. "Uhhh, I'll take that as a 'no'."

Celestia bolted from her throne. Her hooves stomped against the floor, sending up small puffs of flame with each contact, leaving behind faint, hoof-shaped char marks in their wake. She seized the doors in her magic and threw them open with a bang that reverberated through the palace. The walls -- and her subjects -- then trembled with the full force of the Royal Canterlot Voice.

"WE WISH PRINCE BLUEBLOOD, SPOILED RICH, AND TRIXIE IN OUR PRESENCE," Celestia thundered. "NOW!!"

Author's Note

Thanks to Halira for the idea about the letter from Phobia.

Chapter 39 - Justice

Princess Celestia paced slowly before the three accused perpetrators, each with two royal guards standing behind them. Her hooves echoed ominously in the quiet broken only by the occasional whimper from Trixie. Of all of them, she fared the worst under Celestia's gaze, cowering like a little foal. Spoiled Rich at least kept some of her dignity, holding her head high despite the nervous look in her eyes. Blueblood, of course, retained his royal bearing.

Behind her, Luna looked on, her concerned eyes not on the three, but on her sister.

Celestia drew in a deep breath and finally spoke. "In all my centuries as ruler of Equestria, never have I seen an act so utterly irresponsible as this. This action is, bar none, the worst possible means to express the principles of friendship upon which this nation was founded, and upon which we are trying to base our relationship with Earth. In one insane act, you have attempted to destroy months of hard work. Did you ever stop for even one moment to fathom the repercussions of your actions?"

Trixie swallowed hard and looked at the others. Spoiled Rich glanced nervously at Blueblood, who remained stoic and unmoved.

"WE ASKED A QUESTION AND EXPECT THEE TO ANSWER!" Celestia roared.

Luna lay a hoof on her sister's shoulder, but Celestia shrugged it off.

Blueblood finally spoke, his confident voice ringing loud in the stark silence of the chamber. "I considered the repercussions if I did not act."

Celestia loomed over him. "Explain that statement to me, for you are making even less sense than you usually do."

"I saw an opportunity to give a significant population of ponies on Earth a chance at the freedom they are being denied."

"And what authority can you even remotely claim outside Equestria's borders?!" Celestia thundered. "How is this any better than carving out a piece of the Griffon Kingdom and claiming it as own own? Or the dragon realms?"

"The situation is hardly the same, Auntie Tia. For one--"

"You will address me as 'Princess' or 'Your Highness'," Celestia said in a deadly voice. "Is that clear?"

"Auntie, really, must we have to be so formal when--"

"Is. That. Clear?"

Blueblood hesitated, and his voice betrayed a slight quaver when he spoke again. "Yes, Princess."

"Continue, then," Celestia ordered.

Blueblood cleared his throat. "As I was saying, the situation is not the same. There is no oppressed pony population in those nations you mentioned. Had there been, I doubt you would have hesitated to act."

"And you conveniently ignore the fact that we do indeed have ponies on this world who have not sworn fealty to the Equestrian Diarchy," Celestia said. "Or do you next propose that I usurp the throne of the Crystal Empire?"

"I see Princess Cadance as simply an extension of your rule. She is related to you."

"That is not the point!" Celestia said. "I do not dictate to her how to manage her subjects. Nor do I seek to intervene in the affairs of other nations."

"With all due respect, Princess, that is not what you used to believe back when you covered up the existence of Sunset Shimmer."

Celestia's eyes burned. "Do not dare go there."

"And why not?" Blueblood declared. "It is as relevant now as it was back then! You, Princess, set the precedent. You saw fit to alter the destiny of not one but two nations."

"And you again continue to ignore reality!" Celestia bellowed. "Or you are simply more stupid than I had assumed, I am not at all sure which is the case. Recall that I have admitted I was wrong in what I had done. I had learned an important lesson in hopes others would not have to." She paused before adding in a lower voice, "I have apparently failed in that regard."

"This was not a case of arbitrary meddling, Princess," said Blueblood. "If, say, you heard that the ponies of the Crystal Empire were being oppressed, would you not have intervened? Had you not done so already when it returned after being banished by Sombra's curse? Did you not even install your own niece upon their throne?"

"She was welcomed with open hooves by the population," Celestia said in an even voice.

"And I contend you would have had the same reception with these ponies of Earth."

Celestia frowned. "Conveniently through the installation of yourself upon their throne."

Blueblood allowed himself a small smile. "Well, Your Highness, there really is only one capable member of royalty remaining who does not have a formal--"

"Enough."

Blueblood immediately silenced, and continued to try to maintain a calm demeanor.

Celestia paused to draw in a deep breath. She had tried many times to teach this wayward nephew of hers what it really meant to be royalty in Equestria. It was not about the trappings of power or the glitter of riches. It meant being stewards of friendship, of gently guiding others along the path of Harmony. Yet no matter what she did, those lessons could not be heard over the jingle of gold bits or the clink of glasses and silverware at expensive luncheons.

She wanted to believe that, just maybe, Blueblood had the welfare of these foreign ponies in mind. Certainly he had never gone to these lengths to further any cause other than those which brought him greater prestige and the illusion of power. Yet she only had to glance at the two Blueblood had chosen to associate with to shatter that hope.

Celestia stepped up to Spoiled Rich, whose pupils shrank slightly at her approach. She nevertheless kept her head up and retained the same dignified posture as before. Celestia regarded her for a long moment before saying, "I'm very disappointed in you."

Spoiled gave her a nonplussed look. "I ... I beg your pardon, Princess?"

"I had high hopes for you," Celestia continued. "When your daughter came to understand the importance of friendship, I had hoped that would spread to you as well. I thought it had." Celestia frowned. "Then I heard you and your husband had spearheaded an anti-human campaign in Ponyville."

"I-I was merely concerned with preserving the peace and sanctity of our community," said Spoiled.

"And just how did you intend to achieve that by means of a hate campaign?"

"I do not hate humans!"

"But that is the impression your activities gave," said Celestia. "You are not the one who has contact with delegations from Earth. You are not the one who had heard time and time again implications that humans are not welcome here. We have had our culture and our magic thrust upon them without their consent! The least we could do is show them some hospitality! Was that so difficult for you to manage, or did you just have your muzzle too high in the air to even look down upon them?!"

The volume of Celestia's voice had started to make the ground tremble, and sweat beaded on Spoiled's face. She tried to reply, but only a small whimper escaped her lips.

"Sister," Luna said softly. "Please, try to contain your temper."

"I am fine, Luna," Celestia said in a lower but stiff voice. She drew back a step from Spoiled and peered down at the mare. "Is there something you wish to say?"

Spoiled took a moment to gather her wits, and her voice quavered when she spoke. "Princess, can we return to the matter at hoof concerning--"

"Yes, let us return to that at once," Celestia said. "What is your excuse? What is it that caused you, a respected if somewhat abrasive member of the community, to openly defy my authority? Did I not make it abundantly clear that all contact with Earth was to be tightly controlled until both sides learned to trust each other more?"

"If you've taken note of my activities in Ponyville, Your Highness, you would know the answer to that," said Spoiled in a more confident voice. "Perhaps you misinterpret it as hate, but I saw it as helping to protect our brethren on the other side of the portal."

"And you would expect me to believe that you of all ponies would be interested in the affairs of the downtrodden? You, who has emphasized to her own daughter time and time again how she should not associate herself with quote 'low lifes' unquote. How can I believe you would care about ponies in a foreign land when you cannot show even a modicum of sympathy for your fellow Equestrians?!"

"I've changed! I do care about other ponies!"

"Only so long as it can advance your own standing!" Celestia thundered. "Do not for a moment believe I am ignorant of what happens outside of Canterlot! You've used this contact with Earth to further your own interests the moment that portal was opened. You've had far more contact with the Canterlot nobility than ever before, and your husband has 'conveniently' picked up more lucrative business deals. I am not against a pony making a name for herself, but not at the expense of others, no matter what species they are!"

"Sister, you are shouting again," Luna said.

Celestia closed her eyes and clenched her teeth until the impulse to lash out at her sister had passed. She took a deep breath before opening her eyes again. She looked down at Spoiled Rich, who by now was quaking slightly. Celestia cast one last look of scorn at the mare before stepping over to Trixie.

The showmare was shaking like a leaf, her eyes wide and glistening. Celestia barely began to open her mouth when Trixie threw herself at Celestia's hooves and fell to her belly in abject prostration. "Please, have mercy on her! She'll never do it again! The Humble and Repentant Trixie will do anything you say! Please don't throw her in the dungeon and forget about her!"

Celestia backed away and face-hoofed. "Ugh, get up. And stop talking in third person, it's extremely annoying."

Trixie rose shakily to her hooves and wiped her eyes.

Celestia sighed. "At least you're one pony I don't have to convince actually did something wrong."

Trixie frowned. "I didn't want to take that artifact in the first place. Spoiled Rich blackmailed me into it."

"You have no proof of that!" Spoiled exclaimed. "Who can trust the word of a gaudy showmare who--"

"Gaudy??" Trixie cried. "Perhaps there is a great deal of glitz and glamor to my performances, but at least I have to work at it to earn my fortune."

"And just what are you insinuating, you insufferable--!"

"Enough," Celestia proclaimed.

Both mares fell silent but continued to glare at each other.

Celestia approached Trixie. "Perhaps there is truth to your claim, but it does not exonerate you for what you've done before that."

Trixie started to cringe again despite the relative calmness of Celestia's voice.

"Had you not already shared illicit magical knowledge, neither Spoiled Rich nor Prince Blueblood would have had a pony they could trust with their scheme."

"I only did it because I thought the ponies of Earth deserved more than what they were getting!" Trixie cried. "I never meant for harm to come to anypony!"

"So is that truly all that motivated you, Trixie Lulamoon?" Celestia asked. "Just the goodness of your heart? Your sense of fair play?"

Trixie was silent for a long moment. She glanced anxiously at the others. "Maybe ... maybe there was something else."

"And what would that be?"

Trixie swallowed hard and struggled to lift her gaze to meet that of her sovereign. "Maybe I did want some recognition of what I had done," she said in a strained voice. "The Great and Powerful Trixie, the pony who brought proper magic to the ponies of Earth! I-I would be heralded as a hero."

Celestia considered as the tone of Trixie's voice turned sorrowful. "It didn't turn out that way, did it?"

Trixie lowered her gaze and heaved a ragged sigh.

"You didn't get the accolades you felt you so richly deserved."

Trixie shook her head, and tears appeared in her eyes. "It's not that."

Celestia remained silent and waited for her subject to continue.

"I ... th-that unicorn colt ... Robert McDermott ... I n-never meant for him to be hurt."

"It is my understanding that he will recover fully," said Celestia. "Not to mention he has you to thank for his new and rather advanced understanding of how magic works."

Trixie raised her tear-strewn face to Celestia. "But he could have died because of it! In all my plans and machinations, I never wanted that." She paused and teared up again. "And I may have destroyed what was perhaps the best -- or maybe only -- real friendship I ever had. No amount of fame is worth any of that!"

Trixie dropped her head to the floor and covered it with her forelegs, weeping softly.

Celestia looked down upon Trixie not with anger, but with pity and sympathy. She slowly turned to the others. "It gratifies me that there is at least one among you who actually understands the depth and gravity of what they have done. Moreover, she has been honest about her intentions, which is more than I can say about the two of you."

"I take offense at that, Princess," declared Blueblood.

Celestia frowned and stepped up to him. "Do you, now?"

"I was not being dishonest when I explained my plans to you. My intentions were aligned with those of Trixie: to better the lives of the ponies involved."

"And yet you would have seen yourself as governor of those ponies," Celestia declared.

"And what of it, Princess? Are they not deserving of somepony of proper royal heritage and a firm guiding hoof to help them to a prosperous future?"

"All beings deserve a good future, but not at the expense of destroying relations between species! That, my dear Prince, is exactly what your plans would have entailed."

Blueblood hesitated. "I'm not sure I understand."

"No, perhaps you truly don't," said Celestia. "You never did take the time to understand humans, did you?"

"I know enough to understand their backward and barbaric--"

"Stop."

Blueblood immediately fell silent.

Celestia paced before the three. "Let me use an example. We have had many zebras emigrate to Equestria. They tend to live near each other in enclaves scattered about several towns in the heart of our nation. Say one day, the Zebrican High Council decided that these zebras should be ruled by them, and attempted to establish a protectorate over them."

Blueblood frowned. "That would be absurd, Your Highness."

"Why?"

"They would have no basis for that action. We do not mistreat the zebras who live in our midst."

"Yet they are required to abide by our laws, are they not?" Celestia asked.

"Of course they are!"

"And what if the Council disagreed with one of those laws?"

"That matters not. If they chose to live here, then they chose to accept whatever restrictions that came along with it."

Celestia frowned. "And still, you don't see your folly? These ponies you would have us lord over -- that you wished to rule personally -- are native to that planet! They are not immigrants! We have no basis on which to declare sovereignty over them!"

Blueblood frowned but remained silent.

"If the Zebricans had declared the zebras within Equestria as a sovereign nation, my sister and I would take the Zebricans to task over it. And the humans would have done the same." Celestia thrust a hoof at Trixie. "This pony's actions adversely affected the life of but a single pony, and she agonizes over it! Where is your sympathy for the hundreds if not thousands of ponies who may have died had your plans ever come to fruition?!"

Blueblood glanced at Trixie, his eyes glistening. "I'm sure I would have thought of something," he murmured.

Celestia frowned. "No, dear Prince, you were not thinking at all. Because if you had, you would have understood that I would never have agreed to this ludicrous idea. I plan to hold a press conference in which I will invite representatives from all the Earth nations who have embassies here. I will issue a Royal Decree that will declare once and for all that Equestria will never lay claim to the land or the people of Earth, no matter what the situation. I will then instruct Princess Cadance to repeat that decree before a full session of the United Nations."

"I think you are making a terrible mistake, Princess," said Blueblood.

"No, it is you who have made the mistake, and I am sad that you don't realize that." Celestia sighed. "This is not at all like anything you've ever done in the past. This is not something that happened behind the closed doors of the Canterlot upper crust. This was on a multi-world stage for all to see. Even now, your name is circulating among the governments of Earth."

Blueblood's pupils shrank, and his mouth dropped open.

"Or did you seriously believe that this would somehow remain secret?"

"But ... but you'll protect me!" Blueblood cried. "You always have!"

Celestia shook her head. "Not this time. Luna?"

Her sister stepped forward. "Yes?

"My next action requires your concurrence. I hereby strip Blueblood of his title and all the privileges that go along with it."

"What?!" Blueblood cried.

"Do you concur, sister?"

Luna's eyes glistened slightly as she looked upon Blueblood. She nodded. "I concur."

"You can't do this!" Blueblood cried. "Please, Auntie, be reasonable about this!"

Celestia ignored him, even as much as it tugged at her heart. She shifted her gaze to the guards standing behind him. "Take him to a holding cell and inform the Royal Grand Prosecutor I will meet with him shortly to discuss the exact charges."

"Charges?!"

The guards took up position on either side of the former Prince. "Let's go."

"No, this is insane!" Blueblood cried, a wild look in his eyes. "You can't do this to me!"

Celestia sighed. "You did this to yourself, but I'm the one who is left to deal with it." She turned away from him. "Guards, do as I have commanded."

"At once, Princess," one of the guards replied. "Come along, now."

"I protest this in the highest degree!" Blueblood said.

"We have our orders. We prefer not to use force, but we will if we have to."

Blueblood sneered. "Now I know how Sunset Shimmer felt when Auntie betrayed her."

Celestia's mane burst into flame as she whirled around. "Take him away now! Before I do something both he and I will regret!"

Blueblood stared in horror at Celestia for a few moments as the reverberations from her bellow echoed off the walls. He finally stumbled away from her, the guards having lowered their spears and using the shafts to nudge him along.

Celestia kept her burning gaze on her nephew until he had been taken from the throne room. Only then did she turn her attention towards the others as her mane slowly returned to normal. Spoiled was sweating, her breathing labored, looking on with what could only be described as dignified terror. Trixie was doing her best to look composed, but she occasionally sniffled and wiped an eye.

Celestia stepped up to Spoiled Rich. "Now, what to do with you?"

Spoiled swallowed hard. "I-I'll stop what I've been doing in Ponyville. I won't organize against the humans anymore!"

"That won't be necessary."

Spoiled blinked. "I beg your pardon, Your Highness?"

"As distasteful as I find what you are doing, you are exercising your right to free speech," Celestia said. "Something I guarantee all citizens of Equestria. When I spoke out about it earlier, it was largely out of anger."

"Then ... I'm free to go?"

Celestia narrowed her eyes. "I didn't say that. You still participated in an illegal act. You willfully disregarded my edicts. It is one thing to speak out against what you feel is wrong, but quite another to break the law."

Spoiled glanced nervously at the doors through which Blueblood had been taken moments ago. Her ears flattened and quivered. "I didn't mastermind this! This was all Blueblood's idea from the start! I merely facilitated matters!"

"Yes, I am well aware," Celestia said. "But did he force you to act? Did he blackmail you like you attempted to do to Trixie?"

Spoiled hesitated. "Uh ..."

"I asked a question, Spoiled Rich. Did he or did he not force you to act?"

"He didn't," said Spoiled in a small voice.

"As I suspected from your earlier bombast." Celestia looked towards the guards standing behind her. "Detain her."

Spoiled whimpered and bit her lower lip.

"I will speak to the Grand Prosecutor about her as well." Celestia looked down at the stricken mare. "The charges against you will not be nearly as severe as those against Blueblood, but you will have to answer for your crime."

Spoiled gave her a pleading look, but Celestia kept her own gaze cool and steady as the guards led the mare away. She then turned her attention towards the last and likely the hardest to deal with.

Trixie trembled but managed not to prostrate herself again. She occasionally wiped her eyes, her breath a ragged pant as if she had just galloped a mile. Nevertheless, she moved herself to speak, albeit in a very shaky and distressed voice. "Y-you're going to toss me in the dungeon with the others, a-aren't you?"

"We don't have a dungeon," said Celestia. "Or at least not one that is little more than a historical artifact."

"But you're not just going to let me go."

"No, I am not."

Trixie flicked her gaze nervously to the side. "I was f-forgiven before. Even when I used that amulet."

Celestia stepped up to her. "Perhaps you were under the same illusions as the others were, that this could be handled as if it were something internal to Equestria. We do not have that luxury here."

"Wh-why not?" Trixie pleaded. "I'm not trying to be annoying, I really want to know."

"What you have done did not affect just one small town, but an entire world, and not even our world. Humans are aware of what you have done, and those same humans would see justice served on their side of the portal if it is not served here."

Trixie's pupils shrank, and her lower lip trembled.

"I am not saying that human ways are barbaric, or whatever other poisonous rhetoric you have heard on the topic," Celestia continued. "But their justice is admittedly more harsh than it is here. You have a choice. Submit to whatever punishment the Royal Courts see fit to dispense, or submit to extradition to Earth."

Trixie swallowed hard. "B-but the punishment I'll get here won't be just a bunch of friendship lessons, will it?"

"No, it will not." Celestia frowned, her voice becoming more stern even as it remained at a more conversational volume. "And make note, Trixie Lulamoon, this is not being done merely to satisfy foreign observers. You betrayed not just a trust you shared with Starlight Glimmer and Twilight Sparkle, but you betrayed me as well."

"I ... wh-what??"

"Every pony I approve of sending through the portal to Earth is a representative of Equestria. I expect them to carry forth the ideals that this nation was founded upon. You have not only failed to do that, but you have actively worked against them. I cannot accept atonement that is merely a promise never to do it again. You will have to show me you truly wish to atone and regain that trust."

Trixie paused a long moment before finally nodding. "I'll t-try, Princess."

Celestia's expression softened slightly. "Of the three, I hold out the highest hopes for you." She lifted her gaze. "Guards, if you would."

Trixie turned to them immediately and did not resist nor protest as she was led away.

Celestia watched them go with glistening, sad eyes. When the doors had closed behind them, she let out a long sigh and lowered her gaze.

She soon felt a hoof on her shoulder and a wing gently wrap around her. Rather than rebuff it as she had earlier, she leaned into the touch, and soon she felt the welcome warmth of her sister's fur against hers.

"You did what you had to do," Luna said softly.

"It's only barely begun," said Celestia. "You know that the American government will wish to have observers to witness the trials. I fear no matter what we do, it will not be enough for them."

"Blueblood should feel the full brunt of the law, sister. It was he who wished to act in direct violation of American sovereignty."

"Yes, and there are those among them who will consider Trixie's crimes worse."

Luna sighed. "I wish I could offer advice, but I have none."

Celestia drew back from Luna's embrace. "I admit, I am quite surprised at your reaction through all this, considering what I have heard of your recent activities on Earth. I had expected you to be filled with far more vitriol than I."

Luna glanced towards the door to the throne room before turning her uncertain gaze back to her sister. "Let's just say Trixie is not the only one reconsidering past actions."

"Oh?"

Luna folded her wing back at her side and paced a short distance from her sister. "I have told you about my encounter at the Earth facility concerning Night ... Ryan."

"Yes, I recall," said Celestia.

Luna looked about to speak, then reconsidered and appeared thoughtful for a moment. She turned to face Celestia. "Have you an opinion on it?"

Celestia gave her sister a surprised look. "You wish my advice?"

"Is that so strange? I have sought your counsel many times on matters concerning Earth."

"But not in matters concerning the dream realm. That is something I try not to tread upon, as I have nowhere near the wisdom as you do."

Luna frowned slightly. "Perhaps my wisdom is not as good as ponies make it out to be."

"What makes you say this?" Celestia asked.

"The more I think over what Ryan said to me, the more I wonder if, perhaps, he had a point."

Celestia looked at Luna curiously. "In what way?"

"His entire experience as a night pony was shaped by encounters with two entities, neither of which left good impressions," Luna explained. "First was Midnight Star, or Midnight Terror was he was known back then."

"I remember. You did take him to task over it, and he's better for it now."

"Yes, but I never took the second pony he encountered to task."

"Indeed? Did not the Dreamwardens deal with this pony?"

"That is hard to do when the source of his distress was a fellow Dreamwarden."

"Ah, I see," said Celestia. "Would it be too presumptuous of me to assume that it was the Warden of Death?"

"And now you come to what troubles me, Tia," Luna said in a low voice. "Even you believe Sha'am Maut's tactics are too extreme. I admire you for never coming out and voicing your concerns, as you consider matters concerning the dream realm sacrosanct, but perhaps in this case you should have."

Celestia paused to collect her thoughts. Despite her sister's apparent openness, it was wholly unexpected, and she felt the need to choose her words carefully. "While in other circumstances, yes, I would consider her technique to be extreme, but I know there are greater considerations."

"There is no need to dance around it for my sake," Luna said. "But if you need the incentive, I will give it. I do not care for what she has become. Make no mistake, there is no excuse for Ryan's disregard for the will of others, but his outlook has been shaped by his experiences." Luna paused for a long moment before she added in a low voice, "Just like mine were prior to my transformation into Nightmare Moon."

Even after all this time, Celestia could see the pain in Luna's eyes at the mention of that name. Despite having largely come to terms with her past, it remained a sore point. Suddenly she could see her sister as she had been right after Twilight and her friends had used the Elements of Harmony upon her. She had been so small, vulnerable, sad, and frustrated. In times like this, Celestia could still see some of that in Luna.

"I had seen in her a necessity," Luna said. "As I had with all the Dreamwardens. I had asked myself: how am I to ensure the good behavior of many more millions of night ponies than we ever have had in Equestria? I had thought being as firm as possible was the right way. I saw in Sha'am Maut an enforcer, one who could bring even the most stubborn of ponies to heel. Have I created a monster instead?"

"Does she act within the bounds of Dreamwarden law?" Celestia asked.

"As it stands today, yes."

"So she is not guilty of wrongdoing from that perspective."

Luna stepped closer to her sister, her eyes glistening. "Sister, I gave them that perspective! I am responsible for their existence. Perhaps I should be responsible for their actions and the consequences of--"

"Stop."

Luna looked about to protest, but she fell silent and simply looked at her sister.

Celestia gave Luna a wan smile. "My, but this conversation does bring back memories."

Luna arched an eyebrow slightly.

"You're saying all the same things that I did for months after I banished you to the moon."

Luna's lips parted, but she remained silent.

"What if I was responsible for the existence of Nightmare Moon?" Celestia continued. "Maybe I should be held just as accountable for her actions and their consequences."

Luna shook her head. "No. We've been over this before."

"Then tell me what conclusion we came to."

"That I was solely responsible for my actions. Perhaps I can point to circumstances that generated certain thoughts which made Nightmare Moon possible, but I chose to act as I did. No being forced me. No evil spirit possessed me."

"And why cannot this wisdom be applied here, sister?" Celestia asked. "I could argue that Sha'am Maut makes her own decisions, that she chooses her own actions. You are not directly to blame for whatever trauma she may have induced in Ryan."

"But I cannot simply look the other way when I see what may be a greater injustice!"

"I am not saying you should. What I am saying is that blaming yourself will get you nowhere." Celestia stepped forward and placed a fore-hoof on Luna's chest. "Search your heart, sister. Did you truly intend to appoint beings whose sole purpose was to torture and torment?"

Luna lowered her gaze. "No, I did not."

"And from what I understand, their harsh techniques are effective," said Celestia. "They have accomplished what you wanted."

Luna raised her eyes to her sister's. "I am just afraid of how many more ponies there may be out there, so traumatized by their experience because they happened upon that one Dreamwarden during their first attempt at dreamwalking, that they retreated from that realm forever, fomenting hatred and resentment, thinking the Wardens as nothing more than the monsters of the very nightmares they had wanted to vanquish."

Celestia considered. "You did mention to me early on that you felt it necessary to use fear as a tool, at least initially."

"Yes, I did, and I still feel it was the right approach, however distasteful it may seem to those who are not night ponies. But there need to be limits. I fear Sha'am has broken those limits."

"Did you ever actually set down those limits?"

Luna was silent for a long moment. "Not inasmuch as I set down a definite line in the sand, as it were. I had hoped by selecting a variety of personalities that they would keep each other in check. Instead, I feel that the strength of Sha'am's personality is such that her viewpoint tends to prevail." Luna frowned. "I went to enormous lengths, Tia, to state my case for Jenny just so she does not need to be subjected to Sha'am. I came very close to calling her out by name when I mentioned how I did not want Jenny subjected to the harshest of their judgment."

"And to whom did you state your case?"

"To Psychic Calm. Why?"

Celestia smiled. "Then I believe that was just as good as calling her out by name. That pony has an almost frightening ability to sense what you're thinking without the need for mind magic, if a fraction of what you have told me about him is true."

"He was indeed responsive to my plea for lenience," Luna said softly. "I later learned that Phobia Remedy is in agreement as well."

"It sounds like your plea was successful," said Celestia. "I imagine Twilight's plea was just as adamant."

"My worry is that it won't be enough. They need to be able to stand up to Sha'am Maut, not just in the matter of Jenny, but Ryan as well."

"I would say that if Psychic Calm could tell whom you were concerned about -- and he agreed with your plea -- that perhaps he is starting to come to the realization that they need to have a word with Sha'am." Celestia considered. "Have you relayed what Ryan told you to Psychic?"

"I have," said Luna.

"And his reaction?"

Luna rolled her eyes. "Realize who we're talking about, Tia. What was the name of that character from that Earth science fiction show, the one who is never emotional? Mr. Spork?"

"I believe the name you are looking for is 'Spock'," said Celestia.

"He's just like that character. I informed him of Ryan's claims, and he stood there for a few moments and said simply 'interesting.' I have no idea what he meant by that."

Celestia wished she could offer her sister more advice. This was the first time Luna had ever expressed reservations about her Dreamwarden program. Until then, it was Luna's most cherished project, something she felt proud of despite the circumstances. It had reminded Luna of the sense of satisfaction she had when she successfully demanded the role of Equestria's Dreamwarden when the entity in that role had become shamefully complacent and ineffective.

It also reminded Celestia of how Luna herself had used her immense power in the dream realm to rule the night ponies by fear of her wrath if they stepped out of line. That, of course, was no longer the case, and she shared a much more loving and compassionate relationship with them. Night ponies in the presence of Luna acted with delight at the honor rather than cowering in fear.

"And now, I understand," Celestia declared.

Luna arched an eyebrow. "Understand what?"

"The true source of your distress. You see yourself in Sha'am Maut."

Luna ground her teeth. "I am nothing like her."

"That is true in the present, but when you first imposed your rule over the night ponies--"

"I did what I had to do!" Luna thundered. "They were facing extinction if I didn't keep them in line! I had to prove to the other tribes that they could be trusted with their power."

"A perspective that, perhaps, Sha'am shares."

Luna looked about to protest, but she remained silent and brooding.

"I am not exonerating her, dear sister," Celestia continued. "But it helps to understand her motivations. It was what I was trying -- perhaps with limited success -- concerning the three who stood before me a short while ago."

Luna let out a heartfelt sigh. "You claimed to understand my true fears. Can you also ascertain yet another?"

Celestia nodded. "That Sha'am will become the equivalent of a Nightmare Moon."

"Am I insane for being worried about that, Tia?" Luna said, her voice almost a plea. "One of my motivations when I was going down that dark path was the idea that I could bring that immense power I wielded in the dream realm into the waking world. I could not bring a shared nightmare upon Equestria in the dream realm, as not even in my most twisted moments would I think to violate my Oath, but what if I could instead bring a nightmare into the real world?"

"Ah, you have never shared with me what gave you the idea for that name. Perhaps I should have guessed."

"We can argue all we want that the situation is different, and we would not be wrong. But the fear persists. That I was ultimately behind the choosing of Sha'am for this role fills me with a sense of responsibility."

"And again, we come full circle," said Celestia. "You will recall, it was I who Ascended first, and I who invited you to rule alongside me after you had Ascended. Little wonder I felt such responsibility when you strayed."

"Then you can at least understand how I feel," said Luna.

Celestia nodded. "And I will offer you the conclusion that I came to long ago concerning you. I can only offer guidance and advice. I cannot control what you do, what you think, or what you feel. I can only try to provide the circumstances by which I hope you will learn."

The corners of Luna's mouth tugged upwards. "Like the time you encouraged me to visit Ponyville on Nightmare Night."

Celestia smiled. "I seem to recall you had a rather nice time."

"Be that as it may, what does Sha'am have in that regard?"

"Her fellow Dreamwardens," said Celestia. "You have told me of Sha'am's background. How she had lost so many family members close to her, how she had outlived many who were far younger than her. It is not surprising she agreed to the role you had offered her. It gave her what she needed, a sense of belonging and acceptance."

"And yet, it is those with whom she seeks such solace whom I must turn against her."

Celestia shook her head. "Do not think of it as us versus them. I fear that you have picked up on the prevailing attitudes among the most hotheaded of both humans and ponies of Earth."

"So what you're saying is, I have done all I can really do," said Luna.

"At least for the time being," said Celestia. "I am in a similar situation concerning the three I confronted earlier. I can do no more for them. It is upon them now."

Luna slowly nodded. "I will attempt to find solace in your words, sister. Yet I will not be able to shake off the feeling that there is still something left undone."

Celestia gave her sister a wry smile. "That is a feeling neither of us will rid ourselves of concerning Earth for a long time to come."

Ryan stands in the middle of a vast field, the grass high and waving in the breeze, wildflowers blooming in colorful splendor. Yet the skies are cloudy, a cool mist permeating the air as rumbles of distant thunder roll over him. He looks up, and the clouds churn as if in anger. He half expects a lightning bolt to strike him where he stands, as it is quite obvious to the former night pony that this is no ordinary dream.

He glances down at himself and can at least be content that they have left him human. Have they made a mistake? Why not mold him into whatever they pleased? They could easily ramp up the humiliation by forcing him into his old pony form. Isn't humiliation what they are all about?

And where are they?

He looks to the skies and sees what he initially assumes to be a bird. Yet as it grows closer, Ryan realizes it is a pony. He stiffens as he recognizes its membraned wings, and he narrows his eyes slightly as the pony lands nearby.

The stallion with fur the color of burnt toast says nothing, maintaining his distance, looking on with a stoic expression. Ryan thinks to challenge the night pony, but at once he senses the stallion's immense power. He manages not to shudder at the traumatic memories which threaten to resurface.

Finally, more night ponies appear, winging their way down from the skies, and he at once recognizes them. The mare with the skull as a cutie mark lands first, followed by two stallions, one of which narrows his eyes at Ryan and utters a vulgar expletive under his breath, acting strangely subdued for the Warden of Anger.

Another mare appears. She lands alongside the others, giving Ryan a strangely troubled look. Ryan grinds his teeth. Yes, so sorry, Yinyu, that we dragged you out of your orgy just to deal with me. Damn whore.

Then, finally, SHE arrives.

Ryan clenches his hands to fists. He stares intently, even as much as the rest of him wants to bolt. She comes in not from the skies, but trotting along the ground, as if to give the false impression that she is frail and weak. The wizened old bitch has not changed from the last time Ryan saw her. She spares nothing of her unspoken wrath as she lets her burning gaze rest on Ryan, yet she conveys a similar look to her fellow Dreamwardens as well.

Ryan feels compelled to break the silent tableau first, as if in a vain sense of claiming the initiative. "So what is this? No chamber of justice? No arena where night ponies can look on as if this were a spectator sport? No appearing as divine avatars of the gods here to smite the unbelievers?"

The first one to arrive steps forward. "Such spectacle would be needlessly excessive and have little effect upon you," he says in a maddeningly calm voice. "In case you do not remember all our names, I am Psychic Calm. I will be the primary spokespony for us."

Ryan raises an eyebrow. "So this is not a trial?"

"No."

Ryan glances from him to the other Dreamwardens. "I don't get it."

"It has been decided that you will face justice in the waking world," Psychic explains.

Ryan snorts. "How much better is that than what I will face here?"

"For one, your mental faculties remain intact."

Ryan again clenches his hands into fists. "You do realize that using mind magic to incapacitate someone can warrant the death penalty even in the waking world?"

"We are aware, yes," Psychic says.

"And you have nothing to say about that?"

"You have made your life choices. That is not something either of us can change, and we must all face the consequences of those choices." Psychic pauses before adding in a lower voice, "As we must also face the consequences of our own choices."

Ryan narrows his eyes again, and his gaze is drawn to Sha'am Maut. Suddenly, she no longer appears quite as intimidating as she had that day Ryan first encountered her in the dream realm, casually subjecting him to death after death until he said those infernal Oaths to her satisfaction.

"Thus we open these proceedings with an apology," says Psychic.

Ryan's eyebrows rise.

"We have discussed the circumstances of your first encounter with us as you had relayed to Princess Luna. We corroborated your claims of excessive force being used to secure your compliance with the Oaths."

Ryan seeks out Sha'am one more time. Her expression has not changed. She continues to look upon him as if he were a bit of scum she has scraped off her hoof.

"We are likely to reconsider our approach to such matters in the near future," Psychic says.

Ryan stares at him for another moment, then bursts out laughing.

Psychic gives Ryan an odd look. "Have I said something amusing?"

"It's just as I had warned you, Psychic," Sha'am mutters. "He will take none of this seriously. We should be holding a trial, not--"

"We've discussed this already, Sha'am," says the mare next to Psychic that Ryan now remembers is Phobia Remedy. "We've already come to the conclusion of what we seek to accomplish here. There's not to be any further debate."

"Some debate," Sha'am grumbles. "I do not feel I was given my due time."

"Sha'am, please," Yinyu says in a low voice. "This situation is hard enough as it is."

"Yeah, now I know this must be just a normal dream," Ryan says.

"I assure you, it is not," Psychic says.

"Dreamwardens arguing among themselves? Dreamwardens apologizing for anything they ever did? Did another portal open up and dump me in an alternate universe?"

Psychic frowns and steps closer to Ryan. "Do not make me prove to you that this is indeed the dream realm. We are trying to avoid exacerbating your situation."

"Oh, and you're suddenly all concerned about that now? I doubt very much you're all gathered here just to make some perfunctory apology to me, like that's going to make up for everything I went through!"

"I make no promises or reassurances that this will do anything to ease whatever pain you have felt or are feeling," Psychic says. "Nor can we force you to accept it. We felt the need to point out what we believe is a mistake. We have done that."

"Fine," Ryan says. "How about all the others you've collectively tortured?"

"Our interaction with others is not up for discussion. We must move on to the main point of why you are here. It is two-fold. First, your real identity must be established."

Ryan frowns but says nothing.

"Second, we must secure your pledge not to use your mind-magic powers while you are being held for trial and to abide by whatever punishment a judge and jury see fit to mete out."

"And just how do you plan on securing that?" Ryan glances at Sha'am. "How many deaths do you think it will take this time?"

"We intend to take you at your word."

Ryan arches an eyebrow

"With the understanding, of course, of the severe consequences you will face if you break said pledge."

"And just how will that hold up in a court of law?"

"We do this with the knowledge of certain people in the American government, including the President."

Ryan's eyes widen.

"My cohort Phobia Remedy directly offered our assistance, and it was accepted," Psychic explains.

"My lawyer will have something to say about that," Ryan says, though he already knows it will have little impact on this lot.

"Perhaps he will," Psychic states. "And perhaps we do not as yet have a complete working relationship with your government. But even if we did, we are still the masters of this realm. We are still the only ones who can protect both humans and ponies against people like you."

"Everything I did was because of you!" Ryan shouts. "And others like you who would try to impose their will on this planet."

"If you would stop to think about it for a moment, you would realize we are all victims here. None of us asked to be transformed. None of us made the decision that brought us to this point. We can only deal with the consequences the best way we can."

"I don't see any of you turning away from the power that was handed to you by an alien."

"Princess Luna is not the source of our power, and to explain what is would take far too long and delve into matters we are not yet willing to discuss," Psychic says. "Suffice it to say, it is very ancient and very much a part of our universe."

Ryan would argue that such powers were likely never meant to be touched by human beings, no matter what form they are. Be those forces from heaven or hell, they were likely hidden away from humanity for a reason, whether it be divine purpose or simply an inherent safety barrier that allowed sapient life to thrive.

Yes, he could argue those points, but they would fall on deaf ears.

"Let's go back to your first point," says Ryan. "Why is my real identity so important?"

"Because we have spoken with the real Ryan Halter, and he is much distressed that you continue to use his name," Psychic explains.

"Didn't he take a pony name like most everyone else did?"

"He has indeed, but he has chosen to honor his human roots. You continuing to use his old identity is a dishonor to that. Do you not yourself espouse the importance of humanity? Should you not wish to assist someone in attempting to honor theirs?"

"And you'll just take me at my word if I give you a name?"

"It is not for us to verify your identity," says Psychic. "We will take what you give us and visit Agent Jason Madsen in his sleep and relay it to him. While he is technically on leave from the Bureau, he has agreed to assist in verifying if you what you have given us is the truth."

"And again, why would you operate like this when you can simply extract the information from my head?" Ryan asks. "When have you ever trusted a being at their word?"

"The circumstances here are unusual. We are working more closely with authorities in the waking world than we ever have before. We are attempting to let them have more jurisdiction over you, to give them the chance to see you are brought to justice."

"And what if the outcome is not what you desire? What if the punishment is not considered sufficient? What if I somehow get let off?"

"That would be a very unlikely outcome given your crimes," Psychic says. "I am fairly confident of your conviction."

Ryan wants to debate the point, but he knows it is fruitless. Even his own lawyer has already told him that his best bet is a plea bargain in exchange for more evidence against Fuller. All he can hope for is a lighter punishment rather than any lessening of the charges.

"Fine, I'll tell you who I am," Ryan says in a lower voice. "But I want to make one thing clear to all of you. Your secrecy means nothing to me. I intend to reveal to my lawyer everything that's happened to me."

"We have already anticipated this," Psychic says. "The President will be requesting of the Department of Justice that the court records of your trial be sealed until such time that we can arrange a more orderly disclosure of our existence."

Ryan snorts. "You really think that's going to stop the news from getting out?"

"We imagine there will be leaks and speculation."

"Fuller knows all about you from me. He's much more a prominent voice than I ever was. What's to stop him from making a full disclosure?"

"We will deal with that if it comes," Psychic says. "None of this speculation alters the current situation. We still have the matter of your disposition to resolve."

"This is dragging on far too long," Phobia says. "Ryan, give us your real name. Now."

Ryan could argue with these infernal Wardens until the end of time. For the first time, he senses a weakness to them. He realizes it helps him not at all, for they could still use but a fraction of their combined might to mentally smite him and leave him little more than a vegetable for the rest of his life. He would in a sense die for real.

"Billy Handon," he finally says.

Phobia turns to Psychic. "Why does that name sound familiar?"

"He is one of the people whom Midnight Star terrorized," says Psychic.

"Does Midnight know about this?"

"No. I will inform him."

Ryan sneers. "So much for the vaunted Dreamwarden justice! He made my life a living hell, and he is still allowed to have his mind intact?"

"We did not have a hoof in determining his fate," Psychic explains. "Any grievance you have in that regard will need to be taken up with Princess Luna. Suffice it to say, he is considered reformed. I should note that we do not automatically assume all those who violate our rules are irredeemable. I hold out hope one day you can be considered to be among the reformed."

Billy frowns. "Not likely. Maybe you can frighten me into submission, but you will never change my attitude. You are all a direct threat to humanity. You and the very existence of pony magic are an anathema to this world. We will be safe only when every last bit of it is gone." He narrows his eyes. "I, for one, welcome the Devourers with open arms."

"The Devourers are indiscriminate," Phobia says. "You would be dead along with the ponies you so hate."

"I am willing to make that sacrifice. The only reason I am not willing to throw my own life away by challenging your power is that it would be a useless gesture, and I would be giving up the chance to see you all brought to heel." Billy raises a finger. "One day, ponies, humans will master their own form of magic. We will combine it with our technological might, and it will become a force you cannot stand against. It will be something not even the Devourers can breach. If I have in any way helped that day come, even in the slightest manner, then my life has had meaning."

It is not lost on Billy that it has been but a short time ago when he thought he had nothing. It took confronting the Wardens for him to understand just how much he had accomplished. The world would soon wake up to the threat in their midst. For all his faults, Fuller had the right idea: ponies and pony magic were a threat far understated by their cutesy appearance.

"He is unrepentant," Sha'am mutters. "Just as I predicted he would be."

"We are interested only in pacifying him, not judging him," Psychic says. "I am sure a jury will see his claims for what they are, merely a means to justify his criminal acts." He turns fully towards Billy. "To that end, do we have your pledge? Will you abstain from using your powers until your fate is determined in a court of law?"

"As if I have a choice," Billy says.

"We all have choices, Billy. But all choices have consequences."

"If I refuse to make this pledge, what then?"

"We will attempt to dampen your power," Psychic explains. "This runs a high risk of damaging your mind. We do not wish to go this route."

Billy flicks his gaze to Sha'am. He can guess there is at least one among them who would joyfully apply that solution.

"If you violate the pledge, we will take that action, and you will have no further say in the matter. This is your one and only chance to be restrained voluntarily."

"Very well," Billy says. "I agree. I will not use mind magic any further."

Psychic nods. "Acceptable. We will be monitoring you closely."

"Realize I cannot just turn off my passive abilities," says Billy. "It's like seeing or hearing. It's there, and I can't ignore the sensations."

Phobia steps forward. "The government already understands the scope of your abilities. They will be taking precautions to ensure you stay a comfortable distance from anyone you could unduly influence."

"Our business here is done," Psychic says as he starts to turn away. "We will trouble you no longer, Billy Handon, so long as you abide by your pledge."

"What about my unfinished business?" Billy declares.

Psychic pauses and turns to face him. "And what would that be?"

Billy nods his head towards Sha'am. "What about her? What about what she did to me?"

"Did we not deal with that matter earlier?"

"What you gave me were just words. You claim I have to answer for my crimes. When does she get to answer for hers?"

"I assure you, we are dealing with the situation," says Psychic.

"Yes, but how?" Billy demands. "I'm likely going to go to jail, maybe for the rest of my life. What about her? She going to see any of that?"

Psychic frowns and is about to respond when Phobia speaks. "All those that Sha'am has hurt will be getting this apology as well. We doubt we can get her to apologize herself, but the rest of us will be making those apologies on our behalf."

Ryan thinks he hears a faint snort from Sha'am.

"Sha'am is not and cannot go away, except of her own volition," Phobia continues. "And you will have to accept this as the only justice capable of being provided in that matter. The other five of us are in agreement that we will not allow such actions to continue."

Sha'am thumps a hoof against the ground before speaking in an infuriated voice, "And you're all fools to deny the use of a firm hoof. I'll abide by your misguided vote against me, but you'll come to understand in time that I am justified. This beast is right about one thing: those who walk the dream realm and use mind magic are all potential monsters, and should be treated as such. When your leniency towards them lets them get out of control, you'll come begging me to go back to doing what the rest of you can't stomach!"

"Enough, Sha'am," Phobia declares. "You've had your say. Now is not the time to reopen this debate."

While Ryan labors under no delusion that a mere apology is sufficient restitution for what he and likely others have suffered at the whims of these tyrants, he can at least feel some comfort in seeing a break in their ranks. Some ponies liked to think themselves "above" such petty matters, but in truth, perhaps they have brought more of their humanity with them into pony form than they cared to admit.

"Our business here is done," Phobia says with a finality that makes Billy realize that any further attempts to engage them will fail.

Psychic nods. "You may not believe me, Billy Handon, but I wish you well."

Billy simply watches as the Dreamwardens turn away. One by one, they fade away and vanish, as if they had never been there. Yet he can still sense a lingering presence hovering over his consciousness, even as the shared dream begins to fade, and he can be sure of only one thing.

He will be watched.

Author's Note

Thanks to Halira who contributed some of the dialog in the Dreamwarden scene.

Chapter 40 - Endings And Beginnings

Water Wings landed outside the entrance to the bunker buried into the side of a hill just beyond the borders of the pony community east of Grand Junction. A light rain pattered down, running off his fur and feathers as if they were oiled. Only his mane and tail managed to catch any moisture, and he paused to shake himself dry after stepping under the shade of the entrance.

He stepped into the darkness and pressed a fore-hoof to a specific spot in what looked like a featureless stone slab. He heard a faint crackle as a spell activated, and the stone slab began to slide to one side.

He slipped through as soon as the opening was large enough to pass, and he bucked his rear hooves against the slab. It immediately reversed and slid closed with a thud.

He continued on into an old mining shaft, magically glowing lamps shining from niches near the ceiling. The light flickered off walls that had been shored up with stones by a team of earth ponies, ensuring the old tunnel would remain stable. As he continued on, stone gave way to cinder block and concrete, until he arrived at another slab, much larger and heavier than the first.

He turned around and bucked it hard several times, the sound of the impact echoing in the passage. After a few moments, a voice crackled over a decidedly non-magical intercom. "Please identify yourself."

"Water Wings," said Water.

"Identification code?"

"Water seven seven five alpha."

"Recognized. Stand back, please."

Water stepped back. The slab shuddered and moved outward and to the side, revealing the two earth ponies moving it. Behind them stood the unicorn Long Distance. Water smiled and said, "Good to see you again, Long. Didn't think you'd be back so soon."

The yellow-furred and tan-haired unicorn smiled as well. "Fortunately, they didn't charge me with anything serious, since I was only in a support role. I pleaded guilty and paid a fine, plus some community service I start next month."

Water stepped into the bunker once the earth ponies had moved far enough to the side to allow him passage. He could have flown over their heads, but all ponies had agreed to respect the security protocol. "I take if you've been back to work on the Farhearing Stone."

Long nodded. "It's about the only thing we have of any use down here."

Water's ears drooped slightly. "I was afraid you were going to say that. You and your cohorts have finished evaluating the information Blueblood gave us?"

Long waited for his friend to come alongside, and they both headed down the corridor deeper into the structure. "They did most of the work, since I was busy being incarcerated. But, yes, we finished analyzing it."

"And?"

"Totally useless," said Long. "At least as far as transformation spell research goes."

Water refrained from admitting he was not as concerned about that. While the Shimmerist community of the west had rallied behind Water as their new leader, he was still not on board with the priority they gave matters like the transformation spell. He decided to keep his disagreement low-key until he could bring them around to his way of thinking, if at all possible. "Glean anything else from it?"

"Some. We were able to at least confirm that some of our math was right concerning the thaumic power curve when applying higher resonance to achieve a more consistent power output."

"You realize I have no idea what you're talking about," Water said with a small smile. "I don't speak nerd."

Long gave him a wry grin as they entered one of the practice chambers. Within, another unicorn was focusing all his attention on a glass of water, his horn glowing brightly while two other unicorns watched, both levitating notebooks and pens. "It means we now know that a unicorn can consciously control the resonance at which their magic operates in order to power more advanced runes." He pointed a hoof towards the others. "Observe."

Water looked at the others again, tilting his head in confusion when he could not figure out what was going on. He was about to ask when he saw frost appear on the outside of the glass. The unicorn uttered a tired sigh and slumped back on his haunches, the glow from his horn subsiding.

One of the other two unicorns stepped forward and examined the subject. The other levitated the glass, turned it over, and a frozen chunk of ice slid out and into the unicorn's magical grip. He nodded in approval and jotted down some notes.

"Impressive," said Water. "I don't think I've seen a freezing spell before."

"Taking heat out of a substance apparently requires a different approach than imparting it," said Long. "We at least learned that much from some of what Blueblood had provided." Long glanced at the others before motioning for Water to follow him out into the hall. "Frankly, we've learned more examining that Farhearing Stone."

"Yeah, about that," Water said. "Have you tried to establish contact again with Equestria?"

"Several times," said Long. "Nopony answers."

"And it's been, what, almost a week now?"

"At least."

Water actually felt a sense of relief. He had never wanted this sort of entanglement with Equestria in the first place. Over the past few days, he had learned that support for Strong's idea of a protectorate was not as solid as he had thought. Yes, there was still the sentiment among the Shimmerists of the west that perhaps the ponies would be better off as a separate nation, but under their own direction rather than the Equestrian crown.

Long led him into another chamber where several unicorns worked at desks, some with paper and pen, some with laptops. On the walls were large white boards with intricate diagrams of magical runes. In the center was a small pedistal whereupon the gem sat. Another unicorn scrutinized it, his horn occasionally glowing as he jotted down notes.

"We're starting to gain more insight into low-level thaumic structure," said Long. "But we've reached the limits of our understanding without risking damaging the spell that allows it to work."

"So you want permission to take the next step," Water said.

"Yes. If you want my opinion, even if we were to be contacted by Blueblood, what he's given us is not worth the risk he wants us to take in requesting protectorate status."

Water nodded. "I agree. I doubt even Strong Hooves would have accepted this. All right, go for it. Do whatever you need to do."

Long turned towards the room, where a few unicorns had already pricked their ears and turned their hopeful eyes towards them. "You heard him, folks. Turn it up to eleven."

Water grinned. "So, one last question for you. What about the stuff they gave us concerning the Tree of Harmony?"

Long shrugged. "I suppose it makes for some interesting reading, or if you wanted to tell some bedtime stories to your foal. Beyond that, there's not much we can analyze and derive any hard data from."

"But is there enough to interest Bright Future?"

"Honestly, I don't know. Where she's desperate to latch onto anything concerning Harmony in Equestria, she may find something worthwhile."

"I guess we'll just have to let her decide for herself," said Water.

Long started towards the hallway. "I've made copies of the information we were given, plus the notes we made. Want me to fetch them for you?"

"Yes, please. Meet me back at the entrance, if you would. I have a lot to get done today."

"Will do."

They parted ways, and Water headed back along the main corridor. He wondered if any sort of good would come out of any alliance with the Harmonists. Despite Bright's talk, he still saw them as having different aims in the end.

When he arrived at the entrance, he found the two earth ponies at the large boulder laughing, and one of them turned to the intercom and said, "No, come on, seriously, who is this?"

The response crackled over the speaker. "I told you already! I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle!"

Water stopped dead, his pupils shrinking.

"Suuuure you are," said the earth pony with a chuckle.

"Come on, Daisy Fields, is that you?" said the other earth pony.

"Hey, that's right!" said the first. "She did a really good Twilight impression at that party a few weeks ago."

"Well, that was admittedly after she had, what, three margaritas?"

"Yeah, Daisy, you having your own little party out there?"

"Save some of the tequila for us!"

"Uh, guys?" Water said in a wary voice.

"I am not Daisy, and I am not drinking!" came the voice again in clear frustration. "I am indeed Twilight Sparkle, and I insist you open this up!"

The first earth pony smirked and said, "Prove it."

The boulder was suddenly enveloped by a purple glow.

"Whoa, what the--?!"

"Hey!"

Despite the boulder being as large as Water and the two earth ponies combined and then some, and likely weighing several tons, it was lifted almost effortlessly and yanked back, causing the earth ponies leaning against it to tumble to the ground.

"Oh, shit," Water said in a small voice.

The boulder was lifted to the side and let down with a thud that shook the ground and reverberated through the corridor, kicking up a cloud of dust. Water was about to use his wings to clear the air, but the dust parted on its own, and a familiar purple alicorn stepped through.

"Who's in charge here?" Twilight demanded as a little dragon accompanied her. The two earth ponies were back on their hooves but had backed off, giving her a wide berth.

"Uhh, that would be me," Water said in a resigned voice.

Twilight marched up to him. "First, I want to make clear that I'm not interested in what you're doing at this facility."

"You're not?"

"I can guess, of course, but I feel the less I know, the better."

"Um, okay. Thanks ... I guess?"

"But there is one thing that you do have that I want, and I'm not leaving until I get it," said Twilight.

Water sighed. "Yeah, and I can guess what that is."

Before Twilight could reply, hooves galloped towards them from further down the corridor. Long cried out as he approached, "What's going on here?! I felt a magic surge and--" He skidded to a halt, blinked, and glanced between Water and Twilight. "Well ... this is awkward."

Water turned to him. "She's here for the Farhearing Stone."

Long paused, glanced at Twilight, then cleared his throat and said, "What Farhearing Stone?"

"That's not going to work," said Twilight. "I already know that it was given to Strong Hooves, and I've tracked its thaumic signature to this place. I can easily track its specific location inside this facility."

Long's ears drooped. "Of course you can."

"You have two choices," said Twilight. "You can force me to find it myself and let me have a good, long look at what you're doing at this facility, or you can fetch it and give it to me here, and I can't report back to any human authorities on what I didn't see."

Water did note a distinct lack of human law enforcement accompanying her. She had even somehow managed to convince her Secret Service contingent to hang back. He turned to Long and said, "I think we ought to take the second option."

"Yeah, I hear you," said Long as he turned away. "I'll be right back."

Water watched him go before turning to the Princess. "I have to admit, I'm a bit surprised at this, uh, generosity."

"Part of it is the fact that I don't believe pony magic can be suppressed forever," said Twilight in a softer voice. "But mostly it's the fact that you appear to be a lot more moderate in your approach than your predecessors ever were."

Water ran a hoof through his mane. "Um, I don't know how much you know about, well, what we were doing with that artifact--"

"Everything. You should know that former Prince Blueblood has been called to answer for his crimes."

Just the fact that the word "former" was used before his title spoke volumes to Water. "If it helps any, I wasn't very keen on this to begin with. I don't think our future lies with Equestria. We have to find our own way."

To Water's surprise, Twilight smiled. "I'm glad to hear that. It's unlikely Celestia would have ever agreed to extending her dominion anywhere on Earth. You need to decide for yourselves what you want to do and not have someone else decide it for you."

"It's probably no news to you that there's still a lot of separatist sentiment among this faction," said Water.

"I'm aware of that. But what do you think about it?"

Water hesitated. He had not expected so direct a question in this regard. "Can this be off the record?"

"Of course," said Twilight.

"Even if we never declare ourselves an independent nation, I feel we will always be somewhat apart from humans," Water explained. "And that goes for all ponies, not just the ones in this part of the world."

"I'm not sure I understand."

"Correct me if I'm wrong, Princess, but even on your world, various species live apart. The griffons have their own kingdom, and the dragons have their own lands."

"I was hoping the situation would be different on Earth," said Twilight. "Since you were all originally human."

"Yes, but I suppose Sunset Shimmer did her work too well," said Water. "It's not a case of just believing we're different. We feel different. We can argue all we want about right or wrong, but it's the reality of the situation."

"I just don't want ponies to feel they need to live completely apart from humans."

"If it helps any, I don't intend to widen the divide. I want to heal the wounds that Strong Hooves caused, however well-intentioned he thought he was at the time."

Twilight smiled faintly. "I suppose that's better than I thought I might hear from you."

"I don't want Shimmerism to be known as the faction of hate," Water explained. "I don't hate humans in the least. I do think they would be better off if they considered transformation, but I don't advocate forcing it upon them."

Twilight glanced past Water as hoof-steps approached, and a glum Long Distance returned with the gem in his magic. "Here you go, Princess," he said in a resigned voice.

"Thank you," Twilight said as she took the gem from him. She examined it closely for a few moments, and Water wondered if she were checking to make sure it wasn't a fake. He doubted that they could have fooled the Princess even if they had tried.

Satisfied, she passed it to her draconic assistant. "That's all I wanted from you, Water Wings. I know you're likely disappointed that you won't be able to unlock all its secrets, but the American government simply won't allow this to remain in any pony's possession."

"I understand," said Water. "And I thank you for doing this in as gentle a manner as you could."

"I managed to convince them that you simply inherited the problem from Strong Hooves, so he'll likely bear the brunt of any charges leveled on this side of the portal. Once I tell them that you were cooperative in relinquishing the artifact, I don't think anyone will want to press charges against you or your friends."

"I appreciate that, Princess. I'm trying my best to pick up the pieces after Strong's ill-advised actions."

Twilight smiled. "As much as I would like to stay and hear more about what your future plans are, I have someplace else to be, and I'll be late if I don't head over there right now. I wish you well, Water Wings. Even if I don't agree with your philosophy, I hope you'll realize you can do more reaching out to others than you can being an exclusive group."

Water slowly smiled as well. "Thank you, Princess. I wish you well also."

"Come on, Spike, we have to head over to Pony Hope."

"Right with you," said the little dragon as he followed the Princess out.

Long stepped up to Water and sighed. "Well, that sucked."

"It's for the better in the long run," Water said. "Otherwise, we'd always have this hanging over our heads. If she were to come to us, say, a year from now, I think human authorities would be less forgiving."

"At least we had it long enough for one breakthrough."

Water turned towards him. "Oh?"

"I was going to mention it once I brought those notes to you," Long explained. "We think we've cracked the theory behind the shield spell."

"Really?"

"It's just in the preliminary phases of testing now. So far all we've thrown at it are softballs. We're gradually working our way up towards faster and harder projectiles."

Water recalled what Twilight had implied, that she didn't think ponies could be prevented from developing advanced magic on their own. The analogy he made in his own mind was that it would be like asking a human to go around with their hands tied all day. "So there was some good news to come out of all this."

"That and the fact that we've had our first human migrant into the community."

Water's eyebrows rose. "Seriously?"

"Yep," said Long.

"And he wants to follow Shimmerism?"

"Oh, yeah. He said it was largely the fact that Morning Glow was here and had a lot of influence that he held off. Once he heard she was gone, he was more than happy to approach us."

Water smiled. He wished Strong could be here to see this. While he had never actively gone out of his way to hurt humans, he could have been more accepting of them and reined in his sister more.

Water felt a sense of hope for the first time in a long while. Perhaps the cause was not as dead as some might have thought. This was bigger than any one pony or human, and it had finally become something he could believe in again.

Despite the excitement that news of Bob's research had generated in town, he had managed to keep the gathering limited. Left to their own devices, the entire town would have wanted to come out of a mix of both curiosity and that pony drive to be supportive of each other. The other factor was their "celebrity" guests, one of whom approached him now, trotting across the clearing that had been prepared for the experiment, the cinder block wall some twenty yards or so behind her.

"I'm really looking forward to this, Bob," said Starlight. "I hope our being here won't make you nervous."

Bob glanced to the side, where about forty or so other ponies had gathered, including Whisper Touch and his friends, as well as his adoptive parents, Sunny, Tina and her family, and some of his fellow students from the school. He had included that final lot at the last moment; many of them had been very encouraging of him when they suspected he knew more about magic than most adult unicorns.

"Not really," Bob said. "Either this will work, or it won't."

"Twilight is setting things up so that we can have a better look at what you're doing."

Bob peered past her towards where Twilight stood with Spike, the Secret Service detail having retreated to the edge of the clearing. Unlike the others, they did not have the cinder block wall between them and where he intended to try creating the crystal. "Are you sure you want to stand there?"

"We'll put up a shield," Starlight explained. "One that will automatically darken if it detects a bright light so we won't be blinded if there is indeed an explosion."

Bob heard another set of hoof-falls as Starlight spoke, and Twilight approached, smiling. "I don't think this will fail, Starlight. I can't find a single flaw in Bob's research. It really does look like he reproduced Starswirl's theory, and it's been put to the test many times in Equestria."

"But I've never heard of any pony doing what Bob is trying to do," said Starlight.

"Only because we have no need of it back home," Twilight explained. "Where almost all material is thaumically aware, there's no need to do this sort of transformation. Which reminds me, do you have the quartz crystal you're going to use?"

"Yes, my Aunt Sarah is holding onto it until we're ready," said Bob.

"Are we going to get a chance to examine it before you start?" Starlight asked.

"I want to avoid us handling it at all, Starlight," said Twilight. "I don't want anyone thinking that we've helped him in any way."

"Ah, good point." Starlight smiled at Bob. "I have to admit, I knew you were pretty smart when it came to magic, but I had no idea you were up to something like this."

"To be honest, I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for Trixie's help," said Bob.

Starlight's smile faded somewhat. "Yes, well ... less we speak about that, the better."

Bob could tell he had touched on a sore point, but before he could apologize, Whisper trotted over to him. "My cohorts are ready to begin soon as you give the word."

"Thanks, we'll be starting soon," said Bob.

"And I know I've said this before, but it bears repeating," Whisper said in a more somber voice. "I am utterly sorry for having brought Susie into your midst. Had I even one iota of suspicion about her--"

"Really, it's fine. I've recovered my magic completely. There was no harm done in the end."

"You're being much more charitable about this than most would be, and I can't help but admire you for it."

Bob didn't think it was anything worth admiring. He simply didn't want to waste time and energy working himself up into a lather over what that pony had done. She would face her time in court, and he would have his say as testimony against her, as the government had seen fit to level charges of attempted murder against her, among other things.

"Anyway, give the word, and we can start," said Whisper.

"I'm waiting for one more person to show up," said Bob.

"Of course."

At least Bob hoped she would show up. She had said she would, but as much as he wanted to believe she was trying to change, this would not be the first time she said she would be there for him and never came.

Whisper glanced around. "Yes, I see Tina isn't here."

Bob refrained from correcting him. She was not who Bob was waiting for. Tina was actually in the air on the lookout for the one Bob was hoping to see.

He glanced over to where his adoptive parents sat, and they smiled at him. Sarah's smile was a little more bittersweet, as she knew who Bob was waiting for.

"If we're going to start soon, we better complete our preparations," Twilight said, saving Bob from a potentially awkward moment.

"Good luck!" Starlight said before turning away.

Bob smiled faintly in return. "Thanks."

As he watched them head away, he felt the first flutters in his stomach. He had tried not to think about the implications of what he could accomplish today, nor the wrenching feeling of failure that also might result. His confidence in his calculations could take him only so far.

He spotted a glimmer of yellow in the sky, and Tina flew in over the treetops. Bob tried not to let the twinge of disappointment show on his face, yet when Tina was close enough, he could see she was smiling. She hovered before him and jerked a hoof towards the trees. "She, ah, got a little lost."

Bob was already peering past her, where an earth pony mare emerged from the trees, followed soon by his mother. Bob broke out into a huge smile and galloped past Tina.

"I swear, you ponies need to put up more signs or something," Eileen said as she stepped into the clearing. "Not everyone is as attuned to nature as--" She stopped short the moment her gaze fell on Bob. Her eyes glistened, and she smiled as she crouched down in time for Bob to leap up and throw his forelegs around her neck.

"Thank you for coming, Mom," Bob said in a quavering voice.

Eileen hugged her son back. "I wouldn't miss this for anything," she replied, her own voice catching.

As Bob broke off the embrace, Sarah trotted up to them. Eileen was about to straighten up when Sarah motioned with a fore-hoof. Slightly bemused, Eileen remained close to the ground, and Sarah embraced her sister. "I'm glad you're here, too," she said in a soft voice.

Eileen closed her eyes and hugged her sister tight, sniffling once.

Bob heard another set of hoof-steps, and he turned his head to see Harold approaching. For the first time in many years, Bob witnessed a smile on Harold's face upon seeing his sister-in-law. As a human, there had not been much love lost between them, and Bob was grateful to see that perhaps all those old attitudes could be set aside.

Eileen even managed a smile in return. "You're looking good, Harold. The life of a pony has treated you well."

"Thank you," said Harold as he draped a fore-leg around Bob's shoulders. "And I thank you for coming as well. He hasn't wanted to admit it, but I think this means the world to Bob."

"It does," Bob said in a soft voice, not afraid to show his feelings for once. He had come to realize that he had buried a lot of emotions over the past two weeks. His single-minded pursuit of his magical research had also been a coping mechanism, as otherwise he would have had far too many family members to worry about.

"Jenny is sorry she has to miss this," Eileen said. "But between the counseling sessions and having to tie up loose ends with the government concerning reassessing her PREQUES rating, she didn't have a lot of time to spare."

Bob nodded. "I understand. From what she's told us, she's got her own magic to sort out."

"She promised to visit Pony Hope as soon as she can, though."

Sarah and Harold smiled. Bob knew from some of the conversations he's had with them that they missed Jenny more than they tended to let on. Bob confessed to missing her as well, despite the fact they had never really been that close before ETS.

"I know I must be the one holding things up," Eileen said. "So let's get this done."

Bob smiled broadly. "Dad, Aunt Sarah, can you show her to where you were standing?"

"Of course," said Sarah.

Tina flew over as the others headed away, her own eyes glistening. "Seeing all that almost made me cry, you big softie."

Bob blushed. "I missed my family more than I realized."

"Oh, I had a feeling you did, but you just didn't want to admit it."

"I should've figured you would've known."

Tina smiled and wing-hugged him. "Good luck, and don't get yourself hurt this time."

Bob chuckled "I won't, I promise."

Tina winked and flew off to join the others. Bob stepped towards where Whisper had organized the crystal ponies, all standing around three unicorns who had volunteered to supply the necessary magical energy.

Whisper turned at his approach. "Ready?"

Bob glanced at Sarah. She immediately levitated the large quartz crystal from her saddlebags and sent it over to him. He grasped it in his magic. "Ready."

The unicorns' horns began to glow, and soon the crystal ponies glowed as well. Bob stepped towards the cinder block wall, stopping about a yard from it. He felt a few more flutters in his stomach, but managed to quell them. This was going to command so much of his concentration that it would be easy to forget all the eyes upon him.

He took one last deep breath, and levitated the quartz crystal behind the wall and out of sight.

He closed his eyes. Holding the crystal perfectly still was now easy for him, as he could sense its structure on a more basic level than mere x, y, and z coordinates. He had to be aware of every facet of its existence down to the quantum level. It appeared in his head not as discrete formulas but as a unified gestalt that defied description.

He reached out a magical feeler and sensed the flow of energy from the crystal ponies. He was impressed at its steadiness, far more than that first experiment. He waited until its power level had peaked so he knew exactly how much he had available to him.

Bob let out another slow breath and reached into the crystal with his magical senses. At once its structure leapt into his mind. Yes, the power would be enough with some to spare.

He began preparing the spell. At once he heard several soft gasps behind him, and from the glow through his closed eyelids reflected from the wall, he could tell his horn was likely blazing with light. He needed to cast the spell in a reasonable amount of time if he didn't want to suffer mana burn.

It took him a little longer than he had wanted to verify that he could sense all of the quartz crystal's structure, and that he had compensated for its shape when he went to apply the spell. His horn tingled a bit, but he wanted to take as much time as he dared.

Finally, he was ready.

He imagined the last rune in his head, and sent it along his mana channels. His mouth fell open at the feedback from the quartz crystal. He could almost literally see the individual atoms rearranging themselves. He felt a brief surge where he didn't want it, but smoothed it out quickly. He made one last tiny adjustment, and then it all fell into place. The last thing he sensed before exhaustion started to take its toll was the first spark of thaumic resonance, and the entire crystal abruptly made a loud noise like that of a set of musical chimes all struck at the same time and silenced but seconds later.

The spell was complete.

He opened his eyes and took a breath to settle himself before raising the crystal back into view to see the results, but he already had a clue when a wide-eyed Twilight suddenly cried, "Great Celestia, he did it!"

Bob raised it into view. Where an ordinary piece of rose quartz had been moments before was a slim crystal of a clarity that rivaled that of the most precious diamond. It gleamed brightly in the sunlight, and glowed from within with the excess energy it had absorbed from the magic channeled by the crystal ponies.

Bob pulled the crystal towards him, almost oblivious to the celebration that had broken out around him. He stared at it, the cinder block wall appearing fragmented and faceted viewed through it.

He was broken out of his reverie when two ponies pulled him into hugs at the same time, Harold on one side and Tina on the other. Sarah and Eileen soon joined in, and Bob almost lost his grip on the crystal. Fortunately, it was quickly scooped up by Starlight as she and Twilight approached.

"Bob, that was incredible!" Starlight gushed. "I think I would have fainted dead away if you had done anything like this in class."

Twilight smiled. "I can already tell just by looking at it that it's almost as good as anything you'd find in Equestria. And I agree with Starlight, that really was amazing."

"Of course it was," Eileen said. "Anything my son does is amazing."

Bob blushed. "Mom, please."

"Even when he was little, when other kids would be banging their toy blocks around, he'd study them like the budding Einstein he was."

Bob face-hoofed. "You're embarrassing me, Mom."

Eileen grinned. "Hey, I missed out on so many years where I could've embarrassed the hell out of you, I have a lot of catching up to do."

Bob actually smiled at this.

The others had backed away slightly, and he knew what they were looking for. No one would say it, of course, as it simply was not polite. A sort of etiquette had developed over such things, especially after hearing how it factored into the Equish language, where even differing inflections signaled a pony's status in that regard, and it was considered a social faux pas to get it wrong.

Then, he felt it.

It waited nearby, like a newcomer to a conversation who didn't know quite how to involve themselves without it appearing as an intrusion. It bided its time, in no hurry, like someone who had just asked him to stop by when he had a moment. No insistence, no sense of urgency, no absolute need to have it. Just as if it were saying, "I'm here if you want me," and nothing more than that.

Bob's smile widened, and he let out a relieved sigh. "Thank you for letting me make the decision."

"What was that?" Eileen asked. "What decision?"

Bob could have explained, but a picture was worth a thousand words. Rather than say anything, he let it happen.

At once the feeling washed over him, but it was not quite the same as other ponies had described. To many of them, it had come with a sense of finality and closure that they had so keenly wanted, a final affirmation that they were on a path that they did not want to be turned away from, for there was always that chance, that tiny remaining doubt that someone could build on and convince them to give up their new life.

Instead, Bob had already made that decision with his own will, for his own reasons, out of his own mind. To him, this step was more akin to being handed a diploma on graduation day. It was a formality, for he had already learned the material, passed the tests, and proven himself. He could take it because he chose to, and not because he needed it.

A collective gasp had gone up from those around him when it had started, and once the glow from his hindquarters had faded, celebration abruptly burst out once more, even more raucous than before. Bob had the good sense to turn his head quickly to get a look before he was swamped with family and friends.

It took only one glance at his cutie mark to know that it was perfect. It appeared at first like a stylized representation of an atom, with the electron orbits in neat ovals, but at the center sat not a nucleus of protons and neutrons but a shard of crystal.

As he suspected it would, it became hidden a moment later as his family closed in around him. Perhaps he should not have been surprised that Twilight and Starlight had joined in as well. Despite the fact that everything that had brought them to this point had been forced upon them, receiving a cutie mark was such a deeply ingrained part of their culture that they could not help but join the celebration. It likely helped they knew Bob had already made his decision before this point ever came.

The collective hug started to break up, but Eileen lingered, and Bob felt a damp spot on his fur near her face. Only when some of the others had retreated did he hear her sniffles and sobs.

"Mom, are you okay?" Bob asked.

Eileen drew back, tears still trickling down her face, but with a smile spread across her lips. "C-can't a mother be happy for her own son?"

"I just want to make sure that ... I don't know how to put this ... Now that I have my cutie mark, I can never--"

"Stop," Eileen said firmly as she wiped her eyes. "It has nothing to do with that. I knew even before you did that you were going to stay a pony. Maybe I haven't been as involved in your life as I should've been, but I know you well enough."

"I just know you were so worried about connecting with me."

"Yeah, and I've learned since then that I can connect with ponies just fine, so why not my own son?"

Bob slowly smiled. "Mom, can you stay a while? Please? I want to catch up with you. Letters can only convey so much."

Eileen ruffled her son's mane. "Of course I'm going to stay for a bit. I'm done with just flitting into town to grab some quick face-time with you before heading off on some other dumb lark."

Sarah stepped forward. "Eileen, you're more than welcome to stay with us while you're here."

"Yes, of course," said Harold.

Eileen stared at them for a moment before chuckling. "Wow, yeah, you two really mellowed out as ponies."

"It has nothing to do with that," said Sarah. "We've heard what you've been trying to do the last few weeks. I'm really proud of you."

"Seriously? I thought you'd read me the riot act for dragging Jenny into my stupid schemes."

"If you hadn't, you wouldn't have been there for her when Fuller eventually came after her. And despite how helpful ponies were along the way, she needed someone human to help ground her." Sarah exchanged a look with Harold, her expression turning somber. "As much as it had pained us at first when Jenny told us she wanted to rehumanize, she has to do what's best for her. She chose to live with you, and we respected her decision."

"I thought you would've regretted it instead," Eileen murmured.

Sarah placed a hoof on her sister's knee. "We'll talk. But with each other and not at each other like we've been doing up until now."

Bob felt a wing wrap around his barrel. He leaned into Tina and said, "Maybe everyone is celebrating my cutie mark, but I think what just happened with my family is more important."

"I was thinking the same thing," Tina said softly. "I'm happy for you. Not many people with mixed-species families get to see this sort of thing."

Twilight stepped over to them, the crystal levitated before her. "I just finished examining this. I've found only the very slightest impurities in it, not enough to prevent it from being used to store magical energy. I imagine with time and effort, you can eliminate even that."

"Thank you," said Bob. "If you can detail what those impurities are, I would appreciate it."

"I will." Twilight hesitated, then added in a lower voice, "And despite the fact that I'm technically not supposed to be encouraging things like cutie marks among the ponies of this world, I am really happy for you."

Bob smiled. While he enjoyed the sentiment, he knew what was really important in the end: that he was happy with it.

"That was absolutely amazing!" Gina cried as she and her friends slowly headed away from the clearing once Twilight and Starlight had left. "And we got to see a pony get their cutie mark at the same time! How cool is that?!"

Juan smiled broadly as he trotted alongside Gina. "Yeah, I wasn't expecting that."

"Well, I was," Gina said in an imperious voice. "I mean, come on, it was, like, overdue. If he could do stuff like that, he shoulda had that a long time ago."

"Maybe it took doing this for him to get one."

"If that's the case, then whatever's behind cutie marks is a helluva tough crowd to please. Hope I don't have to bend reality just to get mine." She smiled and turned to her other friend. "And what's even cooler, Molly, is that you got to see it, too!"

Molly gave her a wan smile and shook out her wings. Her mother had helped her preen them that morning but had been in something of a hurry once they found out Molly could attend Bob's experiment, and some feathers still felt loose. "I hadn't even intended it, really. Mom had to come back to Pony Hope to get some of Dad's stuff, since he's going to be laid up in Grand Junction for a while longer."

"Oh, yeah, I wanted to ask, how's he doing?" Gina asked.

"Better," Molly said, though her voice was subdued. "His leg doesn't hurt quite that much anymore, and the MRI they took yesterday showed that the pins took."

Gina grimaced. "I don't think I could stand having to go around with a bunch of metal holding parts of me together."

"He didn't have a whole lot of choice."

"Too bad unicorn healing spells can't do anything for that," Juan said.

Gina grinned. "Yet." She threw a fore-hoof back towards the clearing. "You can't tell me that's not gonna be the start of something big. No way they can keep telling us what magic we can and can't do. Imagine what I could do when I get old enough to start casting some serious magic!" She looked at Molly. "And when you get older, you'll be making weather like there's no tomorrow!"

Molly's smile faded a bit. "Well, about that--"

Gina waved a hoof. "Yeah, yeah, I know, you want to be a prodigy like Bob, but even he had to start somewhere."

"No, I don't mean that," said Molly in a more insistent voice. "I mean, I don't know what I'm going to be doing yet."

Gina tilted her head. "Huh? I don't understand."

Molly sighed. She had hoped not to broach this subject with them quite yet.

"Is something wrong?" Juan asked with concern.

"Sort of," Molly said.

"Well, come on, tell us," said Gina. "That's what friends are for. Friends forever, remember?"

Molly swallowed. "Would you say that even if I wasn't a pony anymore?"

"Well, of course, what do ... uh ... what?!"

"Gina ..."

"What do you mean not a pony anymore?!"

"Gina, stop it, you're freaking out again!"

"I am not ... er ..." Gina took a deep breath and let it go. "Okay, okay. Calm. Serene. No freaking out. There. Now what in Luna's name did you mean?"

"I don't know what I'm going to do yet," said Molly. "I may stay a pony, and even if I do--"

"But why is that even a question?" Gina asked. "When you left for Grand Junction, you were upset that your father would pressure you into rehumanizing." She paused. "Did he?"

"No, he didn't. He's letting me make the decision."

"Then you should be good. Um, right?"

Molly wasn't sure where to begin, as she was still sorting it out in her own head. "It's not that I want to become human again, it's more like I want to make sure I'm a pony for the right reasons."

Gina nodded sagely. "I get it."

Molly tilted her head. "You do?"

"Yes!" She whirled around to face Juan. "I call this emergency meeting of the Go-Pony Crusaders to order!"

Molly blinked. "The what??"

Gina gestured her fore-hoof towards Molly. "We have here somepony who needs to be told of aaaall the good stuff that comes with being a pony. You got the checklist, Juan?"

Juan gave her an embarrassed look. "Um, no, I left it at home. I didn't think we'd need it here."

"Aw, no worries," said Gina. "We'll play it by ear. Do you at least remember the song?"

"Song??" Molly cried.

"Yeah, that I remember," said Juan. "My sister helped me get better at it."

Molly face-hoofed.

"Great!" said Gina. "And-a-one, and-a-two, and--"

"Gina, stop!" Molly cried. "No song!"

Gina's ears drooped. "But it's a really good song."

"No songs, and no checklists, either."

"Well, we can't do the checklist, since Juan didn't bring it, so--"

"Stop missing the point!" Molly said. "I don't know what this Go-Pony Crusaders thing is, but I can take a good guess, and it's not what I need. What I need is for you both to listen to me."

Gina gave her friend a sad look. "I'm sorry, Molly. What is you want to tell us?"

Molly had to pause to collect her thoughts. She tried not to be upset with her friend, as Gina was doing this only out of the kindness of her heart. "You deserve the truth," she began in a soft voice. "I was taken to the Rehumanization Center in Grand Junction."

Gina gasped. "I knew it!"

"Gina, stop."

"But it's what I worried about when--!"

"Again, just hear me out," said Molly. "I was taken there once, and I was told I didn't have to go back if I didn't want to. But I went back anyway."

Gina blinked in shock. "You did? Why??"

"Because I wanted to remember more of my life as a human."

"Um, okay," Gina said in a confused voice.

Molly stepped forward and pressed a fore-hoof to Gina's chest. "Do you remember anything about being human?"

Gina looked taken aback by the question at first, and she glanced at Juan before replying, "Uh, sure I do."

"Okay, what do you remember about it?"

"What, you want me to give you an autobiography right now?"

"No, just name something that comes to mind," Molly said. "Something you really liked to do or something that made you happy."

Gina looked thoughtful and rubbed her head with her hoof. "Um ..."

"See? You can't remember, can you?"

Gina frowned. "Give me a minute, willya?!"

Juan gave them a concerned look. "I kinda have trouble remembering that stuff, too."

"Look, what difference does it make?" Gina said in a plaintive voice. "We're supposed to be living new lives anyway. That was the whole point of going pony in the first place."

"But to make us forget what life was like before that?" Molly said.

"Hey, my parents sometimes talk about when they used to be human," said Gina. "So somepony remembers."

"But why don't we?" Juan asked in confusion.

"The counselor tried to explain it to me in our last session," said Molly. "Everypony has some sort of damper put on their past memories, but it works best in children."

"But what if I don't need to remember all that stuff?" Gina asked. "Maybe there was something bad in there that I don't want to remember anyway."

"When I started remembering more about when I was human, I remembered more about you two as well," said Molly. "You were both pretty happy, as far as I could tell. I didn't know what your home life was like, Juan, but I do remember yours, Gina."

"You should, I invited you over enough times." Gina smiled. "See? I do remember some of that stuff!"

"Fine, but when you remember it, do you see us as human or pony?"

"Well, pony, of course ... um, wait ..."

"Again, see?" Molly said. "Same problem I had. Even when I could remember the past, I couldn't see myself as human."

"But why is that important?"

"Because it's what you were for most of your life. Do you remember the time I went with your family to the Grand Canyon?"

"Um, no ... wait, yes, I do!" Gina beamed. "Yeah, you had your own vacation canceled. Something about your Mom."

Molly shook her head. "No, it was my Dad."

Gina waved a fore-hoof. "Right, right."

"Do you even remember that?"

"Uh ... kinda." Gina looked thoughtful for another moment, then rolled her eyes. "What difference does it make?" She smiled. "And I do remember something about that trip. That was when we became best friends!"

Molly managed a tiny smile and felt a small sense of relief.

"And then when we got back, Juan became our best friend."

Juan smiled faintly. "Yeah, I do remember that, but only after you reminded me."

Gina's pupils shrank. "You forgot that??"

"Well, not that we all became best friends. I knew that happened. I was just fuzzy on the details of how."

"Admit it, Gina, you had forgotten, too," Molly said. "I had to remind you about it."

"Yeah, well," Gina muttered.

"And you still don't remember why my vacation got canceled."

"Was it important?"

"Important enough for us to talk about it for a while. My Dad had some emergency come up and had to fly out to New York."

Gina pointed a fore-hoof at Molly. "Now I remember! Boy, you were really upset about that. You even cried about it when we were alone."

"And you don't think that's something you should have remembered without having to be reminded of it?"

Gina gave her friend a flustered look. "What's your point, Molly? I don't mean that sarcastically, I really want to know."

"It means none of us have really made any sort of informed decision about being a pony," Molly explained.

"But I like being a pony," Gina said. "Juan, don't you?"

"Well, yeah," Juan said in a subdued voice. "But I kinda see Molly's point."

"But we have it better as ponies!"

"But how do we know that if we don't really remember what is was like before then?"

"That's exactly what I mean," Molly said. "Look, I'm not telling either of you to stop being a pony. I'm just asking you to understand why I have my doubts now."

"But what about you?" Gina said in a worried voice. "Are you going to stay a pony?"

Molly was about to reply when she thought back to that moment before she had to leave for Grand Junction. She had been thinking about it more often after her mother told her they would have to return to Pony Hope for a short time. "Before I answer that, I want to ask you something."

"Of course."

"Did you really mean it when you said 'friends forever'?"

Gina blinked in surprise. "Of course I did! We all did!" She looked over to Juan. "Right?"

"Of course," Juan said, his voice betraying confusion.

"When I was in Grand Junction, I met a pony who took a liking to me," Molly explained. "He acted really protective of me. After my father got hurt, I was scared of being in that town anymore because of all the Shimmerists there."

"Yeah, I don't blame you," Gina said. "My mother says those ponies have a few screws loose."

"But this one pony pledged to protect me," Molly continued, her eyes glistening at the memory. "And he specifically said he would do it whether I was a pony or a human. His name is Water Wings."

Gina nodded. "Okay, but what does--"

"Water Wings?" Juan said. "Isn't he the new leader of the Shimmerists out there?"

"He's what??" Gina cried.

"Yes, he is," Molly answered. "A Shimmerist said that he didn't care if I was human or pony."

"Why are you bringing this up?"

"Because I need to know," said Molly in a choked voice. "Does it matter to you?"

Gina's own eyes glistened for a moment, and she stared at her friend as if indeed trying to envision her as a human girl again. "Of course it doesn't."

Molly slowly smiled.

"Look, did you care that I was black as a human when we became friends?" Gina said.

Molly shook her head.

Gina threw her fore-hoof at Juan. "Did you care he was from Mexico?"

"Of course not."

Juan smiled.

"Do you care we're all from different tribes now?" Gina asked.

"No, I don't," said Molly in a more confident voice.

"Then why should any of us care if some of us are human?" Gina said. "If I'm at all upset about it, it's only because of what I said before, that I think we're better off this way, and we're gonna be able to do amazing things like what Bob just did."

"Humans have done amazing things, too," Molly said. "Just saying."

"Yeah, they have. The important thing is--" Gina wrapped a foreleg around Molly's barrel. "--when I said friends forever--" She pulled Molly over far enough so she could wrap her other foreleg around Juan. "--I meant it!"

Molly smiled and closed her eyes, pausing to take in the welcome and familiar scent of her friends. She had needed this reassurance. She wanted to make her decision free from any obligation, free from any pressure. While she was leaning towards remaining a pony, she didn't want to do it just to please someone else or spare her the pain of a lost friendship.

"There is one little problem, though," said Gina as she let go.

"What's that?" Molly asked.

"We were gonna make you a part of the Go-Pony Crusaders. You don't sound like you'd want to join."

"I really think everyone should be allowed to figure it out for themselves."

"Yeah, I get it, but the Are-You-Sure-You-Want-To-Be-A-Pony Crusaders just doesn't have as nice a ring to it."

Molly giggled.

"Not to mention we'd have to redo the song!" Gina cried.

"Don't forget the checklist," said Molly, still giggling.

Gina smirked. "Forgetting the checklist is Juan's job."

Juan grinned. "Which I did very well!"

Molly fell over laughing and rolled onto her back, her wings spread and quivering. What had started as a difficult and potentially painful moment had turned into a reaffirmation of her most precious friendships. She had gained a sense of relief she had not felt in many weeks.

It helped ease her worries about her family. Just the other day, her father had laid bare all the resentments and bad feelings he had let fester for so long, and it had been all Molly could do not to bawl her eyes out. It had taken her some time to realize that her father was in more than just physical pain, and those feelings were simply part of it. It had left her in the end with a greater understanding of what he had been thinking all this time. It made some of their disagreements in the past make more sense now that she could see it from his perspective.

Yet she had to have an anchor, something she could cling to in what she knew would be more difficult times ahead as they all tried to deal with the feelings of alienation that had been dredged up. She looked up at the smiling faces of her friends and knew she had found that anchor.

Molly snapped her wings to her side and rolled onto her hooves. "Come on, let's go do something."

"What do you want to do?" Gina asked.

"I don't know, something fun!" Molly said. "I have to go back with Mom to Grand Junction tomorrow, and I want to make the most of the time with my friends."

Gina tapped her hoof against her chin for a few moments before uttering a gasp. "Let's go find Sunrise Storm!"

Molly's pupils shrank a bit. "Wh-why?"

"Because maybe she'll give us all the cool details of how she single-hoofedly took down all the bad guys at that FBI facility!"

"She didn't do that all by herself, you know."

"Yeah, but what she did do was really cool, aaaaand I'll bet anything that a certain pegasus filly wouldn't mind hearing about it."

Molly blushed but managed a small smile. "Well ... I certainly wouldn't mind meeting her."

Gina grinned. "That's the spirit! Let's go and let you fan-filly all over her."

"Oh, I am not a fan-filly!" Molly cried, but she was laughing at the same time.

"Suuuure you're not." Gina winked. "Come on, let's go."

Molly tagged along as they headed back towards town. No matter what the future held for her, she would not give up moments like this for the world, for they transcended such concepts as being human or pony.

For once, the choice didn't even matter to her. All that mattered were friends and family, and she felt she had an abundance of both.

Author's Note

Originally intended to be the last chapter, but it was getting really long, and a need for an additional scene popped up at the last minute, so I decided to split it. Thus there will be one more chapter and an epilogue. Thanks again for sticking with the story this long.

Chapter 41 - Unfinished Business

Connie smiled as she watched her daughter Christina trot into the kitchen, levitating her dinner dish and silverware, a proud look on the filly's face. She had only just started to truly master the spell in the last few days, and the newness of it had yet to wear off. Every object Christina lifted, no matter how small, she treated as a personal triumph.

Connie was about to grab the handle of the dishwasher and lower the door when her daughter protested, "No, wait, let me get it!"

Connie hesitated, but nodded and withdrew her hand.

Despite her daughter's recent achievements, Connie was still wary when Christina decided to push her limits. The school had already warned Connie not to trust her yet with delicate items. While the dishwasher was not exactly delicate, Connie did not want to have to pay for an appliance repair; she doubted that damage incurred by inexperienced use of a levitation spell was covered under the warranty.

Christina first set her dish down. Her eyes narrowed, and she stuck her tongue out of the corner of her mouth. Connie thought Christina looked absolutely adorable. After a few moments, the handle of the dishwasher was suffused with a flickering glow, and the door jerked open rather hard. Connie caught the door before it could smack against the stops, and even then she still felt a respectable force against her hand until Christina dispelled her magic.

"Oops, sorry!" Christina said.

Connie smiled. "Oops" had been a word very commonly heard around the Morgan household since Christina's magic started to manifest. "It's fine, honey. You did really well. I'm proud of you."

Christina smiled broadly as Connie pulled open the bottom drawer of the dishwasher. Her daughter dutifully levitated her plate and silverware into the proper places. Connie had to admit that she was glad Christina was old enough not to go through a period of magic surges like some of her relatives had to deal with. Raising a pony child was going to be challenging enough without having to deal with that.

Connie had another reason for keeping such close tabs on her daughter. She wanted to make sure the young filly was handling Amber's death. While Christina had little contact with Amber due to the fact the mare had led pegasus-specific instruction, several of her friends were pegasi, and they had been devastated by the loss. Christina did know Peach Blossom, however, and had expressed disappointment that she was gone on leave with no date when she would return. The substitute was a nice enough mare, but not the same.

Connie did wonder if the vigor that Christina had shown that week for furthering her magic had been a coping mechanism.

"My teacher said that once the rest of the class has caught up, they'd start trying to find out what other natural magical talents we might have," Christina said brightly.

Connie smiled as she closed the dishwasher door. "Catch up?"

"Well, I am sorta ahead of a few others in the class."

Connie had to rely on her daughter to gage her magical progress, as courses in magical instruction generally did not have tests and grades per se. She received the occasional summary from the teacher, but she liked to understand the day to day progress as well. Besides, it gave her another opportunity to encourage her daughter.

"I've been trying to help the others," Christina continued. "But it's kinda hard to put into words. It's just sort of one of those things that has to click in your head. Does that make any sense?"

"Yes, it does," said Connie. "It's a bit like me when I was first elected."

Christina tilted her head. "Really? I thought you took to it naturally."

"Oh, not at all. I had very little idea what playing the political game truly meant."

"But you didn't want to deal with politics in the first place. It's the platform you ran on."

Connie nodded. "Yes, but I quickly found out that if I wanted to get anything done, I had to learn how it all worked. Sort of how you need to follow the rules of a game if you want to get anywhere in it."

Christina smiled. "And now you know it like the back of your hoof! Um, I mean hand."

Connie gave her daughter a wan smile. She considered her political skill to be that of a novice, having managed to push her agenda through sheer force of will rather than any political aplomb.

Before she could comment further, she was surprised to hear the doorbell ring. She immediately tensed; generally nothing good came from a visit after seven in the evening.

"Huh, I wonder who that could be," Christina said.

Frank's voice sounded from upstairs. "Honey, can you get that? I'm on a conference call with the office. Emergency came up."

"Yes, I've got it," said Connie as she headed out of the kitchen.

She quickly heard a set of little hooves gallop beside her. "Let me get it!" Christina cried.

Connie smiled. "We'll see who it is together."

"No, I mean, let me open the door. I practiced this earlier. I can do it!"

Connie almost told her no, as this was likely someone from city hall to come inform her of some new emergency. She didn't want to expose her daughter to more stress. Nevertheless, it was hard to look at that hopeful face and deny her. "All right, but if it's for me, you should probably head to your room and finish your homework."

"All right."

They headed to the front door, and Connie took a peek through the peephole. She saw two men in suits, each with a wire emerging from one ear. She immediately felt a sense of alarm. Could these be FBI agents still answering to Fuller? Criminal charges had been leveled against the man, and Agent Heller had reassured her that they had all the compromised agents either in custody or confined to mental health institutions until Billy's influence could be removed.

Connie was about to tell Christina to back away and let her handle this, but already the deadbolt latch glowed in her daughter's magic and flipped open. Soon the knob followed, and Connie stepped back as the door swung open.

Christina gasped, her pupils shrinking, her mouth dropping open.

"Hello again, Christina," said a smiling Twilight Sparkle. "Good to finally see you in person." She lifted her eyes to Connie. "And good evening to you. I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

"Um, no, I was just finishing cleaning up after--" Connie began.

"OhmygodohmygodmygoditsTwilightSparkleitsreallyherandshesstanding RIGHT THERE!"

"Yes, and now the whole neighborhood knows," Connie said with a wry grin. "Calm down."

Christina whirled around to face her mother. "Pleeeeeease don't send me out of the room again, not when she's right there in person!"

Connie gave Twilight an apologetic look, only to find that the princess was actually blushing. She tried desperately not to chuckle at this, but could not suppress the smile that came to her lips. "She's, ah, still quite a fan as you can see."

"Um, yes, I can tell," said Twilight. "But I do want to speak with you about something important, Connie."

"Well ..."

Christina clutched her mother's leg. "Please don't send me out of the room!" she said in a pitiful voice, her eyes glistening.

"Actually, this is something that will affect her as well," said Twilight. "I certainly wouldn't mind if she stayed."

"See?" Christina cried. "Even she wants me around!"

"Christina," Connie said in a firm voice. "You can stay and hear our conversation."

"Thank you!"

"But you have to behave yourself. I know how much you want to talk to your idol, but I need you to be quiet while Twilight talks to me. No interrupting, and no asking Twilight any questions until we're done, and only if she has the time and inclination to stay."

Twilight smiled. "Maybe we can do what we did before, Christina. You can spend the time coming up with some questions to ask me. I promise to stay for at least a few minutes after we're done."

Christina beamed.

"Just be a good filly for your mother."

"I will."

Twilight nodded and looked up at Connie. "May I come in?"

"Of course," said Connie.

Twilight stepped inside, one of her Secret Service detail turning to guard the front door from the outside, the other accompanying the princess inside.

Connie directed them to the sofa, gesturing for Christina to sit at one end. Connie sat in the middle, feeling it was better to put a little distance between her daughter and her idol to minimize temptation. Despite the good cheer that Twilight exuded, Connie did feel a small measure of apprehension over what this could be about.

Twilight hopped into the remaining seat. "I'll get right to the point. I'm here to offer you an opportunity if you're interested."

Connie's eyebrows rose. "An opportunity?"

Twilight nodded. "You've perhaps heard that the Department of Rehumanization will likely be shut down in the next month or so."

"Yes, I heard about that," Connie said. "They felt that the number of rehumanizations had dwindled to the point that it could be handled at the state level. They talked about reallocating the resources elsewhere."

"But have you heard to where?"

"No, I haven't. There was supposed to be a meeting earlier today between the President and key members of Congress."

"I was at that meeting," said Twilight. "Which is the reason for the lateness of the hour. I only just got back from Washington an hour ago. It still has to be put to a full vote in Congress, but from what I gathered, both parties are on board with it." She smiled. "They will be creating a Department of Pony Affairs."

Christina gasped. "Mom, isn't that amazing?!"

"Christina, what did I say about--" Connie began.

"But that's the same thing you said you wanted. You kept saying you wanted them to stop focusing on what they're not going to get and start focusing on what would do the most good."

Connie was rather astonished that her daughter remembered a line that she had said at most once, and likely in a conversation with her husband that Christina just happened to be present for. "Still, please, do what you promised and be quiet."

"Is that what you said, Connie?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, I did," Connie said with a small smile.

"I'm gratified to hear that you're thinking along the same lines as I am."

"I truly hope they're able to find someone to head that agency who really wants to improve relations between humans and ponies and not just pay lip service to it."

Twilight's smile broadened. "Fortunately, I have the perfect candidate for that job."

"Anyone I know?"

"Yes. You."

Connie sat in a moment of stunned silence even as she heard her daughter gasp yet again. She hesitated a bit too long, and by the time she was ready to form the words of a reply, Christina suddenly exclaimed, "I knew it! I knew it! I knew it!"

"Christina," Connie said.

"I knew the moment you got that book showing Washington DC that Twilight picked it for a reason!"

"Oh, um, I wasn't thinking of that at the time," Twilight said. "It was just the most innocuous thing I had on hoof that I could send."

"Oh, you weren't?" Christina asked, sounding a bit deflated.

"I didn't know your mother well enough at the time. It was only afterward that I realized how sincere she was about her intentions as well as how much a person of integrity she is."

Connie managed a small smile at the praise. "Twilight, while I am honored -- and incredibly flattered -- that you would consider me for this position, realize that I have absolutely no experience in politics at the national level."

"Which is exactly why I thought of you," said Twilight. "This position needs someone who is apolitical, who is not just another insider working for personal or party interests."

"I can't imagine Congress would remotely approve of me."

"I will admit, while the President was on board with this, it took some convincing to bring Congressional leaders in line with it. The political parties were concerned about either of them claiming such a post. I convinced them that this was a perfect compromise solution."

"Technically, I am a member of one of those parties," Connie said.

"Yes, but you don't let it define you or your policies," said Twilight. "You do what makes sense and not to please party bosses."

Connie was about to reply when Christina lay a hoof on her arm. "Mom, you've said a couple of times that you thought about becoming an independent. Why not now?"

Connie gave her daughter a bemused smile. "Just how much have you been listening in on my conversations?"

Christina pointed her hoof to her head. "Um, kinda hard not to with these ears."

"Connie, I realize that this is likely a bit of a shock to you," said Twilight. "I was reassured that you would have time to think it over. I know this is a big decision to make."

It was, and one that Connie had never expected. She looked at Christina, who appeared so happy that she was ready to burst. Connie couldn't help but smile and say, "I know what you think of all this."

"Can you blame me?" Christina said. "You've done so much good here. Why not think bigger and do even more?"

"This would be a huge change for you as well. You'd be moving to a place where there are not nearly as many other ponies around."

"That may change," said Twilight. "There are more ponies now getting involved in politics, and not all of them are simply existing politicians trying to take up their old careers. A lot of them want to fix the damage that Fuller had wrought."

"My understanding was that most pony politicians were from the south," Connie said. "And most of them are influenced by that pony preacher Sunset Blessing, which means they tend to be of a more Shimmerist mindset."

"All the more reason to have someone at the helm of the Department of Pony Affairs who can be free of that influence. I'm hoping that the Harmonists and Lunites will enter the political stage as well, if for no other reason than to have more balanced pony representation in Washington."

Connie admitted to having little idea what the political landscape would look like in the next few years. Fractures had already developed in the existing parties, as neither could present a united approach that would accommodate ponies and pony magic. There had never been a time in recent American history so ripe for the rise of a third party that could actually challenge the status quo of the two-party system.

"I'm going to have to talk this over with my family," said Connie. "But I will tell you that -- barring the disruption it will cause us -- I'm leaning towards accepting."

Christina gave a delighted gasp and clopped her fore-hooves together.

Connie lay a hand on her daughter's shoulder. "But it remains to be seen if that's my final decision."

Twilight smiled. "I'm glad to hear you're seriously considering this. But, yes, you need to do what's best for you and your family."

Connie recalled her last conversation with Ted, and how she had revealed her own desire to want to do more than she could at the city level. Yet the most ambitious thought she had since then was a run for the Colorado state senate. This represented a huge leap beyond that.

She looked at her daughter, who gave her an encouraging look in return. With everything that had gone on lately, she felt like she owed it to Christina to help ensure she would have a life of happiness and opportunity.

"Um, are you two done now?" Christina asked in a tentative voice.

Connie smiled. "Yes, we're done, but where Twilight has been on the go all day, I think she would appreciate some rest."

"It's all right," said Twilight. She turned her attention to Christina. "I have time for one question."

"Not a question, a request," Christina said.

"And what would that be?"

"I want to see you teleport!"

Twilight chuckled. "There really isn't that much to see, but if that's what you really want."

"Yes, please!" Christina said. "I've never seen it before."

Twilight nodded. "All right. On a count of three. One. Two. Three!"

Her horn flashed, and abruptly she wasn't there.

A pop sounded at the same time from across the room. "How's this?" Twilight said from where she sat near the bottom of the stairs.

"Brilliant!" Christina cried.

Twilight smiled, her horn flashed again, and she was back on the sofa.

"And I got to see it twice!"

Connie smiled as she recalled what Ted had said about Christina, that he hoped she never lost that sense of wonder and optimism. Perhaps if Connie did take this position, she could do that for many more ponies like her daughter. Perhaps the current generation had to live in a world channeling its frustration with the situation into hate, but it didn't have to be that way for the next one.

Not if Connie had anything to say about it.

Midnight Star nudged his empty glass away from him with a slightly quivering wingtip. "Gimme another one."

The earth pony mare behind the bar frowned. "No, you've had enough."

Midnight sneered. "I'll tell you when I've had enough. Hit me again."

"Midnight, that was the third bourbon you've had. I'm not serving you anymore."

Midnight clenched his teeth and drew back, only to almost fall off the bar stool. His wings flapped to steady him, but they moved erratically. "Look, I'm not some human whose gonna drive his car off the road or into some kids or something."

"Maybe not, but could you sure as hell hurt yourself trying to fly while drunk."

"I'm not drunk."

"Then you should consider going into acting, because you're putting on a good show of it."

Midnight's ears drooped. He wanted to be angry at this barmare, as it distracted him from the pony he truly felt angry with. Before he could continue to plead his case, he felt a hoof on his shoulder. He nearly shrugged if off, but instead he turned around. "What do you want?"

"I wanted to see how you were doing," said Moon Racer. "Not well, apparently."

"I don't need your help."

Moon looked past him towards the barmare. "Please get him some water if you would. We'll be over in the corner table."

The mare nodded and headed away.

"No, we won't be in the--" Midnight began, only to fall off his stool for real, plowing his muzzle into the floor. "Ow."

Moon started to help him up, but he waved her off and rose unsteadily to his hooves. "All right," Midnight said in a more contrite voice. "Maybe I have had a few too many."

"I haven't sensed you in the dreamscape for the last few nights now," said Moon. "Is this what you've been doing every night?"

Midnight shook his head. "No, I just ... I-I just wanted to stop thinking about it. Thought this would help. Didn't."

Moon gave him a sympathetic look. "Come on, this way."

Midnight swayed as Moon guided him over to the table. He took a few tries to get into the seat, as his wings were giving up trying to work with the alcohol content of his blood.

The barmare brought over the water and set it down before Midnight. "Drink it," said Moon.

Midnight frowned. "Why?"

"If you keep yourself hydrated, it will lessen the impact of your hangover," Moon explained. "And there's no way you're doing any dreamwalking right now."

"Just as well."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean I may never go back to it."

Moon tilted her head. "Why not?"

Midnight stared at her as if she had grown a third eye. "You can sit there and say that to me? When you know what I've done?!"

Moon sighed. "Midnight ..."

"I made that bastard what he is today," Midnight cried. "I went on and on about how Ryan ... Billy, Night Song, whatever his name is ... about how much of an asshole he was. Guess who made him that way?"

"You're not the only pony who gave him grief," said Moon in a stiff voice. "You remember what Psychic asked of both of us: to find other ponies who had suffered at Sha'am's hooves."

It took a moment for Midnight's booze-soaked mind to comprehend the pained look in Moon's face. While on more than one occasion Dreamwardens have stated that they do not seek to command the same level of respect in the waking world as they do in the dream realm, Moon chose to show that respect at all times. To her, Psychic's request had been akin to asking her to work directly against a Warden.

"Yeah, I get that," Midnight said in a lower voice. "But maybe if I hadn't fucked with him, he woulda been able to nail those Oaths on the first or second try."

"It wasn't about whether he could get them right, it was that he didn't want to swear them at all."

"Course not! 'Cuz I had already poisoned his head about what night ponies are all about."

Moon looked about to respond, but her mouth opened only briefly, and no words came forth.

"See, you can't argue that I'm wrong," Midnight said. "This isn't like I made some honest mistake. I set out to make his life miserable."

"Yes, you did something wrong," Moon said. "And you've long since acknowledged that. You're a better pony now."

"What difference does that make? The damage has already been done."

"Midnight, there's no way to know whether what you did caused him grief with Sha'am." Moon paused a long moment, then spoke in a halting voice, "Maybe ... maybe if he had come across somepony like Psychic Calm or Phobia Remedy who would have been more patient with him, things would have turned out differently."

Midnight blinked in surprise. That was tantamount to Moon Racer outright calling out a Dreamwarden for their actions.

Moon let out a ragged sigh. "Midnight, who did you first come across? I mean after Princess Luna took you to task over what you had done?"

"Psychic Calm," said Midnight in a barely audible mumble.

"And what did he do?"

"He explained the Oaths to me. Why they were important."

"And did you fall into line right then and there?"

Midnight rolled his eyes. "Why are you asking me this?"

"Please, just answer," Moon said in a pained voice.

Midnight hesitated before answering, "No, I didn't." He paused to let his thoughts settle out from the haze of alcohol. "I guess I was still feeling a bit raw after Luna had punished me."

"And did he immediately get angry with you?"

"Moon, he's a fucking head-doctor. He didn't have to. He had lots of other ways to get me to agree."

"None of which involved ... well, torture."

Midnight again stared.

Moon took a moment to compose herself. "The methods used to get Ry ... Billy to swear the Oaths may have not been ideal for him. His mental state may have been such that it would've been better for somepony else to do it."

Midnight stared. "Wow."

"Wow what?" Moon said, her voice tinged with irritation.

"You talking smack about Dreamwardens."

Moon stiffened. "I did nothing of the kind."

"Well, you implied it," said Midnight. "That was almost enough to make me sober."

"You're certainly not sober. And drink your water."

Midnight stared at the glass. Condensation had started to bead on the outside. He carefully picked it up between his fore-hooves, not trusting his wings to be steady enough. Nevertheless, he almost dropped it anyway, but managed to take a long drink.

"All I'm doing is acknowledging that mistakes were made," said Moon. "We're not infallible and ... and the Dreamwardens are not, either."

Midnight set down the glass. "I'm still a little shocked to hear you say something like that."

"It's not easy," Moon said in a lower voice. "But I would be stupid to ignore the writing on the wall. Things are changing. Maybe they had to change. Maybe everything that happened had to happen."

Midnight snorted. "Don't try to make out what I did as a good thing in the end."

"I didn't mean it quite that way, but you can't deny that it did bring to light some very basic problems between ponies and humans. We keep telling ourselves that we've settled into these new bodies and new roles as if that's the end of it. It's barely only the beginning."

Midnight smirked. "You're the last one I expected to get all philosophical on me."

"It's not that, really. I just need to get things straight in my own head."

"And you're the one pony who I thought had her head screwed on straight already."

"You don't understand me as much as you think you do."

Midnight sighed. "Yeah, you're probably right. Lots of things I thought I knew I had to throw out the window after Psychic told me who Ryan really is."

Moon considered. "Did Psychic appear angry with you when he told you?"

"No," said Midnight.

"Then maybe you shouldn't be as well."

Midnight frowned. "I'm not."

"Yes, you are," said Moon. "It's why you're drinking, so you can not feel like that."

Midnight squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. "And th-that didn't even work," he said in a choked voice.

He felt Moon's hoof touch his. "I can't make you stop feeling angry with yourself over this, but feeling it is better than trying to mask it. At least if you're feeling it, you can confront it."

Midnight wanted to say that he was done with confrontation. He had wanted to change, to be the better pony that Luna had seen in him. That was supposed to mean less confrontation and more cooperation. He certainly had not anticipated he would have to confront himself.

Midnight drew himself up and opened his eyes, which he wiped with the back of a hoof when they teared up briefly. He took another drink of water, feeling like some of the alcohol haze had retreated. "I just don't know what to do now."

"Come back into the dream realm," Moon said. When Midnight started shaking his head, she added, "But not to walk others' dreams."

Midnight blinked. "Huh?"

"Let others walk yours," Moon said in a softer voice. "Let them help you."

"They can't change the past, Moon."

"No, but they can help you live with the present."

Midnight let out a long sigh. He had heard that Princess Luna had her own dark past and had trouble forgiving herself afterward. He almost wished Luna would walk his dreams, as perhaps she would have an insight that he lacked.

He glanced back at the bar and felt a sense of shame. While he had had his fair share of parties where he got himself drunk, it had never been specifically to mask his feelings. He had never actually set out to be drunk like he had that night, and he realized it was a path he did not want to take. In the end, it would be worse for him than facing his own fear and anger.

He grabbed the water and finished off the rest in one go. He slid off his chair and onto his hooves. "Let's get the fuck out of here."

Luna descends into the dream realm of a universe that continues to remain alien to her despite how familiar the flow of its ethereal energies. It is almost a relief that she fails to feel a sense of belonging. This universe was born out of a chaos which rivaled that of Discord at his best and somehow managed to find order long before there were any sapients around to contemplate the conundrum.

She utters a long sigh as she comes to the appointed place, though the starry expanse likely looks no different to the untrained eye than any other place in the dream realm. Only beings like her, the sole Dreamwarden for Equestria's universe, can spot the patterns which distinctly mark this place. Even then, it is not a matter of physical coordinates, nor can one simply add additional axes to attempt to ascertain an exact location.

Luna sits and raises her head. She remembers the first time she had breached this realm in her own universe, and the sense of both wonder and fear that came over her. She knew nothing of Dreamwardens or Oaths, for the former Dreamwarden of her universe had become so indolent that the entity did not even bother to greet the new dreamwalker. Even Luna's time now as Dreamwarden did not hold a candle to the time her predecessor spent in that realm. She could not claim a fraction of that being's great wisdom and knowledge.

And yet, in what perhaps that previous Dreamwarden would consider an act of extreme naivete at best and arrogance at worst, Luna had seen fit to create not one but six for an alien universe.

Psychic Calm, the Warden of Peace, chosen for his almost uncanny sense of calm and stoicism. Patients perhaps initially put off by that lack of emotion found it later to be a comfort, feeling that they had met the one person who did not judge, who calmly accepted them for what they were.

Phobia Remedy, the Warden of Fear, the one who knows not just how fear can cripple a being, but how it can be understood and turned around to be a source of strength. Sometimes, people need that emotion, if only to understand why and what they truly fear so they can confront it and overcome it.

Ghadab, the Warden of Anger, a being who appears consumed with the very title bestowed upon him, yet understands that anger can be a natural and necessary feeling. He is the embodiment of all beings' need for release of their frustrations and resentments. He is the conduit through which all dreams of injustice flow, for he knows of injustice in the waking world. He struggles to protect the scattered ponies of a country few care about, severely persecuted by the Bedouin peoples of western Morocco despite having been those very same people themselves before ETS.

Yes, he has a lot to be angry about.

Tikhiy Krik, the Warden of Silence, and usually the name most new dreamwalkers trip up on when called upon to say the Oaths for the first time. This Warden is the embodiment of the question "why are you talking?" Speech should be reserved for when someone has something important to impart, or when the situation demands it.

Yinyu Wu Yan, the Warden of Lust, and often the one most misunderstood. When not in her presence in the waking world, many night ponies joke about her and her penchant for having sex at the drop of a hat. Yet she is the Warden who understands how one's passions can lead one to ruin, and she helps beings understand and deal with their own.

And then there is Sha'am Maut, Warden of Death.

Already very old, she would likely be dead already had it not been for her transformation. Even as a pony, she is wizened and frail in her physical body. As if the cosmos sought some sort of balance, she is utterly powerful in the dream realm, able to subject beings to "death" with a single thought. While many night ponies -- especially those who never ran afoul of Sha'am -- simply wave a hoof or wing and dismiss it, claiming that it's ultimately just a dream and you don't really die and should just get over it, the terror does not cease to be real merely because someone states that it's not.

Luna sighs and lowers her head as her words to her sister come back to her. Yes, Sha'am is the ultimate enforcer. She is the only one who can say, "do as I say or you will die," actually follow up on that threat, and have the pony walk away still living and breathing. Yet now Luna wonders if such an act indeed causes some part of that pony to die for real, as perhaps it had happened to Billy when he was Night Song, the pony with the most beautiful singing voice Luna has ever heard across two universes, a voice now forever silenced.

It took Luna some time to understand why some night ponies half-jokingly referred to Sha'am as "Emperor Palpatine" with uneasy snickers.

Luna extends her senses and sees the lights. There are too many to count or comprehend. Each one is a living, sapient magical being, all connected to a realm that transcends time and space. Many can experience this realm only passively. Yet there are those few who can break out of that confinement, and walk amongst the dreams of others. And with that power comes the potential to turn the very act of dreaming dangerous.

And thus came the need for the Dreamwardens.

They are the ultimate police force. They keep the dream realm a safe haven. Some may consider them the embodiment of the term "necessary evil", if one sees as evil the enormous amount of power they wield. Yet they wield it so that truly malevolent beings do not. When threats here can end the lives of countless beings in their sleep, there is no time for a democratic vote; action must be swift and sure.

Two hundred and fifty years into Luna's banishment, a being tried to unleash its power into the dream realm. Even from her exile on the moon, Luna brought down her terrible wrath upon the beast. An enraged Luna in the dream realm was a terrible sight to behold; an enraged Nightmare Moon, ten times so.

Luna is so wound up in her own thoughts, she almost does not hear the Dreamwarden approach. She lifts her head only as Yinyu speaks.

"I am here, Princess." Yinyu gives Luna an uneasy smile. "I would say it is nice to see you again if it were not for the circumstances."

Luna rises and turns to face the Warden of Lust. "Thank you for coming. Have you relayed this request to Sha'am for this meeting?"

Yinyu's smile fades a bit. "I have. I cannot tell you if she will heed the call."

"Did you tell her I am the one requesting this?"

"Yes," Yinyu responds in a subdued voice. "I know you hope she will come out of respect for you, but at this point, I no longer know what to expect of her."

"Then this certainly cannot be allowed to continue," Luna says, even as the words weigh heavily on her heart. "There cannot be even a single Dreamwarden whose actions cannot be predicted. Despite how the Oaths bind you all, I for one know how a creative interpretation of them can be abused."

"No disrespect to you intended, but I don't think your fears of another Nightmare Moon are justified here."

Luna frowns. "And why not? I have seen what would have happened had I not been stopped."

Yinyu considers. She can reflect on the same events as Luna can, as Luna had shared her knowledge with the Dreamwardens at the time of their binding. They knew what she did, yet now Yinyu appears puzzled. "I don't understand. You only knew of the alternate reality of Nightmare Moon's triumph through the second hand account of Twilight Sparkle when she chased Starlight Glimmer through the timestream."

Luna shudders at the recent memory, and she lets out a ragged breath as the fear threatens to return. "Yinyu," she says softly. "In my quest to understand recent matters, I felt a need to truly know what it was like for Billy to be subjected to Sha'am's wrath."

Yinyu gasps. "Luna ... you DIDN'T--!"

Luna shakes her head. "I doubt very much Sha'am would have accommodated me. I instead turned to the next best thing. Or worst, depending on your perspective. After some convincing, I engaged Phobia Remedy on the matter."

Yinyu only stares, her eyes glistening.

Luna opens her mouth to speak, but cannot bring herself to utter the words to describe what she had felt. She can clearly see the vision Phobia had conjured in her mind -- that of her as Nightmare Moon, standing over the broken and bloody bodies of Twilight and her friends when the Elements somehow failed against her. It had left Luna crying like a little foal.

She simply shakes her head again. "Suffice it to say, it showed me just how intense and real such feelings can be regardless of the source or their ethereal nature."

"You of all beings should already know that," Yinyu says, her tone suggesting that she is trying to be as delicate as possible in calling Luna out.

"I do, but knowing is not the same as understanding." Luna is reminded of the sheer irony of the reports given to her from the night ponies back home in the days following the defeat of Nightmare Moon, that most of the nightmares they had to dispel concerned Luna herself. She bore the shame of a Dreamwarden having made the beings she pledged to protect afraid of their own protector. She wishes she had remembered that in her choosing of Sha'am Maut.

Yinyu suddenly appears unnerved, as if she is recalling something herself that Luna does not know. Yet that should be nigh impossible, as Luna was present for their binding and shared in the knowledge bestowed upon them. Luna had to understand exactly what those she had chosen were getting themselves into, in a universe far more vast and diverse than that of Equestria.

"Speaking of understanding," Yinyu says, "Have you met with officials in Washington concerning us?"

"Briefly, yes." Luna replies.

"How did it go?"

"Not good. They expressed great displeasure with the power wielded by the Dreamwardens."

"Do they fear our impact on the waking world? We simply don't have any."

"Yes, but they pointed out that the only two known humans to have fully developed magic powers are both linked to this realm and thus subjected to Dreamwarden authority," Luna explains. "They have pointed out -- and rightly so -- that if human magic becomes more widespread, it would lead to more humans linked to this realm."

"But the Oaths bind us and restrain what we can do!" Yinyu cries. "We are prohibited from taking magical life in this realm, and it is only magical life that can reach this realm! And in the waking world, we have no more power than any other being."

"Realize that to non-magical beings, oaths are merely words," Luna says. "Where even signed treaties can be crushed underhoof if they are deemed to no longer suit their purpose anymore. There is no sense of an oath that simply cannot be broken because of its mere existence. They have had only six months to understand how magic works. It will take several lifetimes before such wisdom can be imparted to them."

"Then we will help them gain that wisdom."

"In time, you will," Luna says. "But we must deal with the present situation. Expect them to demand oversight."

Yinyu looks on in confusion. "But ... such a thing is impossible."

"Not to beings such as yourselves who are no strangers to abiding by rules."

"But by your own statement, non-magical beings would not find them binding."

"If rules were the only thing to consider, yes," says Luna. "But there is something to be said for negotiating a treaty in good faith while appearing to them as more like people and less like the cosmic horrors some of them may believe you are."

Yinyu's ears draw back, and she looks about to protest this assessment, but lets out a sigh instead. "Regardless of what they believe we are, I am unsure how such negotiations would go. Even if we don't consider Sha'am's opinion on the matter, we--"

A raspy voice surprises them both. "Not that my opinion appears to matter anymore to the rest of you."

Luna turns, shocked that even Sha'am Maut could sneak up on her like that.

The wizened night pony steps up to them, a scowl etched into her age-lined face. "And Yinyu is right. I would not give these officials the time of day. They should be mindful of their own world and the terrible shape it is in, and let us manage this realm." She snorts. "At least we're effective here."

"Sha'am, that's hardly fair," Yinyu says in a tentative voice.

"Tell that to Ghadab, and the ponies he's trying to protect in the waking world. See how far that gets you with him." Sha'am looks around. "So where are the others? No grand inquisition? No shaming me before the others?"

Luna wonders if Sha'am realizes the true irony of her statements given how their confrontation with Billy had gone a week prior. "This is not an inquisition."

"Of course not, for that's already been done in my absence."

Yinyu looks about to say something, but a single glare from Sha'am silences her. She gives Luna a flustered look.

Luna instead is forced to speak on her behalf. "What would you have the Wardens do, Sha'am? They believe you overstepped your bounds."

"I was never frivolous in my application of justice," says Sha'am. "I never tortured a pony for a simple misspeaking of the Oaths. I even offered the choice of banishment from the dream realm if they simply will not abide by the Oaths. What I did to Night Song was because of his arrogance and refusal to abide by the rules. He purposely avoided saying the Oaths, and I could not take the chance that he would not actively work against them."

"Regardless, your fellow Wardens have declared that you--"

Sha'am waves a wing, its movements creaky with age. "I have abided by my censure. Phobia has made it very clear that she will be the one to enforce it if necessary." She glances from Luna to Yinyu and back. "But I suspect mere censure is not enough."

Luna exchanges a look with Yinyu. Neither will ask what went on in that conversation between Sha'am and Phobia, but they can guess. Of all of them, Phobia would best know exactly what Sha'am fears, and as Luna has recently discovered, that can be as debilitating as being subjected to dream realm death.

Yinyu is finally moved to speak. "We don't want to hurt you, Sha'am. None of us would ever suggest it, and none of us would ever support it, even if it came from Luna herself."

"And I would never advocate for such a thing," Luna declares. "You are what you are because, in a way, I made you."

Sha'am snorts. "No, you did not. There is more to us all than you will ever know."

Yinyu gasps. "Sha'am, don't."

Luna is curious herself as to the meaning of that comment, but she is too wound up in what she needs to say, and it will become only more difficult as time goes by. She cuts short any potential debate between the two Dreamwardens as she takes a deep breath and says, "Sha'am, it is not easy for me to make this request of you, but will you please submit to being taken to Equestria?"

Sha'am narrows her eyes. "No. I will end my body's life right here and now if you intend to force this upon me."

"Luna is not going to force you, Sha'am," Yinyu says.

The wizened night pony arches an eyebrow. "And you know of this idea already? Much has apparently been discussed in my absence."

"I promise you would be treated well," Luna continues in an almost pleading tone. "We would not seek any more justice from you. We could give you the best medical treatment to help sustain you longer. We would provide you a house wherever you wanted in Equestria with no wants or needs. There are many who would try to befriend you."

"In exile," Sha'am mutters.

"Yes, it is an exile, but it would be a good life."

Sha'am grits her teeth. "I said no."

"Sha'am, be reasonable," Yinyu says. "This is a better outcome. No one wants to have to face the eternal dream. None of us thought we could avoid it, but you're being given a chance."

The ancient night pony rounds on the younger. "We agreed we weren't going to discuss the eternal dream in front of her until the time was right! You expect me to keep agreements, but you stand there and break them yourself!"

Yinyu lays her ears back "We never actually voted on not telling her."

Luna looks between the two in confusion. "What is wrong with the eternal dream? It is final rest for a Dreamwarden."

Sha'am cackles. "Oh, rest is the last thing it is. Since Yinyu has brought up the subject I suppose we have no choice but to discuss it with you. When you hear the truth, you'll try to make sure that when your time comes that you die separated from your dream realm."

Luna stares in abject confusion, even as she goes over in her own mind the wisdom she had picked up when she took up the mantel of Dreamwarden in her own universe. While being an immortal, Ascended being meant she might not come to experience the eternal dream herself, Equestria has and will likely continue to face threats that could end her life.

What she knows of the eternal dream is that it is a final rest for a Dreamwarden who is too tired or apathetic to want to continue. There is no simple stepping down from the position and giving up that power. Thus the eternal dream is a way for them to step out of the normal universe and consign themselves to an enforced retirement.

She searches for an answer, and comes up empty.

"And from where do you claim such new wisdom?" Luna asks. "I gave you no such knowledge, and since your inception as Dreamwardens, the question of where you have learned many things that even I do not know has been constantly on my mind."

Sha'am sits down. "I know that meddler Triss played some part, and perhaps there were even more forces at work."

Luna considers. "The Narrative?"

Sha'am waves a wing dismissively. "She is but a voyeur. For all her claims to wish to see this universe thrive, she acts as little more than a cosmic librarian. Even without her involvement, we were given far more knowledge than what we signed up for. This universe is old, and it has had many more Dreamwardens in its own day than yours. We have their memories as well, and their knowledge runs deep."

"And what did you learn?" Luna asks in a wary voice.

Sha'am suddenly looks even more frail than her many years suggest as she stares downward. "That the debt this universe is owed by the Dreamwardens for what our forbearers did is incalculable. But to the point of what it means in terms of the eternal dream, we know its full nature."

"Sha'am ... please, don't do this," Yinyu pleads. "Not like this."

Sha'am ignores her fellow Dreamwarden. "We are all damned, all who become Dreamwardens. The eternal dream is the record of every life that ended before we put ourselves into the eternal dream, and I mean every."

Luna's ears draw back. She thinks of her own world, one that has existed for not even a fraction of the time that this one has, yet she imagines that the number of ponies who have lived and passed on are countless.

"We live them all, one after another, in a never ending stream as helpless spectators who can only feel and experience what occurred."

Luna stares down at Sha'am, her eyes wide. "I ... I was never told this ... not by any being in this or my own realm. I had no idea."

Sha'am looks up at Luna with a hard gaze. "My fellow Wardens want me punished? Would you believe I agree?"

Luna is too stunned to reply, and Yinyu draws back her ears in shock.

"You wish to give me a reprieve from my punishment by sending me to Equestria," Sha'am continues. "There is far more pain and suffering, far more torture, far more cruelty in the whole of history than anything I could ever do, and nowhere near enough moments of kindness and compassion to balance it out. Chances are I would, in time, experience every punishment I ever inflicted first hoof, along with ever war, genocide, rape, murder, famine, and every life wiped out by the Devourers. They want punishment for me? They'll get it in ways that will make them weep."

Luna takes a deep breath to steady herself, but it comes out ragged and almost choking. She cannot help but think of the dark days before the founding of Equestria, when the tribes warred with one another for centuries, when unicorns died young and in pain in their efforts to command the movements of the sun and the moon, when the life expectancy of a pony was two or three decades at best.

She almost winces when she remembers the night ponies and how the other tribes had used their newly found unity to hunt them down with cruel efficiency, at least until first Celestia rose to the throne and issued a decree against their slaughter -- to the day, the ONLY royal decree whose violation was punishable by death -- and then when Luna began to manage them when she took over as Dreamwarden.

As Luna sits recalling past horrors she believed well in the past and staring at Sha'am with no further words at her disposal, Yinyu touches a wing to Luna's side. "We were going to tell you ... eventually. A lot of us actually want to have a chance to go to Equestria when we're old and close to death."

"And you would all be welcome," Luna says in a choked voice.

"Sha'am doesn't want to escape it, and Ghadab says he'll go into the dream when his time comes for what good he might see among all the horror. We would make sure there will always be heirs for us, but we don't want to face that."

Luna takes a moment to collect her thoughts before she fixes her gaze on Sha'am. Her voice quavers as she speaks. "How long until you put yourself in eternal dream?"

Sha'am shrugs. "Not until both Ghadab's body dies and an heir for me is in place. If it is as much as five years, I will have to congratulate him on his ability to survive so long on such a fool's errand. With him as my clock, I am not long from the eternal dream."

Luna wonders now if she has made a mistake in choosing Ghadab as well, not for any inherent problem that he caused the night ponies so much as he already had his hooves full dealing with such tragic issues in the waking world.

"Our universe needs a Dreamwarden at full power to deal with the logistics," Sha'am continues. "Recent events have shown how inadequate we are to deal with the growing human magic while not at full power. I'm not so eager to stop living my mortal life that I will end myself if I don't have to, but I won't let you take me. I'll have my punishment, and you won't be allowed to give me a way to escape it."

Tears well up in Luna's eyes. "Is there truly so much cruelty in you that you would inflict this upon yourself?"

"Life is cruel, that's the final truth of it," Sha'am says in a solemn voice. "We live for small moments of happiness in an ocean of pain. I try to give the very young and dying some last moments of happiness, That is the extent of my kindness, my little islands to them."

Luna takes a moment to try to console herself, but all she wants to do is go back to Equestria and seek her sister's comfort. She is reminded of those first days after Twilight and her friends defeated her as Nightmare Moon, when there were times where all she could do was cry at her own folly and madness, and Celestia remained with her through all the tears. She wishes she could provide something like that for Sha'am.

"What debt I may owe for what little pain others whine that I have inflicted is nothing compared to the collective debt the Dreamwardens owe this universe," Sha'am continues in a voice tinged with bitterness. "Like that beast of a human, I will pay that debt for my part in eternal suffering. I cannot do that if I avoid the eternal dream."

"We're going to fix things, Sha'am," Yinyu says. "You don't have to do it."

Sha'am stares at Yinyu. "Fixing what our forebears did will not erase what harm has already been done, and since they are not around to pay, someone must. It is an insult to all the suffering this universe has endured if we try to avoid the eternal dream. The rest of you, except Ghadab, are too soft to settle our debts in full."

"What is this great debt?" Luna demands. "What can be so horrible you think you must suffer eternally for the crimes of another long gone?"

"Sha'am, don't tell her," Yinyu commands, no longer seeming so meek.

Sha'am locks eyes with Luna. "The Devourers. A Dreamwarden too weak to face the eternal dream as he should thought to circumvent it by ending all magical life. He helped a bitter civilization perfect them, and this universe has been paying for his weakness ever since. It is why Dreamwardens now must take an unbreakable Oath to protect all magical life in this realm, but it does nothing to help those destroyed by those horrible actions, or those who will continue to die. I will not seek to circumvent my fate as he did, in any way."

Luna believed she could hear nothing more that could so utterly shock her. Yet this time, another emotion comes along with it, one that has been building ever since she started to hear of critical knowledge that was purposely kept from her, masked by grief and horror. Yet now that emotion could not be contained.

Luna stomps a fore-hoof and steps back, flaring her wings. "AND HOW MUCH MORE KNOWLEDGE DOST THOU HAVE THAT WE ART NOT PRIVY TO?!"

Yinyu lays her ears back. Sha'am simply looks on, her expression as hard as before.

"WHAT IS THY MEANING IN KEEPING US IN THE DARK?!"

"Save it, Princess," Sha'am scoffs. "I am not one of your subjects, and I don't find the so-called Royal Canterlot Voice particularly impressive."

"Luna, we're sorry!" Yinyu pleads.

"Stop it," Sha'am snaps at her fellow Warden. "You owe her no apology. Her anger is misplaced. She wishes to vent it, have her vent it at Triss. Or vent at those long dead and see where it gets her."

Luna snaps her wings to her sides. "You can be sure I will have a talk with Triss. But there is no excuse to keep such an elemental fact from me."

"And what would your knowledge of such a thing do for you, eh? You have your own universe to manage, we have ours."

"Twilight has established the possibility that such creatures as the Devourers could cross the barrier between universes," Luna says. "That makes them very much a concern for my universe as well, especially when it took just one creature with a fraction of the Devourer's power to drain all the magic from Equestria once. She has also established that what worked against Tirek will not work here."

Yinyu exchanges a look with Sha'am before saying in a tentative voice, "The Dreamwardens are actively trying to find a way to deal with the Devourers. That's all I can really say for now."

Luna narrows her eyes. "All you can say, or all you are willing to say?"

Yinyu is about to respond when Sha'am talks over her. "Again, this is not your universe. We are aware of the implications of the Devourers crossing the divide. We will not let that happen." She pauses. "Or rather, those who come after me will see to it."

"We have time," Yinyu says. "They are not going to be here tomorrow."

Luna cannot know if that is the truth, as now there is too much uncertainty over what she truly knows about this universe. While she does not want to accuse the Dreamwardens of being purposely deceptive, she cannot rid herself of some lingering anger towards them. It is tempered, however, when she looks at the frail Sha'am and knows that the time to her self-imposed punishment is close at hoof.

Luna lets out a long sigh. She feels like she has made this situation, despite knowing that she had no control over how the fundamental forces work in this universe. Does what she learned here even apply to her? Do Dreamwardens in her universe truly have an eternal dream when they pass on?

Luna hopes never to find out.

As if sensing Luna's confusion and frustration, Yinyu again lays a wing against her side. "You don't have to go to Triss. I'll tell you as much as I know. As much as I can."

"I thank you, Yinyu Wu Yan," Luna says in a calmer voice. She turns to Sha'am. "I realize you have made your decision, but the offer to come to Equestria will always stand. I will do nothing to force you. I will respect your dignity in that regard."

"That is all I want for myself, Princess," says Sha'am. "No matter what happens, at least this has given me some sort of purpose. For a while, I no longer felt like the cruel forces of the universe were simply carrying me along. I felt like I was actually doing something,"

Luna is haunted by her sister's words, that she sees a little of herself in Sha'am. Celestia was indeed right. Luna took on the role of Dreamwarden because it was needed, but also because she, too, had wanted purpose. Her sister was already in the limelight as Equestria's beloved ruler, and Luna had little responsibility of her own.

Luna had come back to this universe that day in order to bring some sort of closure to recent events. Instead, it just opened up more concerns, more worries, and more potential strife. Sha'am was right in one regard: this is indeed not Luna's universe, but she cannot rid herself of the sense that she had a hoof in making it what it is today.

Even if the Devourers were utterly destroyed tomorrow, she doubts that feeling would ever go away.

Author's Note

Thanks to Halira for collaborating with me on the Dreamwarden scene. It hopefully brings a little more closure and explains a few things better about the lore.

Please continue on to the epilogue, as I have posted both this chapter and that at the same time.

Epilogue - Hope For The Future

Bob strolled through the center of Pony Hope as a light snow wafted down through the crisp, cold air. A breeze made him shiver, his horn glowing as he adjusted the scarf around his neck. Other ponies he passed greeted him enthusiastically. Even after several months had passed, he was still considered something of a celebrity in town, but another part of that may be due to the calendar.

A few days remained before Christmas day, but with as festive as the town was, it might as well have been the day itself. Ponies were always a friendly lot, but it had gone into overdrive as the holidays approached.

Ponies were not the sole blame. Wherever he looked, he spotted humans among the ponies. Many were relatives of ponies who were in town to celebrate the holiday with family, some were from Washington as part of the ongoing goodwill tour as the newly minted Department of Pony Affairs worked with Congress to hammer out new legislation to replace the Homestead act with something more palatable to both human landholders and the ponies who occupied those lands.

The humans appeared in just as festive a mood as the ponies. Many participated in what had been a several days long mass decorating party with the goal to festoon the whole town in the bright trappings of the holiday. That day was supposed to be a conclusion of that effort, with a party being held that evening to celebrate.

Yet the effort was only to decorate the public parts of town. Ponies decorated their own homes, and with the town now being supplied with electricity, there were the familiar sights of strings of LED lights. However, the propensity to emulate Equestria was still strong, and many houses were graced with decorations that flickered and glowed magically; having some of the worst restrictions on magic use eased in recent weeks had given them many new options.

Bob entered the town square, where several earth ponies were helping to erect a massive Christmas tree. Earth ponies being what they were, they had not been content to simply cut down a tree and prop it up. They had instead meticulously dug up its roots largely intact, and were now effectively replanting it, using their combined magic to keep the tree healthy during the transfer as well as ease any transplant shock.

Bob looked up. A few pegasi were helping to keep the tree steady as the roots were sunk into the soil, while unicorns and crystal ponies helped sort out the decorations. One of the latter, Whisper Touch, turned towards him and smiled. "Ah, Bob, there you are. Did you bring the tree-topper?"

"Yes, I just made it this morning," Bob said. He levitated out a bright, shiny magic crystal from his saddlebags, nearly a foot long.

"Oh, that is absolutely perfect!" Whisper gushed. "With the right amount of magic imparted to it, it should be visible for miles."

"It wasn't easy finding a piece of quartz this big," said Bob.

"Oh? I thought we were rife with quartz after those expeditions to scour the lands around the town for it prior to Thanksgiving."

"Yes, but mostly small pieces. I had go hunting for a sufficiently large one. I had to call on one of the visiting Equestrians for help. Turns out one of Pinkie Pie's sisters is the Equestrian equivalent of a geologist."

Whisper smiled. "So nice to see our esteemed Equestrian guests getting into the spirit of the holidays as well." He turned to one of the other unicorns nearby. "If you would, please?"

The mare nodded and took the crystal from Bob.

"They have a similar holiday around this time of year," said Bob. "They call it Hearthswarming Day."

"Quite astonishing how they appear to have so many equivalents to our holidays. I seem to recall they were interested in Halloween as well." Whisper glanced at the tree. "At any rate, we'll be waiting until the evening to light the crystal along with the tree. That way the night ponies will have a chance to see it, and we can use it to kick off this evening's party."

Bob was grateful to see more consideration being paid towards the night ponies. That had been partially Sunny's doing, as well as seeing to it that Pony Hope fully embraced its crystal pony population. While the sentiment was starting to spread though other settlements, Pony Hope still remained a popular emigration destination for crystal ponies, and they could boast the largest population of them of any town in the western United States.

He looked up again at the pegasi holding the tree steady. He saw a few familiar faces but not the specific ones he was looking for. He finally asked of Whisper, "Have you seen either Tina or Sunny?"

"Tina's a few blocks over helping one of the more elderly ponies decorate his house," said Whisper. "Sunny is, ah, taking some pegasus instruction."

Bob tilted his head. "I beg your pardon?"

Whisper chuckled and stepped closer to Bob before speaking in a lower voice, "Don't go spreading it around, but one of the visiting Equestrians decided to hold an, ah, unofficial training session. Sunny and a few of her teammates decided to go."

"I thought they already had an experimental exchange program in place."

"Yes, but where Sunny has had very little time to spare for an extended trip through the portal, she leapt at this chance to see what it would be like ..."

Sunny felt the same sense of excitement as her teammates as they hovered above the clouds that swathed Pony Hope, where the bright sun gleamed off their fur and feathers. Despite the sharp cold of the air, neither Sunny nor her teammates felt anything more than a slight chill. Nor did the thinness of the air bother them as it might another pony or human at this altitude.

Thunderburst was especially excited. Sunny had just recently promoted him, and he was eager to show what he could do before their Equestrian instructor. They talked excitedly amongst one another over who it might be that had called this impromptu session. Sunny had an idea, but she chose to keep it to herself. The less said out loud about this unofficial gathering, the better.

Yet soon their speculation came to a halt with surprised gasps and whispered disbelief as a rainbow-maned pegasus mare suddenly rocketed up from below with such speed she was momentarily a blur before stopping with ease and hovering before them.

Sunny's pupils shrank slightly at the sight. The last time she had seen Rainbow Dash, it had been dark, and she never really got a good look. This mare had to be the most well-muscled pegasus she had ever seen.

Rainbow appeared to look over the assembled pegasi, who had now lapsed into an awed silence. A whistle hung around the mare's neck, which she now lifted to her lips and blew on briefly before letting it drop. "Okay, listen up, you noobs!"

Several of the pegasi gave her surprised and indignant looks. Thunderburst looked particularly affronted. He glanced at his cohorts and said, "Did she just call us noobs?"

"Must be something wrong with her translation spell," a mare responded, and the rest chuckled.

Thunderburst turned to face Rainbow, only to find the mare almost muzzle to muzzle with him. "Yeah," Rainbow said. She jabbed a hoof at Thunderburst's chest. "You. Noob. It means exactly as it sounds. N-o-o-b, noob."

Thunderburst frowned, "Ma'am, with all due respect, I'll have you know that we're quite accomplished at Pony Hope's weather control."

Rainbow drew back and rubbed her chin with a fore-hoof. "And you've been at this, what, eight months now?"

"Yes, we have."

"Back in my neck of the woods, we call that being a trainee. The earliest Cloudsdale will ever certify anypony for weather control duty is a year, and then there's another year of training under a mentor. Then, maybe, possibly, kinda-sorta can you claim any experience."

"Hmrph," Thunderburst muttered.

"See, that's your problem, all of you," Rainbow said. "Yeah, when it comes to ability, no question about it, you nailed that. What you don't have is experience. I don't care how good Sunset Shimmer thought she was, she can't give you that."

"We've been doing all right by ourselves," Thunderburst murmured.

"Yeah, I get that. I'm just trying to make you understand that humans have a point in restricting how far and wide you guys can be let loose. If this were Equestria, I wouldn't let any of you handle Ponyville's weather unsupervised. And I definitely would be wary of turning you loose over Sweet Apple Acres."

Sunny could not help but smile. In a way, this made her feel better. She had always been a little uncomfortable with the comparison to Rainbow Dash, especially after it had started spreading among her cohorts. She was glad for the chance to bring them all a little more down to earth, at least as much as was possible for pegasi.

"You know, there's one pony here that none of that smack talk would hold up against." Thunderburst gestured towards Sunny. "Her."

Sunny blinked, and her smile quickly faded. "Um ..."

Before she could say another word, Rainbow was suddenly hovering before her. "Hey, there, Sunny. Nice to see you again."

Sunny managed to reclaim some of her smile. "Yes, same here."

Rainbow smirked. "And I hear you've become pretty hot stuff since then."

"Um, well, not really, I just--"

"She's the best pegasus in Pony Hope!" cried one of her cohorts.

"Maybe even in all of America!" said another.

"I'll do you one better," Thunderburst said. "I don't think any pegasus in the world can hold a candle to her. Even Twilight Sparkle said so."

"That is not what she said!" Sunny cried, blushing hard.

Rainbow grinned. "Oh? What did the egghead say about you concerning me?"

Sunny gave Rainbow a flustered look. "Uh, nothing really."

"Nothing? You don't get so many admiring fans over nothing. If anypony knows that, it's me. Now, come on, what did Twilight say?"

"She ... she just said she thought she felt a lot of pegasus magic from me," Sunny said. "Similar to what she felt when she was around you."

"Oh, did she now?"

"And I am not about to let that go to my head. You're right in that we don't have nearly the experience you and your fellow Equestrian pegasi do."

Rainbow gave her a conspiratorial grin. "Still, it takes something to be noticed by Twilight. And I have to admit, I'm getting an interesting vibe off you."

Sunny stared. "You are?"

"You just may have the potential that Twilight sensed. Only one way to find out."

"Uh ... which is?

She jabbed a fore-hoof at Sunny and then herself. "You and me. One on one."

"Wait, what?"

"A short race, and maybe a bit of endurance flying," Rainbow continued. "You up to it?"

"Do it, Sunny!" a pony called out behind her.

"Yeah, Sunny, go show her what you can do!"

"Show her you're no noob!"

"You're the best, Sunny, if anypony can show her up, it's you!"

Sunny face-hoofed and blushed.

Rainbow chuckled. "Quite the set of admirers you've got there."

"I didn't ask for this," Sunny said in a low and slightly quavering voice. "And I'm not interested in competing with you."

Rainbow shot a short distance up into the air. "Then don't."

Sunny looked up at her questioningly.

"Let's make this just a friendly little workout," Rainbow continued. "I'm seriously interested in what you can do. If you really are the best out of this group, it'll give me an idea what I have to work with."

Sunny considered for another moment, glancing back at her friends who continued whispering encouragement. She had to admit to feeling something of a thrill at the prospect of exclusive flying time with a pegasus of this caliber.

Sunny nodded and flew up to meet Rainbow. "All right, I'll do it."

As Sunny's fans cheered, Rainbow smirked and narrowed her gaze. "Not that I'm going to make it easy on you. See if you can catch up."

And in a blur, she was off.

Rainbow's multi-hued trail had barely started to fade when Sunny launched herself forward, leaving her own yellow and orange trail behind her. She spotted Rainbow up ahead, speeding along like a pony bullet. Sunny had never formally put herself to the test with regards to how fast she could fly, she simply knew she could do it in a pinch.

Soon she was flying alongside Rainbow, who looked over to her and grinned. "Not bad at all. I usually leave new recruits back home in the dust with that."

Sunny slowly smiled.

"Or they're already breathing hard. You really look like you got what it takes." Rainbow chuckled. "Or maybe ... not!"

The next moment, Rainbow was simply not there.

Sunny looked on ahead frantically, but her trail was nowhere to be seen. It took a flicker of movement at the bottom of her vision to realize Rainbow had made a sharp ninety degree turn straight down towards the clouds.

Sunny followed, her turn not quite as sharp, but soon the wind tugged at her mane as she caught up with Rainbow. When the Equestrian pegasus did another ninety right at the cloud tops and zoomed across the sky, Sunny was ready. She turned at a more shallow angle and used gravity to assist her in catching up, briefly riding a thermal in a controlled descent to conserve wing power. Once more she came alongside Rainbow.

"I'm impressed," said Rainbow. "You even know how to let the air work for you."

Sunny's smile broadened.

"Now let's see how well you handle some aerial maneuvers where that won't help you. See if you can follow along. Come along behind me and follow my trail."

Sunny nodded and dropped behind, and at once she was forced to make a series of abrupt turns. She was absolutely amazed at how quickly and effortlessly Rainbow could turn her body around, yet Sunny was equally astonished to find that she could catch up with just a bit of practice. By the time Rainbow halted the exercise and they hovered facing one another, Sunny was panting lightly.

"That was not bad at all, Sunny," Rainbow said with a smile.

Sunny beamed. "I didn't think I was going to quite get to the end there, but--"

Rainbow suddenly chuckled, and her smile turned sly. "End? Hardly. That was just the warm-up ..."

Tom held on to the bars that ran parallel on either side of him until his knuckles turned white. He looked down at legs that still appeared frail and thin despite having been at this for the past two weeks. He knew that the injured leg would be difficult, but he had not expected to lose this much tone in his good one.

"You're doing very well, Tom," said his therapist, a human who stood just off to the side. He stepped into view and smiled. "You're putting more weight on that leg than you were just a week ago."

Tom tried not to sigh in exasperation as he fought to walk in a straight line. After two weeks, he had hoped to have shown more improvement than this. They had offered to defer the start of his physical therapy until after the holidays, but Tom wanted to start as early as possible with the goal of being able to stand on his own by Christmas. With the holiday only days away, however, and his therapist on vacation after that day until the new year, that seemed a pipe dream now.

He managed to make it to the other end of the bars, but not without his leg starting to hurt. He took a deep breath and let it go as a ragged sigh.

"Had enough for now?" his therapist asked.

Tom just shook his head and carefully turned around. As he did, he heard a clop of pony hoof. The therapist's assistant, a unicorn stallion, came around his side and positioned himself so he could see Tom starting back down the track.

Halfway through the return trip, Tom stumbled, his face twisting in pain as too much weight came down at the wrong angle. Despite holding onto the bars, he started to fall. At once, he felt a gentle pressure around his hips, and he was lifted upward until the pain eased and he could get his footing again. He glanced down to see his hips suffused by the same colored glow as that which surrounded the unicorn's horn.

"Got it?" the stallion asked.

Tom nodded quickly. "Got it. Thanks."

Tom had to admit that he was impressed. To be able to hold a living thing with enough force to lift them against gravity and not crush them took a deft touch. He reminded himself that it likely would never have been possible had not some of the restrictions on magic been lifted.

Tom slowly completed the circuit, but the lingering ache in his leg told him that was going to be the last for that session. Both the therapist and his assistant helped him back into his wheelchair. He let out a frustrated sigh as he settled back down, and the therapist laid a hand on his shoulder.

"You are doing better, Tom," he said in an earnest voice. "I know it can be frustrating when you can't see the progress yourself."

"Do you really know what it's like?" Tom asked.

The therapist nodded and pointed to his left shoulder. "Three years ago, I broke my shoulder blade in three places. The joint had to stay immobilized until it healed. That gave me a lovely case of frozen shoulder that took months of PT to fix."

Tom nodded, feeling a bit guilty for trying to take it out on someone who was only trying to help. Despite all the counseling he had had, he still had a lot of anger to get through. At least now he no longer took it out on his family.

"Ready to head back?" the therapist asked. "The van should be here by now."

The stallion smiled. "And your family arrived a few minutes ago. I think they'd like to ride back home with you."

A faint smile came to Tom's lips. "Yes, I'd like to see them."

The pony nodded and looked up at the human. "I've got this. You can go get some dinner."

"Thanks," said the human. "Meet you in the cafeteria later."

The handles of the wheelchair glowed as the stallion took them in his magical grip, and he pushed the wheelchair out the door and down the corridor of the physical rehab facility. "If it helps any, I was no stranger to having a long stretch of PT," said the stallion. "Hip surgery."

Tom winced. "Ouch."

"Tell me about it."

"Had an aunt who had that," said Tom. "She was never the same again. She was always in pain."

"Yeah, even after the PT, I still had issues. Only this transformation got rid of it."

"That why you stayed a pony?"

He shrugged. "Nah, just couldn't be bothered to change back. I just bided my time until they lifted those silly restrictions on magic so I could get back to what I wanted to be doing."

Tom was impressed with himself. He could hold a conversation with a pony other than his family as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. Part of his counseling had required him to reach out more to other ponies. It had taken some effort at first, but now he could do it without even thinking about it. "Hey, um, I never got your name."

"Paul," said the pony.

"No pony name?" Tom asked.

"Why change what works?" Paul said. "Anyway, I wanted to remain part of human society, and doing a name change is a bitch. This way, I just had to update my ID picture and I'm good."

Tom would have continued the conversation, but they emerged in the lobby of the facility, where his wife and daughter were waiting for him. Theresa smiled, and Molly flew over and landed in his lap, wings buzzing as they held her aloft. Without hesitation, Tom lay his hand on her head and brushed his fingers through her mane. It was a simple act of affection, so easy to do now, but one he had to build up to.

"How are you doing, Dad?" Molly asked.

"Tired," Tom said with a sigh. "And a little frustrated."

Theresa stepped up. "Therapy not going as fast as you want?"

"It never does. But I'll get there."

"Of course he will!" Molly said. "And my friends will keep helping in the meantime."

That had been the hardest to get used to. While they stayed in Grand Junction, several members of the pony community had taken it upon themselves to assist in maintaining the grounds around the house they were staying in.

At first, he couldn't get past the fact that they were likely Shimmerists. Then again, he never asked them their political affiliations, and they never asked him his. The only saving grace was that they were all close friends of Water Wings, and Tom had learned to trust that pony, despite the organization he led.

Harder to accommodate than even his daughter remaining a pony.

There had never been a moment that a formal decision was made. Molly never came out and said, "I will remain a pony." That had been the hardest for Tom: to simply accept his daughter as she was and not pressure her one way or the other. Even when she continued to see the counselor at the Rehumanization Center -- at least until it officially closed its doors for good two weeks prior -- he had to stop from hoping she would rehumanize and just see and accept what she did.

"The van pulled up a few minutes ago," said Theresa. "Are you ready to head back home?"

"Yeah, I am," said Tom. "I want to put some ice on this leg, it's starting to hurt again."

"Evie has a spell she says will ease the discomfort, if you wanted to try that."

Here Tom had to battle his instincts, not so much against the idea of magic being used on him as reconciling with his sister-in-law. It had meant concessions on Evie's part as well, and Tom had been very grateful that Theresa had agreed and had a long talk with her sister.

"Sure, why not?" Tom said.

Theresa smiled and touched her hoof to his good leg. Tom draped his hand on her fore-leg, feeling the warmth of her body through the fur. Another simple gesture, another former hurdle, and now another expression of renewed love.

Theresa let her hoof remain there for a moment before heading around the back of the wheelchair. She drew herself up on her hind legs and placed her fore-hooves on the handles of the wheelchair in a well-practiced move. She could have had any number of human assistants do this for her, but she had been insistent on learning how to do this herself.

Only then did he realize why he had felt more at peace in recent days despite his frustrations with his recovery. He had finally stopped seeing his family as ponies and saw them simply as family. Father Donovan had been right; Tom had to take a completely different approach. He had to relearn everything, including exactly why he loved his family.

For the first time in a long while, he was looking forward to heading back to Pony Hope. It didn't matter that the place was mostly a pony population despite the recent influx of humans. All that mattered was that his family would remain together.

The attendant from the van came out to greet him. "Ready to head home, Tom?"

Tom smiled. "Yes, I am."

Sunny crashed onto the top of the cloud, her wings aching. She planted her muzzle in the soft white just to have some moisture to help soothe her burning lungs. She lay heaving in air until she had regained the energy to rise to her hooves. Her fur and mane were damp with sweat, and the cool wetness of the cloud was a welcome sensation.

"Not bad."

Sunny turned her head to see Rainbow Dash hovering nearby, having barely worked up a sweat, looking like she could do that exercise another hundred times over.

Rainbow smiled. "Not bad at all. Twilight was right, you have great potential."

"B-but you left me in your dust," Sunny croaked

Rainbow chuckled. "I, uh, tend to do that a lot, yeah."

"So how can you say--"

"It's what was I trying to tell your friends. You've got the potential, but you're just lacking in endurance and experience. That'll come with time and practice."

Sunny took a few moments to catch her breath and speak with less of a ragged voice. "I never really wanted to be seen as the best."

"I hear you," said Rainbow. "Though to be honest, you could be. You're, what, seventeen? A pegasus for only eight months of that? And you're already this good? And teaching others on top of that?"

"As much as I have trouble underestimating myself, I don't want to overestimate either."

"Hey, I get that, too. I've had my fair share of taking on more than I could handle."

"And I'm not as keen on having admirers as maybe you are."

Rainbow smiled. "Nothing wrong with that. So long as you love what you're doing, that's all that matters."

Sunny had recovered enough that she could use her wings. She lifted off the cloud and hovered before Rainbow. "I really do," she said in a soft voice. "And thanks for not making me feel bad about not being able to keep up with you."

"I didn't do this to show you up, or to try to take you down a peg," Rainbow said. "I was serious when I said I was interested in what you could do. You really did impress me."

Sunny chuckled. "I almost wish it was to 'take me down a peg', at least in the eyes of the others."

"Sometimes, ponies need someone to look up to. We don't always get to choose whether to be that pony or not."

"It just feels like a huge responsibility."

Rainbow nodded. "I know. Back home, there's this pegasus filly named Scootaloo who really looks up to me. I've come to love that little filly more like a sister than a fan."

"So how do you handle it?"

"By making sure I have friends as well as fans," said Rainbow. "Friends don't care what you can do, only who you are."

Sunny smiled. "Yes, I do have friends. I suspect some of them look up to me, but I still feel I can rely on them."

"Good. Keep that up, and you'll be fine. So, recovered enough to head back to the others?"

Sunny nodded, and they flew off together at a more sedate pace. "So, um, what are you going to tell the others about our little race?"

"The truth," said Rainbow. "That you have great potential but need more experience like the rest of you do. I figure that's pretty low-key and gets the message across."

"Thank you," Sunny said.

"Hey, it's what friends are for, right?" Rainbow lifted a fore-hoof and held it high.

Sunny smiled and lifted her own, and they clopped them solidly together.

"You know, I'm going to be really interested in seeing what you've become ten years from now," said Rainbow. "I wouldn't be the least bit surprised to hear the word 'awesome' mentioned alongside your name, no matter what you end up doing."

As she had eight months ago, Sunny felt better after just this short talk with this pegasus from another universe. It helped reassure her that it was not all about what she could do, that she was more than that.

And ten years? Considering how much had happened in just eight months, that seemed a lifetime away.

The guard marched forward, resplendent in his golden armor polished to such a sheen that it almost glowed of its own accord, adorning the body of an earth pony colt who normally went by the name of Juan. He approached to the shocked gasps of the raggedly dressed peasants before him, who otherwise would be the fillies and colts of his classmates at school, save for the addition of a single human girl.

"Get back!" cried the guard. "Get back, you rabble, and prepare to bask in the magnificence of your Queen!"

The peasants almost as one dropped their forelegs to their knees, the human girl moving into a deep curtsy and bowing her head. The guard stepped to the side and thumped his spear against the ground as their sovereign stepped forward, resplendent in her robes, golden shoes gracing her hooves, a crown of sparkling jewels upon her head, all adorning a marmalade-colored unicorn filly who normally went by the name of Gina.

"What is this?" the Queen demanded of her subjects. "Who among you will speak for your lot?"

Some of the peasants glanced at one another in confusion. Urgent whispers were traded, and many eyes turned to the only one among them who dared to hold his head up high while the others kept them bowed in the presence of their powerful ruler. Finally, this bold one nodded his head, and a pegasus colt who normally was called Sky Streak stepped forward. "I will speak, my Queen."

The Queen stepped up to him. "And what do you have to say for them? Why do you not toil in the fields?"

"It is Festival Day, my Queen," said the peasant leader. "We are taking a well-earned rest."

The Queen sneered. "Well-earned? While others still starve? Have you not been told to redouble your efforts?"

"We have."

"Then what of this? Why do you defy me?"

"We do not," said the peasant, holding up his head even more, as if the Queen's bombast had only further emboldened him. "We are merely upholding the ancient traditions. This has always been the day--"

"Enough," the Queen declared. "Who is your sovereign, peasant?"

"You are, my Queen."

"Yes, I am. Not some dusty tome written by those long dead."

"And yet, it contains more wisdom than those who would claim to lead us wisely today."

The Queen stumbled back, the peasant's words as good as if the miscreant had slapped her across the muzzle. The guard surged forward, lowering his spear. "This one would dare to insult you, my Queen! Shall I have him hauled away and have your Inquisitor deal with him?"

The Queen frowned but held up a fore-hoof. "Not just yet." Her gaze swept past the peasant, and she waved her foreleg for him to step aside as she approached the human. "And what do we have here?"

The human girl bowed her head and dropped into a curtsy before the Queen. "A humble visitor to your Queendom, Your Highness."

"Indeed? And what do you bring to us?" the Queen demanded. "What tribute do you give to the Crown for the privilege of being allowed in our lands?"

The girl raised her head. "Only truth, Your Highness."

The Queen arched an eyebrow. "Truth? And what value do you place on such a thing?"

"Priceless," declared the peasant who stood up to the Queen moments ago.

The Queen whipped her head around and frowned. "I did not ask you."

"And yet, I still feel the need to speak, as we all have ever since this visitor granted us a revelation into your true intentions."

"I do not need to hear this!"

"But everyone else does!" He stepped up to the human girl. "Speak your truth, as you did to us earlier."

The human girl nodded and turned her gaze back to the Queen. "I have told them what you have really done with the fruit of the labors of your peasants."

The Queen narrowed her eyes.

"How you are keeping food out of the mouths of your own people to feed an army you are assembling in secret."

The Queen gasped. "That ... that is a lie!"

"It is not," said the peasant leader. He swept a foreleg towards the other peasants. "And they know it as well. They know you plan on violating the ancient peace and draw destruction upon us."

The Queen looked on not a group of properly subservient and cowering subjects, but upon a sea of angry and determined faces.

"And I will remind you, my Queen," continued the peasant leader, saying the title as if it were an epithet. "That this very festival celebrates our deliverance from an endless war, a war that you seek to--"

"Sorry to interrupt," came a new and unexpected voice.

The peasant leader blinked, and a few others looked on in confusion as well.

"But there's someone here who wants to talk to Jenny."

Jenny blinked rapidly, and the Scene began to dissolve as she pulled her mind back from the Narrative.

"Awwww!" Gina complained as the trappings of royalty dissolved around her. "I wanted to see what happened next. We were just getting to the good part!"

Jenny smiled. "We'll pick it up later. You were all doing very well."

"That was amazing fun!" Gina cried. "I can't wait until we get to do this play for everyone at the party tonight."

To Jenny, it was always odd whenever someone referred to what she did as a "play", as if it really was something invented to give some foals and children something to do for the festivities planned for that evening. She knew these events had played out on some world far from Earth, thousands if not millions of years ago. This was their history, a moment of triumph and glory, a turning point that had ensured another thousand years of peace.

"Yes, that was nice," said the human girl. "It was a little weird at first, but once I got into it, it was really cool."

"I'm glad you liked it," said Jenny.

The girl smiled and nodded. "I do hope it has a happy ending, though."

Jenny's own smiled broadened. She would have picked nothing less for the party. She turned her attention to the one who had interrupted the Scene, her Aunt Eileen. "You said someone wanted to talk to me?"

"Yeah, if you really want to," said Eileen in a wary voice.

"Um, why wouldn't I?"

Eileen glanced at the others. "We shouldn't talk about this here."

Jenny gave her aunt a confused look, but shrugged and stepped past the others. "Let's take a break and come back in an hour."

"We'll be here!" Gina said as Jenny headed away.

Jenny was careful to duck her head as she headed out of the room. They were staying with Sarah and Harold for as long as they were in town for the holidays in a domicile built by ponies for ponies. They had at least conceded that they would have human family members visiting, thus had built the ceilings higher than was normal for a pony household, but the tops of the doors were still just a bit low.

"So what's this all about?" Jenny said as they stepped into the main living area.

Eileen turned to face her. "While you were practicing for the play, Anthony Heller showed up."

Jenny's eyes widened slightly. "What would he be doing here?"

"That's what I thought, since we were supposed to be done with all the legal shit."

"So his visit is a social one?"

"I wish," Eileen muttered. "It's more who he brought with him that upset me."

"Who?"

"You remember that asshole who hit you that day when all that crap went down in the pony sector?"

Jenny's heart skipped a beat. She lifted a hand to her mouth as if to feel a wound that had long since healed. "Are you serious??"

"Dead serious."

"What the hell is he doing here?"

"Same thing I asked," said Eileen. "I had sworn I would never forget what he looked like, and I was right. I almost decked the bastard the moment I saw him."

Jenny's heart thumped, but she held her tongue until she heard the whole story.

"Anthony asked me to hear him out, said that he'd never have brought Handel here if he thought the bastard would be a threat. Said that Handel's been wiped clean of what Fuller's goon did to him."

Jenny nodded quickly. "Okay, fine, but what does he want?"

"He wants to talk to you."

Jenny had been afraid of that. It had taken her a long time to get over the trauma of that day, and on more than one occasion she had been glad she was reconnected to the dream realm and could take advantage of nightmare-banishing night ponies.

"I made it very clear that this is your decision," said Eileen. "You say the word, and I'll tell him to go to hell."

Jenny was very tempted to take that route. Yet now she wondered if she did need to confront him one more time, that perhaps it would bring some sort of closure, something she felt had been lacking despite reassurances from everyone to the contrary. "I want to know what you think about it."

Eileen raised an eyebrow. "You sure?"

"Yes, please."

"Me, I wouldn't bother. It has nothing to do with whether he's a threat or not." Eileen paused before saying in a softer voice. "Though I have to admit, Handel is definitely nothing like I remembered him."

Jenny nodded and glanced towards the door to the common area. She could hear the two men talking softly, though she could not make out what was being said. Neither voice sounded like the Handel she had known that day.

Eileen stepped closer to Jenny and said in a low voice, "If you do decide to talk to him, and he does start to go apeshit, you have my permission to go full-on Narrative on his ass. Hopefully that will be good enough to satisfy the Sadistic Six."

One corner of Jenny's mouth rose. She still found her aunt's nickname for the Dreamwardens amusing. She was just glad they had taken her into their confidence like Psychic had suggested they might. At least Jenny didn't have to tip-toe around it anymore.

"And Anthony was in agreement with me," said Eileen. "You don't have to do this if you don't want to."

Jenny wanted to explain that it was not a matter of what she wanted, but what she felt she ought to do. That the Narrative was not clamoring for her attention to offer insight suggested that perhaps she at least didn't have to fear for her safety. The Narrative could not predict the future, but if something Handel had done earlier suggested that he was not being sincere, that would be valuable information.

She closed her eyes for a moment. Nothing to say about this?

Almost immediately came the reply: You know everything you need to in order to handle this yourself. And this has the sense of something big in his part of this Chapter. I don't want to spoil it for him.

Jenny wondered if that had been a subtle coaxing. Surely this man could not have his moment in the Story if Jenny didn't furnish the opportunity.

Jenny opened her eyes. "All right. I'll go see him."

Connie smiled as she watched Christina levitate another ornament onto the tree inside their apartment in Washington DC. The place had been intended as temporary accommodations until they found a house they wanted to purchase, so they had hesitated to do too much unpacking, but she and Frank wanted to have a proper Christmas.

"Hey, Chrissie, I still have a bare spot here," came a bright voice from just behind the tree. A blue-furred pegasus colt with a bright green mane flitted into view, his wings a blur and buzzing faintly as they held him aloft. "Gimme one of the blue ones."

Christina turned towards the box of ornaments and levitated one out. "How's this?"

"Perfect!"

Christina floated the ornament over to her friend, and he clasped it between his hooves before disappearing around the tree. Connie considered herself fortunate that she had met that unicorn mare at the capitol building while she was interviewing for her staff, and that her family was willing to share the holidays with them. Especially since Christina and Ken -- the pegasus colt -- had become friends almost immediately. As much as Connie wanted her daughter to get along with human children, she wanted her to have pony contact as well.

Connie heard hooves against the hardwood floor, and turned to see her unicorn friend and Ken's mother Marie trot into the room. Marie smiled as she said, "The tree is coming along really nicely, Connie."

"Thank our two expert decorators here," said Connie.

Christina beamed at the praise. This was the first time she had been allowed to do most of decorating of the tree. Letting the children do all the decorating was a tradition on Frank's side of the family that Connie really liked, but Christina had to be old enough to reach the top branches. Where they liked to put up a really large tree for Christmas, that meant Christina may have had to wait a few more years before she could take up that tradition.

Having a magic levitation spell and a flying friend accelerated things a bit.

"And thank you for inviting us over," Marie said. "Like I told you during the interview, we're still fairly new to Washington as well."

Connie's smile broadened. Marie's husband Carl had come to be in Washington when he ran for a US Senate seat that had been vacated by a human-turned-pony who decided to leave politics. The governor had appointed a human in his place, but the state constitution required that an election be held to fill the seat.

Carl, an earth pony, ran against the appointed human as an independent candidate and won.

"Will Carl be coming?" Connie asked.

"He's finishing up some business with some colleagues of his in the Senate," said Marie. "He should be here within another hour or so. He's been really adamant about the coalition he's trying to build between the Democrats and Republicans."

"I see he's trying to court the Harmonists, then."

"He knows as well we do that eventually the Harmonists are going to become a potent political force," said Marie. "Frankly, I think it's our best hedge against Shimmerism."

Connie was aware that the latest round of elections, while they had brought more moderate voices into federal government concerning the pony situation, it had also brought a smattering of people into local offices who held to some level of Shimmerist belief. The political landscape of the United States was poised to change in ways she doubted even its founders could have anticipated.

Before Connie could comment, the doorbell rang. "I wonder if that's my sister-in-law Delicate Flowers," said Connie as she headed for the door. "She's been hinting that she may come up to DC for part of the holidays."

"Oh, is she a pony?" Marie asked. "Most humans don't have a name like that."

Connie grinned as she put her hand on the door knob. "A lot of relatives on Frank's side of the family are ponies, and they occasionally tease him about not being one himself."

Marie giggled, but it quickly became a gasp when Connie opened the door and revealed the visitor: a pony, but certainly not one either was expecting.

Twilight smiled. "Hello, Connie, and Happy Holidays!"

Christina gasped as well and stared, open-mouthed.

"Hey, that sounds like--" Ken started as he flew out from behind the tree. "Holy shit, it's Twilight Sparkle!"

"Ken, mind your language around the Princess!" Marie admonished.

"Sorry, Mom, but wow! I wasn't expecting this!"

Connie smiled. "Twilight, this is my friend Marie and her son Ken."

Marie stepped forward. "This is indeed an honor, Princess."

"Please, just call me Twilight," said Twilight.

Ken landed next to Christina, who nudged him and said, "See? It's just like I told you. She's that way with everyone she meets. It's like she's a universal friend or something."

Twilight chuckled. "I've never heard that term applied to me before, but I suppose in a way you're right." She looked to Connie. "I thought I would stop by before I headed to the portal. Equestria will be celebrating Hearthswarming Day about the same time as Christmas here."

Christina stepped up to them. "I think it's so cool we have kinda the same holidays around the same time of year."

"It certainly makes coordinating vacations easier," said Twilight. "Are you taking some time off yourself, Connie?"

"Some," said Connie. "Not quite as much as I would like. I really need to hit the ground running with this new position. There's a lot of work to be done before the next presidential election. Just in case our current President is not re-elected, I want to make a good impression on whoever replaces him."

"I'm confident you'll be able to show that a bipartisan approach is the best. Or perhaps even tripartisan, what with the rate ponies have been entering politics."

"I hope it will be worth it," said Connie. "Those confirmation hearings were brutal. I wasn't sure either party liked me. I think they settled on me simply to avoid either party getting the upper hand."

"Oh, I think they saw you were truly the best one for the position," said Marie.

"Of course she is!" Christina piped. "Look at everything she did back in Greenwood Village. They were even going to put up a statue of her in the pony sector!"

Connie managed not to roll her eyes. She had quietly asked them to cancel those plans, as flattered as she was that the ponies thought that much of her.

Twilight turned towards Connie. "In either case, I bring some news from Equestria. It's going to hit the news media soon, but I thought you would like to hear it from me first."

"Is this a sensitive matter?" Connie asked.

"Not so much sensitive as it would take some time to explain to inquisitive foals."

Christina pouted and fell to her haunches, crossing her fore-legs in indignation. "You're going to send us out of the room, aren't you?"

"Just for a short time," Connie said. "If Twilight has time, you can come back out and talk to her."

Marie stepped up to them. "You two can help me in the kitchen. I was planning on baking some Christmas cookies to have for dessert tonight."

"Oh, all right," Christina said as she rose to her hooves.

Connie waited until they were away before turning back to Twilight. "So what's up?"

"The final trial has concluded in Canterlot," Twilight said in a more somber voice.

"That would be for former Prince Blueblood?"

"Yes." Twilight sighed. "Honestly, I wish he had done as Trixie and Spoiled Rich had and pleaded guilty right from the start. Things went much easier for them."

"I had heard he was trying to stonewall the court."

"A lot of ponies back home don't realize that, for all his faults, Blueblood has a very keen mind for Equestrian law. He was using every trick he could to evade the charges and claim he was working for a greater good. He even tried to put the laws themselves on trial."

"To be fair, we can technically do that here," said Connie. "Though not many prospective jurors even know they can."

"Yes, I'm aware, and we do have something similar, but the way he was twisting things, I suspect he was just trying to muddy the issue. In the end, neither the judge nor the jury were fooled."

"So what was he ultimately convicted of?" Connie asked.

"Conspiracy to violate the sovereignty of a foreign power," Twilight began. "Conspiracy to smuggle restricted magic to a foreign power. Gross violations of the principles of friendship with a foreign power. Gross abuse of royal privilege. Gross disrespect for the Diarchy." Twilight paused. "That last one is something Celestia very rarely prosecutes, as much as she respects freedom of speech, but she felt it justified here. She wants to send a message to anyone else who may have any ideas of circumventing the portal restrictions that her word is absolute law on the matter and not up for debate."

Connie often did wonder just how to classify the Equestrian government, as it was structured unlike any on Earth. The closest she could come was constitutional monarchy, except there were two monarchs, and they were virtually immortal. The fact that they also controlled the sun and the moon on their world threw something into the mix that nothing on Earth could really relate to.

"So now the big question, the one on which hinges how my government will react to it," Connie said.

"I can guess," said Twilight. "His punishment."

"Yes."

"Realize that we do things differently in Equestria, Connie. Not better or worse, just different."

Connie could at least be content they did things quickly. Fuller's trial was still dragging on, despite most analysts predicting that he was facing a lifetime in jail, as he simply had no defense for his actions that could convince a jury. Billy was in a similar situation, though unlike Fuller, he might have the possibility for parole due to giving more evidence against Fuller. Both had to be placed into protective custody just from the sheer number of death threats they received.

"I doubt you'd have trouble convincing me that his punishment is adequate," said Connie. "But I should hear it anyway so I can prepare a defense of it if anyone makes a stink about it on Capitol Hill."

Twilight nodded. "First off, the stripping of his royal privilege is permanent. Nothing he can do will get it back. Second, he's been banished from Canterlot. Again, permanently."

From what Connie knew of how things worked with the Canterlot nobility -- and what she knew specifically about Blueblood -- that was already a big deal.

"Third, he has been sent to Manehattan -- that's a large city on the east coast of Equestria -- where he--"

"They even have places just like ours!" Christina's voice suddenly rang from the kitchen.

"Christina, no listening in!" Connie said.

Twilight chuckled. "It's fine, Connie. I have a feeling I've underestimated her intelligence. Anyway, for the third part of his sentence, Blueblood will have to live in Manehattan and work as a street cleaner. He'll be paid a fair wage for his work, but only if he actually works."

Connie considered. "That's a rather interesting punishment, I have to admit."

"In Equestria, we don't just make the punishment fit the crime, we make it fit the pony as well," Twilight explained. "For Blueblood, this is far worse than simply sitting in a jail cell. I just hope we can get the American government to understand that as well."

"For how long will he have to serve his sentence?"

"For as long as it takes for him to gain some humility and truly understand why his actions were wrong. And really understand, not just give lip service to it just to get out of his sentence. I'm hoping the fact that he can never return to life at Canterlot court will be some incentive." Twilight paused before adding in a lower voice, "Especially given that he broke down and cried just at the announcement of the first part of his punishment."

"I'll be interested to the see the reaction from the media to his sentence," said Connie. "I, for one, certainly think it's appropriate. I take it Spoiled Rich and Trixie were given similar punishments?"

"Yes," said Twilight. "Though no permanent bans or banishment. The judge came really close to doing that with Spoiled Rich, but by Equestrian law, friends and family are allowed to plea for leniency during sentencing. Her daughter Diamond Tiara made enough of an impression on the judge that he relented in outright permanently banning her mother from Ponyville high society." Twilight sighed. "Which is likely why Blueblood bore the full brunt of the judge's wrath. He had alienated so many ponies that no one stood up for him, not even any of the nobles."

"Who stood up for Trixie?" Connie asked.

"Funny you should mention that ..."

Trixie emerged from the bathroom, her mane and tail in disarray, a toilet brush levitated before her. Her stomach rumbled, as it was already past her scheduled dinner break. Not that she was looking forward to having to put a meal together using nothing but levitation.

She rubbed her head at the base of her horn, where a band encircled it holding a monitoring crystal. The band had started to itch, and she was going to have to have it adjusted or she'd never get any sleep. She wished she could take it off at night, but part of her sentence required she wear it at all times; if she attempted any magic whatsoever other than simple levitation, officials would be notified, and she would be immediately incarcerated.

Trixie heard hoof-steps off to the side, and she turned her head to see Nurse Redheart trotting towards her. "I know it's getting late, but we just had a patient throw up on the second floor hallway, east wing, and all the other staff are already on break."

"I'll take care of it," Trixie said in a listless voice.

"I promise you can go on break after that."

Trixie nodded. "Thanks."

She watched the nurse head away before heaving a sigh.

Trixie rubbed her head again. Despite the indignity of being reduced to cleaning up other ponies' bodily waste, it didn't hold a candle to not being able to practice any magic other than levitation. No magic meant no shows, and no shows meant no fame, and no fame meant ponies would have forgotten about her by the time she was able to perform again.

She shook her head. She was not supposed to be thinking of things like that. The whole point of her punishment was to show her that there were things more important than fame. It was too easy to fall into old patterns of thought once she heard that not only had Bob recovered, he went on to do great things.

In a way, he had the fame she had wanted for herself.

As she headed towards the east wing, she realized just how truly ingrained those ways of thinking were. She could claim all she wanted that a desire to do the right thing was what had motivated her -- and she would not be entirely wrong -- but it had taken this sentence to make her realize just how seductive fame and glory had been.

On her way to the east wing, she had to pass by the non-emergency admitting area. As close as it was to Hearthswarming Day, the place was almost deserted. Thus it was very easy for Trixie to pick out the one pony she instantly recognized.

She froze, and they looked at each other for a long, awkward moment. Finally, Starlight stepped up to her and managed a tiny smile. "Um, hi."

"Hi," Trixie replied in a low voice.

Starlight glanced to the side as if looking for somepony to give her a cue. Instead, she turned her uncertain gaze back to Trixie. "I, uh, just wanted to take the time to wish you a nice Hearthswarming Day."

Trixie tried not to cringe. She wasn't about to come out and say it, as it would sound too much like complaining, but she likely would be spending the day at Ponyville General. After all, somepony had to work over the holiday to keep the place running. The holiday shift staff were planning a party, but she wasn't sure whether she would go or not. She was not feeling particularly festive.

"Thanks," was all Trixie could think to say. She recalled the last time they had seen each other, and it prompted her to add, "And, uh, I never thanked you for speaking on my behalf at my sentencing."

Starlight managed a wider smile. "I was happy to do it."

"Were you?"

Starlight's smile faded slightly. "I'm sorry?"

"What was your real reason behind doing that for me?"

Starlight looked flustered for a moment. "I'm not sure I understand what you mean."

"When we last talked at the Castle of Friendship before I was called before Celestia, you weren't even sure you still wanted to be my friend," said Trixie. "I'm not even sure you are now."

Starlight hesitated for a long moment before uttering a sigh. "I'm not sure yet, either. Trixie, I don't hate you, not after I understood how much you did care for Bob's welfare. I wanted to make sure the court knew as well."

"I want to believe that was really your motivation," Trixie said.

"What else would it be?"

"What you talked about that day," Trixie said in a lower voice. "How you felt responsible for me, that you had to do everything to make the friendship work."

Starlight gave her a surprised look. "You actually remember that?"

"Why wouldn't I?" Trixie cried. "It's like what I said back then. I never set out to hurt you. I don't want to be responsible for hurting you even more. And if blaming yourself for what I did is behind this visit, I don't want you to keep hurting yourself by being here."

Starlight's eyes glistened. She opened her mouth to speak, but only a choked sound came out. She rushed forward and drew Trixie into an embrace.

A shocked Trixie nearly recoiled. "Ugh, Starlight, I don't exactly smell very good right now."

"I don't care," Starlight said in a quavering voice.

Trixie slowly relaxed and closed her eyes, accepting the hug and managing one in return. "Why are you doing this?" she asked, though her voice betrayed that she had needed this contact.

Starlight drew back, smiling. "Because I know what you just expressed is sincere. I can be sure that you really do care, and you're not just looking to get something out of me."

"It never was about that, Starlight." said Trixie.

"Yes, I know that now. Back then, I couldn't be sure."

"Then please be sincere in return. What's your real reason for stopping by?"

"You're right, I do still sometimes blame myself for your actions," said Starlight. "It's a problem I've been dealing with for some time."

"I'm sorry I made it worse," Trixie said.

Starlight shook her head. "No, I actually have you to thank, in a way. I've taken my own advice, the same one I've been giving to victims of mind magic on Earth. I've started to see a counselor, and it's really been helping."

Trixie managed a small smile. "I'm glad to hear that."

"So I really did want to see how you were doing."

"I'm managing," Trixie said. "In fact, I probably should get going. The vomit is not going to clean itself up." She started to turn away.

"Wait," Starlight called out.

Trixie stopped and turned back around.

Starlight appeared to steel herself before she said, "I had said I wasn't sure I was your friend. Maybe I can't use that word right now, but I could in the future."

"What do you mean?" asked Trixie.

"I want us to be friends, and not because any sort of guilt is motivating me. I really liked what we've done together, not just working on Earth, but before that when I helped you put on shows."

Trixie slowly smiled. "I never did think I would like sharing the spotlight with another pony. You proved me wrong."

"And I hope for that chance again, but ... but friendship requires trust," said Starlight. "That's the big problem. That's what's going to take a long time to get back. It's nowhere near there, but I hope it will be. I want it to be."

"So what does that make us in the meantime?" Trixie asked.

Starlight looked thoughtful for a moment. "Um ... Potential friends? Future friends? Pre-friends? Pseudo-friends? Primordial friends? Prototype--"

Trixie face-hoofed. "Ugh, stop, your suggestions are getting worse, not better."

The two mares looked at each other, then broke out laughing.

"Princess Celestia was right about one thing," said Trixie. "I really am going to have to work at gaining back what I lost."

"You'll make it," said Starlight. "I'm sure you will."

Trixie shared another hug with her former -- and hopefully future -- friend. The fact that Starlight still wanted to make this work gave her motivation to continue. Humans sometimes said that even the ponies of Equestria had an almost pathological need for friendship. Trixie had scoffed at that idea, but only because she had the luxury of actually having a friend. It was only when she threw that away did she realize how badly she had needed it.

Despite steeling herself as best as she could, Jenny wanted to bolt back to her room and slam the door shut the moment she laid eyes on Handel. Only the fact that Anthony was standing next to him did she feel even a hint of safety. It took a few moments for Jenny to gather her wits after the initial shock, as the memory of her on her hands and knees dripping blood from her split lip had come back as vividly as if it had happened yesterday.

Only then did she really notice that Handel was carrying himself nothing like how he had that day. He stood with his shoulders drawn in and slightly slumped. He held a cap in his hands, which he fidgeted with constantly. His eyes were subdued, and he had trouble maintaining eye contact.

Anthony broke the awkward silence first. "Good to see you again, Jenny. I've heard you've been doing better since we last met."

Jenny kept staring at Handel and nodded once.

"You likely recognize this man," he continued, indicating Handel. "His full name is Eric Handel. He wanted to come speak to you badly enough that he was willing to go into the Homestead lands. I thought it best I escort him so you would feel a little less threatened."

Jenny saw Eileen step along side her out of the corner of her eye. Neither she nor Jenny said a word, neither trusting what they might say given the initiative.

Anthony got the message and nodded. "Eric?"

Eric bit his lower lip briefly and took a deep breath. "Jenny, I ... I want to apologize."

Jenny blinked in surprise but remained silent.

"What I did to you ... that was wrong," Eric said in a choked voice. "I assaulted you for no valid reason. I-I could tell you I wasn't myself, and I guess that's true on some level, but what that bastard did to me -- um, pardon my language -- had to start with something."

Jenny stared in disbelief. When she had gotten over the initial shock that this was an apology, she had expected it to go differently than this. The news media had been filled with reports from former FBI agents claiming they had been completely brainwashed by Billy and thus bore no responsibility for their actions. Jenny was still on the fence as to whether she believed that or not, but she admitted to having a biased perspective.

Eric remained silent for a few moments and glanced at Anthony, who simply gave him an encouraging nod. Eric turned his attention back to Jenny. "After they got rid of the magic used on me, I realized just how much anger I had even before that. I knew I still wasn't right. So ... I want to thank you as well."

"Thank me?" Jenny said in genuine confusion.

"If it hadn't been for what happened, I would never have realized afterward the problem I have," Eric continued, his eyes glistening. "It had a-already cost me my marriage, and I just assumed my anger was from that. Instead, it had caused that as well."

Jenny felt Eileen drape an arm around her shoulders. She looked up to see Eileen gazing at the man not in suspicion or anger, but with sympathy, even if it appeared a bit begrudging. Jenny herself was not sure what to think; she never had someone pour their heart out like this to her. Was it bad of her to still feel wary around him?

"I won't ask you to forgive me," Eric said. "But I just had to tell you that something good came out of it. I'm getting better. Even if you never want to see me again, I just had to let you know."

Jenny let out a quavering sigh. She did feel for him, even if it was still hard to see past what he had done. Yet he was doing something that no one else from that FBI operation had tried to do with any of them: actually reach out and try to make amends. She couldn't just ignore that.

It was the holiday season, after all. Wasn't that the time for this sort of thing?

"Thank you," Jenny said. "I mean ... I'm sorry if I can't bring myself to shake your hand or anything like that, I just--"

Eric was already nodding. "I understand perfectly. I'm not looking for anything from you, Jenny. This is just ... I don't know ... another step on my journey, I guess?"

"Another part of your Chapter."

Eric paused, then slowly smiled. "Yeah, I guess you could think of it that way. Maybe this story will have a happy ending after all."

"I hope yours does," said Jenny. "I mean that."

She felt Eileen's arm tighten around her shoulders.

Anthony stepped forward. "I wish we could stay longer, but I have to get Eric back to Denver so he can check in with his counselor before the holidays."

"The lighting ceremony for the tree in the square is going to be in another few hours," said Eileen.

"Yes, and I'm sorry to have to miss it, but where his counselor is already agreeing to stay late, I don't want to keep him from his family any longer than we need to."

"Does Eric have somewhere to go for the holidays?" Jenny asked.

"Oh, um, yes, I do," said Eric. "My sister and her family. Thank you for asking."

"We better get going," said Anthony.

"Of course." Eric turned to Jenny. "Thank you for listening. I wish you well."

Anthony smiled at Jenny and Eileen before heading out with Eric.

"You handled that better than I thought you would," said Eileen in a soft voice. "Hell, I'm impressed with how I handled it."

"I had no idea how this was going to go," Jenny said. "If you were about to ask me about the Narrative."

"No, but I did have a question. Why did you ask him if he had a place to go?"

"I just didn't want to see him alone, that's all. I wasn't going to invite him to stay here, but I was going to have him go to the town hall and ask if any ponies would put him up for the holiday."

Eileen smiled. "That's nicer than I ever would've been to him."

Jenny could have said the same about herself just moments ago. She could have held on to the hate and fear. Instead, that one comment by the Narrative reminded her just how interconnected all beings were. She could no more deny him his part than she could stop breathing.

And they were both the better for it.

Bob felt as if his senses had been saturated amidst the large crowd that had gathered around the large Christmas tree in the town square. Despite the dimming light of the passing day, his fellow ponies were a sea of bright color, with humans standing out as tall buoys against the deepening twilight skies. A constant low roar of conversation emanated from all directions at once. The air was heavy with the tantalizing smell of baked goods and confections that ponies from all over town had volunteered to bring to the celebration, set up in small stands scattered about the periphery.

Overhead, several pegasi zoomed by, doing one more pass to ensure not a single wisp of any clouds remained. Already the air was crisp, and no cloud cover meant a frigid night, but it would also allow the tree to stand out against the dark skies. Illumination had been purposely kept subdued so that when the tree was lighted, it would look that much more spectacular.

Bob stepped up to the tree and craned his neck. It had been decorated by both ponies and humans, and like the rest of the town had a mix of old and new. Some of the lights were electric LED, others magically powered. At the top was the crystal that Bob had provided, still dark and quiescent.

He heard both hooves and feet approach, and he turned to see Sarah and Eileen headed towards him. "They're almost ready to start," said Sarah. "Whisper wanted me to fetch you so you could head over to the stage."

"Where's Tina and Sunny?" Bob asked.

Eileen pointed up. "They're with the last weather patrol. They'll be down shortly."

Sarah smiled. "I'm really excited about this. Christmas is still a few days away, but I feel like it might as well be today."

Eileen smirked. "You ponies just like to have any excuse for a party."

Sarah blew a raspberry at her sister.

"Well, it's true," said Eileen.

"Yes, but you're still a wise-ass anyway."

"Hey, I resemble that remark!"

They laughed, and Bob smiled. He had never seen his mother and aunt get along as well as they had for the past few weeks. Harold had confided in him that this was the way they used to be like back when they were kids, before the rift had begun between them.

They threaded their way through the crowd, which thinned the closer they got to the stage. Upon it stood the mayor Golden Sunshine, Harold, and Jenny, all talking to one another. Nearby were a few human representatives from the American government, speaking with some pony representatives from Equestria. He recognized the stoic gray mare Maud, who had helped him find the quartz crystal earlier, and next to her was her much more brightly colored and exuberant sister Pinkie. Nearby was the white furred unicorn mare with the purple hair whose name he could not immediately remember, and next to her hovered Rainbow Dash.

The security detail at the foot of the stairs -- a uniformed human FBI agent and a stocky earth pony from the Pony Hope sheriff's office -- parted to let them pass. Bob had placed only a single hoof on the stage when he heard a gasp. His world suddenly became bright pink, and he felt himself hugged with earth pony strength.

"It's so good to see you again!" piped Pinkie Pie. "It feels like it's been months since I last saw you!"

Bob wanted to say something, but nearly all the wind had been squeezed out of him. He heard another set of hoof-steps approach and a female voice say, "Pinkie, darling, it has been months, and do allow him to breathe."

"Uh, yeah, I'd rather you not literally suffocate my son with kindness," said Eileen in a wry voice.

Pinkie mercifully let go, and Bob gasped in breath. "I am soooo sorry I had to miss your cutie cutecenara," said Pinkie. "But four foals back home got their cutie marks within days of each other, and I was super busy with that."

"It's fine, Pinkie, thank you," said Bob. He looked towards the marshmallow white mare. "Um, I apologize, I don't recall your name."

The mare smiled as Maud and Rainbow approached as well. "It's Rarity, and Twilight sends her regrets for not being able to make it, but she really needs some time off, the poor dear."

"Believe me, I understand," said Sarah. "Even as much as I enjoy my career, I like having a break from it on occasion."

"Applejack wanted to come," said Rainbow, "But she already had plans to stay with family in Appleloosa for the holidays, and Fluttershy had a sick bear to deal with."

"Did the quartz crystal I helped you locate work out?" asked Maud.

"Yes, it worked out great," said Bob. "It made a nice magic crystal for the tree topper."

Maud nodded once. "I'm delighted to hear that."

"Uh, are you sure?" Eileen asked in a dubious voice.

"Yes," said Maud in the same deadpan voice. "Quite delighted."

Pinkie giggled. "In fact, I've never seen my sister this happy in the longest time!"

Eileen stared at the Spock-like expression on Maud's face before exchanging a confused look with Sarah. "Am I missing something here?"

Rainbow Dash snickered.

"Ah, Maud is a bit, shall we say, reserved," said Rarity. "Suffice it to say, she was glad to have helped."

Bob admittedly wanted to chuckle at his aunt's continued bemusement, but he was saved from potentially embarrassing his mother when Goldy stepped over to them. "Welcome, all! We're just about ready to start."

"One moment, please, Mayor Sunshine," said Bob. "Sunny and Tina are not--"

A rush of wing, and a panting Tina suddenly zoomed down, back-winging at the last moment and coming down hard on her hooves. Sunny descended just as quickly, but landed more gracefully. "We're here!" Tina cried.

"Sorry about that," said Sunny, sounding far less winded. "Had to deal with some really stubborn cirrus clouds that kept reforming soon as we tried to break them up."

Tina stepped over to Bob. "Remind me never to try to keep up with her again. She hasn't even broken a sweat, for heaven's sake!"

Sunny inexplicably blushed. She glanced at Rainbow Dash, who winked at her.

They headed towards the podium. Harold trotted over to meet them, smiling and giving Bob a brief hug with a single fore-leg. Jenny smiled at him as she stood next to her parents. Goldy stepped behind the podium, her horn glowing for a moment. Bob immediately recognized it as a voice amplification spell.

The glow faded, and Goldy cleared her throat. "Testing, testing," she said, her voice loud enough to make Bob's ears ring. She turned towards the crowd, who had started to quiet down. Now turned towards them, her amplified voice did not sound nearly so overwhelming. "Thank you, all, humans and ponies alike, for coming to this celebration of life, hope, and peace!"

Humans clapping hands mixed with hoof-stomps greeted her opening statement.

"When I look out upon this town, I see a beacon of friendship between two species," Goldy continued. "It has been almost three months since we first set forth a delegation to the United States government with an initial goal of a redress of grievances."

Bob thought the wording of that part of the speech to be clever, as it was right out of the First Amendment.

"Yet we soon discovered it was simply not enough to have our complaints heard," Goldy continued. "True peace and understanding requires effort on both sides. We as ponies had to live up to our ideals of friendship and cooperation. They must apply to all beings to have any meaning. We must look past our labels. Call us human or pony, American or immigrant, but we are one in Harmony."

Both humans and ponies alike responded with applause. Bob had a feeling Goldy couldn't avoid injecting a bit of her own beliefs into the speech, but some of the recent human residents of Pony Hope were starting to call themselves Harmonists as well. The idea that one could live a life aspiring to five basic tenets -- kindness, generosity, loyalty, honesty, and laughter -- appealed to more than just ponies.

"And I want to thank the pony who is largely responsible for this effort," said Goldy with a wide smile. "None of this would have happened, nor would this very celebration be possible, were it not for the hard and tireless work of Sunrise Storm!"

The applause which rose halfway through Sunny's name became deafening, and the ground shook from the enthusiasm of the ponies' hoof stomps. A blushing Sunny briefly took to the air and hovered so everyone could see her. She smiled and waved, receiving cheers from even the Equestrian contingent, especially Rainbow Dash. This just made her blush deepen before she lowered herself to the stage.

Bob knew Sunny didn't care for the spotlight very much, but he for one was glad she was getting some recognition. From the way she had fretted over whether the community of Pony Hope would be this accepting of humans in their midst, it was good to see that the respect ponies felt for her had paid off.

Goldy continued when the applause had died down. "When I first became mayor of this town, the one thing ponies told me they liked best about it was that they felt safe here. I will be honest with you, there were some ponies who thought we would be giving that up if we let humans into our midst. Instead, our community is every bit as peaceful as it has been since the day it was founded, and I ask that every pony gathered here now give our human residents and visitors a round of applause in appreciation!"

The ground shook as the crowd of ponies thundered as one, the humans among them smiling at the accolades.

Bob was glad Goldy included that in her speech, even if she had to downplay it a bit. The truth was, there were indeed many who were quite worried about what would become of their town once humans moved in. What ponies seemed to forget was that humans could be said to have a herd mentality as well. If they see others acting polite and friendly towards one another -- regardless of what species they are -- they tended to the act the same way.

"And now, we're ready for the lighting of the tree, a tree decorated by both human hands and pony hooves and magic." Goldy stepped over to a platform near one corner of the stage, where a switch was mounted, wires under the platform running off the stage and towards the tree. Next to it was a Bob-created crystal tied to a spell. "If Senator Henderson and Sunrise Storm would step up, please. Bob, would you kindly be ready as well?"

That was Bob's cue. Eileen smiled and squeezed his shoulder before he left her side. Sarah, Harold, and Jenny gave him a brief hug as he went by. He stepped behind the platform and turned to face the tree. His horn glowed as he prepared the spell.

One of the men from the American officials stepped over to the platform and placed his hand on the switch. Sunny hovered next to him and held her hoof above the crystal.

"And on the count of three," Goldy's voice rang out. "One. Two. THREE!"

The Senator flipped the switch, and Sunny's hoof came down on the crystal. A brilliant beam of light erupted from Bob's horn and struck the crystal at the top.

The tree came ablaze with light, strings of electric LED lights intermingled with strings of flickering magic bulbs. The crystal topper briefly became a miniature supernova to the surprised but delighted gasps of the audience. When Bob concluded his spell, the glow from the crystal settled to a more serviceable light, but in the encroaching darkness and the clear skies, it would be visible for many miles.

The applause which rose was the loudest and longest yet, and Bob exchanged hugs with not just his family, but the Equestrian contingent as well. He even got to see a hint of a smile on Maud's face. Tina clung to him for a long moment and trotted alongside him.

Bob motioned with a hoof to his mother, and Eileen crouched down and turned her ear towards him. "I know someplace a little more quiet we can all go to look at the tree," Bob said over the din of the crowd. "Now that the ceremony is over, we're not needed up here anymore."

"That works," said Eileen. "So long as we're back in time for Jenny's thing."

"She'll take a bit to get the others ready for that."

Eileen nodded. "Good, because I, uh, have a little Christmas present for you."

"Can't you give it to me on Christmas day?" Bob hesitated. "You are going to be staying through the holiday, right?"

"Of course. But I wanted to give you this one early."

"Well, okay. Tina, you coming along?"

Tina smiled. "I'll catch up with you later."

Bob gave her an odd look.

"Let's just say I know what her present is already," Tina explained. "And I think you're going to like it."

Bob arched an eyebrow in confusion. He looked over to Sarah and Harold as they approached, and they were wearing wide smiles. "Uh, let me guess, you two know what it is as well."

Both Sarah and Harold nodded.

"And you're not going to tell me."

They shook their heads.

Eileen grinned. "Come on, show us that place you mentioned, all this noise is going to give me a headache, and I don't even have pony ears."

Bob led them from the stage and around the bottom edge of the tree. The din of the crowd slowly fell away, muffled by several thick branches of the tree. They came to a patch of ground that had been used earlier as a staging area for the pegasi who were helping to decorate the tree, the ground having been packed firm by pony hooves.

"Oh, this is a lovely area," Sarah said as she looked off into the darkness. "I think I can see the lights from the next pony settlement north of here."

Bob glanced at his mother and saw that she had no purse or bag with her. What could this mysterious present be? It couldn't be a gift card, as not enough businesses had set up shop in pony lands for that.

"Okay, so don't leave me in suspense," Bob said. "Where's this present?"

Eileen smiled. "You're looking at it."

Bob tilted his head. "I'm sorry?"

"Me."

"I don't understand."

Eileen crouched before her son. "I'm staying."

"Well, of course you are," said Bob. "You said you would stay through the holidays."

"No, I mean for good."

Bob blinked. "What??"

"I landed a job here in town at one of the restaurants, and Sarah and Harold have agreed to keep putting me up until I get a place of my own," Eileen explained.

As much as Bob's heart leapt, the practical side of him prompted the question, "But what about Jenny? She has to head back with you after the holidays, doesn't she?"

"She made friends with another girl who was seeing the same counselor. Her family has agreed to have her stay with them. Jenny's looking to go back to high school anyway, and there's one within walking distance of where she'll be living."

Bob couldn't hold back anymore. He hugged his mother tightly, and when the tears welled up in his eyes, he let them.

Everything he had done, everything he had achieved, everything he had worked to attain, none of it could have given him this. This was indeed something that had to be gifted to him, and it was worth more than anything else he could have wanted.

He finally had his mother back.

THE END

Author's Note

Thank you all who stuck with the story to the end. I will be making a blog post in a few days as a retrospective and plans for the future of the series.

Chapter 1: The Pony Council

Theresa Perkins trotted out from the back of the house to the carefully manicured garden which covered the back yard like a verdant blanket. The late September sun that Monday morning felt warm on her pale-pink fur -- despite the partial cover from a set of saddlebags -- and brightened her cherry-red hair. Its rays highlighted the bouquet of flowers that was her cutie mark when her haunches turned into the light as she stepped carefully among beds still thick with bloom despite the lateness of the season.

She cast her amber eyes skyward. Pegasi sped across the skies, clearing out the clouds in preparation for the council meeting. At least that was what the wing she could see was doing. Somewhere out of the reach of her eyes, another wing was still at work ensuring that the first frost held off a little longer so they could build up a bigger supply of food for the impending winter.

She sensed the problem before she even saw it. She lowered her gaze, though she already knew what she would see. Theresa tilted her head as she stared at the thistle. "We've had this discussion before."

Theresa did not seriously believe that the weed could understand her words. Instead, it was more an expression of a deeper connection to the earth into which this living thing had rooted itself among her prized flowers.

She clicked her tongue and shook her head as she settled on her haunches and carefully closed her fore-hooves around the stem of the thistle. She tugged but it did not budge.

"We can do this the easy way or the hard way," Theresa said. "Your choice."

She tugged again. This time, the roots had loosened enough that she could pull the weed free of the ground, roots and all.

Theresa smiled. "Good decision."

She slipped the weed into her saddlebag and headed to the edge of the yard. A fence had once stood there, but some application of earth pony strength had taken care of it. The real boundary between yard and surrounding land was fuzzy, just like a lot of things concerning land despite -- or as some believed, because of -- the Limited Pony Homestead Act. Like a lot of things coming out the US government lately, it solved little and irritated many.

Theresa moved beyond the confines of her garden. She dug a small hole with a fore-hoof before replanting the weed. She patted the soil around it before turning back to her garden.

Prior to her transformation, she could have only dreamed of doing this. She had loved being a florist, and now she got to grow the flowers as well as arrange them, with the added bonus that some flowers she raised were edible as well.

Theresa headed back into the house to prepare breakfast. Despite her smaller stature, the human-sized kitchen still felt cramped. Where the counters were too high for her, low tables had been placed about the room. She tried not to complain, telling herself that she was doing this out of love for her husband Tom.

She headed into the pantry and started transferring items to her saddlebags. She frowned as she scanned the shelves for the elusive last item, the bread. She finally raised her eyes and sighed when she saw it was on one of the higher shelves.

"Tom!" Theresa called out, trying to keep the irritation out of her voice and failing. "You put something back in the pantry out of my reach. Again!"

Instead of the expected soft step of her husband's shoes, she instead heard the clop of hooves. "He's not here, sis," said a unicorn mare with light blue fur and violet hair as she trotted into the room.

Theresa turned to her younger sister Anna. "Where is he? He was supposed to be watching Molly."

Anna lifted her head, and her horn glowed. "He managed to get enough signal on his cell phone that it told him he had a voice mail." She levitated the loaf into view. "So now he's off trying to get a better signal to return the call."

"Thank you, Anna," said Theresa as she took the bread from her sister, her hoof tingling briefly as it touched the food preservation spell.

Anna rolled her eyes and smirked. "You've been living here for what, two months now? How many times do I have to tell you my name?"

Theresa trotted past her sister, glancing at Anna's cutie mark, that of an artist's brush sweeping across a twilight sky. "I've known you as Anna far longer than I've known you as Evening Vista."

"You can call me 'Eve' or 'Evie'. And when are you going to get a proper pony name?"

Theresa suppressed her initial thought of "maybe never" and said, "I don't know yet."

Eve paused before saying in a lower voice, "This has to do with Tom, doesn't it?"

Theresa removed her saddlebags and started preparing breakfast as if she had not heard her sister at all. Finally, she responded, "Not everything has to do with him."

"Oh? That why you're living in this over-sized cavern instead of a proper pony home?"

Theresa jerked her head towards Eve. "This is your home, Eve!"

"Was my home," Eve said. "And even then only a summer home. I resurrected it out of deference to you and Tom."

"Tom is human, he needs a home properly sized for him."

"At your inconvenience. And Molly's."

Theresa did not want to have this conversation again. It seemed to come up more often recently, but then again, so did the arguments with Tom. "We shouldn't be talking about this, not if Molly can hear."

Eve smiled. "Molly's outside with her friends, showing off what she can do now."

Theresa managed a weak smile. Molly had been upset at first to have become a pegasus who couldn't fly yet. She had come crying to her mother once that perhaps she would be better off as a human again, a claim that Tom had vigorously backed up.

That all changed a month ago when Theresa and Tom heard a scream from Molly. When they raced upstairs to see what was wrong, they discovered it had been a scream of delight, as they found Molly proudly hovering, her wings beating like a hummingbird's.

Ever since, all Molly could talk about was what kind of cutie mark she might get.

In a softer voice, Eve said, "I wouldn't be making a point of this if we were a little closer to the community. As it is, I feel isolated out here."

"Nothing says you have to stay here," said Theresa. "I don't mean that sarcastically, sis, I--"

Eve raised a fore-hoof. "No, I get it. But family is important, and you're family." She smiled. "And I've grown attached to little Molly. She's so adorable. And she likes my paintings."

"Everypony likes your paintings," Theresa said with a small smile.

"I'll be perfectly honest, sis," said Eve in a more serious tone. "I don't want Tom unduly influencing Molly."

"Eve ..."

"You can't watch her or Tom all the time."

"I wish you'd stop treating Tom like the enemy."

"I'm not," Eve insisted. "But given everything that's been happening outside our happy little pony land, can you blame me for being a little cautious whenever rehumanization comes up?"

Theresa heard the sting of disdain in Eve's voice at the word. Of everypony in the family, Eve had embraced her new life the easiest, even going so far as to say that everypony was better off for it. Such talk made Theresa uneasy, as it sounded much like the more radical beliefs of the Shimmerists. She had never seen Eve associating with them, as they had very little presence in Pony Hope, but with the Pony Council having been convened, there were ponies from all over the country in town.

"I'm not worried about it," Theresa declared. "Rehumanization is impossible without consent, and that has nothing to do with a parent or guardian's wishes. If Molly wants to remain a pony, she'll remain a pony. Besides, I've known Tom for far longer than I've been a pony, and I know he would never do anything to hurt Molly, either physically or emotionally."

Tom stood in the middle of the street of what was now little more than a ghost town, Lazy Pines in name only. He had stepped into something akin to a post-apocalyptic landscape, a place of human habitation that had become a silent mausoleum in its memory. Lazy Pines had never been a bustling town even in the best of times, but it had never felt so empty and lonely.

No, it wasn't like a post apocalypse, it was a post apocalypse, just not the kind that anyone had ever expected.

When his cell phone rang, he brushed away a lock of brown hair from his blue eyes and lifted the phone to his ear. "Um, yeah, Tom here."

"Tom, this is Mike," said a deep voice at the other end. "I've been trying to reach you for the past few days."

Tom glanced back the way he had come. His legs still ached from how far he had to walk to get a signal. He was going to miss breakfast, but that was not a huge loss; breakfast without proper bacon was just no breakfast at all. Where he was perhaps the only human within ten miles, not a lot of meat was available; he'd have to go as far as Denver for that. "Sorry, but it's hard to get any sort of signal out in the sticks here."

"How are you holding up?"

Tom may not have had pony ears, but he could hear the note of concern that went beyond mere concern for him or his family. "I'm coping," Tom said in a shorter voice than intended. "Still not sure what I'm going to do." He hesitated. He had not intended to pour out his feelings, but he no other outlet. "I thought for a while Molly might come around, but things have changed, and not for the better."

"I'm sorry to hear that Tom, especially with the news I have to give you."

Tom suppressed a sigh and gripped the phone tighter. Guessing his manager's intent, he said in a defensive tone, "I'm still officially on sabbatical for another few months, Mike."

"I know, and that's what I've been telling the VP," Mike said. "But we're hurting here, Tom. We're still hemorrhaging money. We laid off almost forty percent of the workforce and still can't turn a profit."

Wind blew hair in front of his eyes. He frowned and glanced up. Several pegasi flew in formation across the skies.

"I've managed to shield you from it because you're one of the best financial planners we've got on staff," Mike continued. "And we need you back here. You can help turn this company around."

"And what am I supposed to do about Molly?" Tom exploded. "Or Theresa, for crying out loud. She's marked already!" He paused and said in a softer voice. "It's never going to go back to the way it was, and now I'm not sure what I should do."

Tom's throat tightened in the ensuing awkward silence. He didn't want to believe his beloved wife of fifteen years had turned into some alien creature who shared little in common with him anymore. He had wanted to raise a large family with her, but now that dream was gone as well; he was the verge of losing Molly as well.

"I normally refrain from offering any sort of personal advice to a fellow employee, especially one who reports to me directly," said Mike in a grave voice. "But you do have some options."

"And what would those be?" Tom said in a voice of both anger and desperation.

"You have legal rights concerning your daughter where rehumanization is concerned."

Tom simply nodded for his manager to continue, though he knew the gesture would go unseen.

"Everyone who could potentially be rehumanized has to see a counselor to ensure they want to undergo the procedure."

"Molly has made it very clear she doesn't want it."

"Hear me out," said Mike. "And this is off the record. Do you think you could get her to Fort Collins?"

"I have no idea," said Tom. "Why?"

"I understand that the counselors at the rehumanization center up there are very effective."

Tom had heard that as well, but via pony sources, thus it was never cast in a good light. From their perspective, the counselors cared only about getting as many rehumanized as possible. They were not so much counselors as propaganda artists who said whatever it took to convince a pony or partially transformed to rehumanize.

He had no idea what to believe. He desperately wanted Molly to be human again, but he didn't want to do anything to traumatize her. Sometimes he wished he had refused to abort his vacation in Lazy Pines to deal with an emergency back in the office in New York. Had he come down with ETS and transformed along with his wife and daughter, he would be thinking nothing more of this. He actually did get the flu while in New York, but the cure -- the counterspell -- had stopped it from proceeding to full ETS.

"I'd have to convince Theresa to let me take her," said Tom in a flat voice.

"That's one option, yes."

Tom frowned. "You are not suggesting I kidnap her!"

"Certainly not! What kind of person do you take me for?"

Tom covered his eyes with his hand. "I'm sorry. I've been under a lot of stress. Some say living among ponies helps you be more calm, but those are people who don't feel like they've lost their family."

"I shouldn't have snapped at you," Mike said in a more contrite voice. "Things have been stressful here as well."

"So what other option were you thinking of?"

"While I would normally be the last one to suggest breaking up a marriage--"

"You mean divorce her?" Tom said in an incredulous voice, but only to mask his own guilt, as it was an idea he had floated himself.

"The courts view cases like yours -- where one partner is human and the other a pony -- in a favorable light, especially if no assets like a home or car are involved."

"What I need is custody over my daughter. Can they give me that?"

"I can't say for certain, but most courts tend to lean towards the human side in such matters," said Mike. "If you want a phone number of someone I know who's been handling divorce cases like this, I would be glad to provide one." Mike paused before adding in a more somber voice, "He's the same one who handled my daughter's divorce."

"Sorry to hear that," Tom said.

"She was lucky not to have had any children yet. She wanted kids, and that was not going to happen with a pony husband."

Tom took a deep breath and let it go as a shaky sigh. He still loved his wife despite her species shift. She had purposely inconvenienced herself so that he could be comfortable in a human house, even if he had to rely on pony magic for basic amenities. He still believed she wanted what was best for Molly; they simply disagreed on what that should be.

He felt something of their relationship could be salvaged, even if it meant nothing more in the end than an amicable breakup, but he wasn't sure yet he wanted to go that far. At the same time, he had to hedge his bets.

"All right," Tom said, "Text me that phone number."

The morning sunlight glistened on Heather's spring green crystal coat as her trot turned into a canter. She had sensed the erratic magic blossoming like watching a distant fireworks show from Carol and Henry's house ahead. She weaved about on a street thick with ponies; mornings were always full of activity, with neighbors coming to check on one another and often share the breakfast meal, but there were far more ponies in town than she had ever seen.

The homes lining the street were clearly "second generation," designed after the cultural exchange started with Equestria. Where the first generation were crude, boxlike structures, these were small but quaint thatched roof domiciles with shaped windows which mimicked designs seen in small Equestrian towns, especially places like Ponyville.

Heather had just turned down the path leading to Carol and Henry's house when the door glowed with unicorn magic and burst open, revealing a very harried Carol, her magenta mane in disarray and her dusky red coat ruffled. "Heather, thank God!" Carol cried in a distressed voice. "It's Lee. He's surging again!"

Just as Heather crossed the threshold, she heard a loud thump followed by a young foal's giggle. "It's all right," said Heather in a gentle voice. "We'll get this sorted out. Is Henry here?"

"He's helping the weather team get things in shape for the council meeting," said Carol as she fell into step alongside Heather. She smiled. "Oh, and it's Thunderburst now."

Heather chuckled. "Settled on a new name finally, has he?"

"Yes, and I still have to decide on one for myself." Carol rolled her eyes. "Can you believe that Thunder once suggested I call myself Balanced Accounts? I can't tell sometimes when he's kidding or not."

Heather smiled as she glanced at Carol's cutie mark -- a quill poised above a page arranged in neat columns of numbers. "I daresay it reflects your talent both before and after the change, but it's really up to you."

"I want something that flows a bit better and sounds less, I don't know, utilitarian." Carol's eyes flicked to Heather's haunches. "And what about--?"

"Here we are," Heather said a bit more loudly than intended as they reached the room, anything to forestall the question she dreaded hearing yet again. She stopped just inside the threshold and cast her blue-eyed gaze upon the tiny unicorn foal, his horn just barely poking up from a mess of wavy dark red-brown mane, his fur a pale yellow. The rest of the room was in disarray, pillows and blankets having been tossed to the floor in haphazard piles, toys thrown to far corners of the room.

As Heather watched, a flash of light erupted from Lee's stubby horn, and the side of Heather's face was smacked by a pillow.

"Lee!" Carol cried as the foal clopped his fore-hooves in delight. "That wasn't nice."

Heather simply smiled and advanced on Lee. "It's okay, he doesn't really know what he's doing." She sat on her haunches and scooped up the foal in her forelegs. At once, she felt the errant magic flowing into herself, where it would be changed into something more innocuous. As soon as little Lee realized that his magic was no longer having an effect, he bawled his distress.

As always during moments like this, memories flickered in the back of Heather's mind. She had started down the pediatrician track before turning to general nursing instead. Those memories were sometimes hard for her to conjure, as they required her to see herself as human. So many of her fellow ponies had thrown such memories to the wind, but she fought to hold on to them despite having made her decision to remain a pony.

"Shh," Heather whispered into Lee's ear. "Look at me, Lee. Look at Auntie Heather!"

As Heather siphoned off more of the errant magic, her crystal coat brightened, the glow spreading to the rest of her body until she was like that day when the counterspell had hit her, an embodiment of living crystal.

Lee stopped crying, his eyes widening. Finally he gave a delighted squeal as his gaze darted over Heather's glowing body. He played with a few locks of Heather's sparkling mane.

Carol uttered a relieved sigh. "I don't know what I would do without you, Heather."

Heather would have blushed had her form allowed it. "Really, I'm not the only crystal pony who can do this."

"Yes, but you've always been good to us and our family. All I really miss is having Doctor Conner around."

Heather's smile became wistful. "Me, too," she said in a soft voice. Those memories, at least, were not at all hard to recall.

"Wasn't he part of some cultural exchange with Equestria?" Carol asked.

"Yes, he went over there with some other physicians to learn pony medicine."

"Have you heard from him lately?"

"I received a letter from him last month," Heather replied as Lee snuggled against her fur. "He's doing well. He said his biggest problem is that in his attempts to learn Equish, he realizes just how bad his singing voice is."

Carol laughed as she trotted past Heather and started to put the room back in order. "Spoken Equish sounds beautiful, but I'm not sure I'd ever pick it up without a spell, and, well ... you know how stingy the powers-that-be are about that."

Heather heard the faint tone of resentment in Carol's voice. She had a feeling a lot of that was going to come out in the council meeting. It was likely one of the things which caused a council to come together in the first place. Up until then, ponies had tried not to appear as if they wanted to form their own government separate from that of the United States, but that was getting them nowhere.

Lee yawned, and his eyelids drooped. Draining a magic surge was always tiring on the foal, and it was a nice trick to get them to nap. Equestrian pediatricians had taught her that the cycles of surging and sleeping were a normal and healthy part of a foal's development.

Heather realized how much she loved doing this the first time she had tried it, and she had immediately gained her cutie mark, that of a pacifier superimposed on a lightning bolt.

Despite her attempts to hold on to her human roots, Heather could sympathize with ponies like Carol. Many crystal ponies had worked alongside Equestrian mages to help drain the remaining pool of transformation magic, and many continued to work closely with human authorities afterward. For what exact purpose was largely unknown, but speculation was rampant and not at all optimistic.

The glow from Carol's horn subsided as she finished making the bed. By this time, Lee had drifted off to sleep, and Carol carefully lifted him from Heather's forelegs. "Thank you again," Carol said in a soft voice as she gently lay the foal in bed and covered him with the blanket.

Heather stood and smiled. "I was happy to help."

She was also happy not to have to mess with insurance forms and the like. If any sort of "payment" were to be had from this, it would be Carol putting her unicorn abilities to some use that Heather needed. This system of favor-exchange seemed to work, but even Equestrian advisors had suggested adopting a hard currency. Some ponies were, but only fairly recently and slowly.

"Will you be attending the council meeting?" Carol asked as they headed out of the room.

"If I don't get anymore surge emergencies this morning, yes," said Heather.

"I have to watch Lee, but Thunderburst will be going. He, uh, may have some choice words for them if things don't go anywhere."

Heather could guess what those words would be. Of all the pony tribes, the pegasi felt the most constrained. Over the summer, they hated sitting on the sidelines when tornadoes ripped across the Midwest. Even within the pony homestead lands, they were restricted in using their abilities on a larger scale. Not that it stopped many of them lately.

"He's been trying to defer to Sunny in these matters," Carol continued. "But with all due respect to her, she's not being forceful enough. She's trying to accommodate too many interests at once."

Heather still remembered the day when a human named Laura Tanner -- now going by the name Sunrise Storm -- came to Kevin's office with orange hair. None of them had any idea what a fantastic and seismic shift lay ahead. Despite being only seventeen, she still commanded a great deal of respect from among ponies in general and pegasi in particular.

"She's doing the best she can," said Heather. "She's taken on a lot of responsibility for somepony so young."

"We don't deny that, and we really look up to her," Carol said. "But it's been six months now, and not enough has been done. The humans just keep pushing rehumanization as the fix for everything when it's not."

"They gave us the Pony Homestead Act so we can continue to live on these lands."

"Limited Pony Homestead Act," said Carol with a frown. "The limitation is even in the name of the legislation itself."

Heather realized it was a losing battle to continue the debate. Carol had a point; while Congress had stated that the only real limitation was not granting ponies ownership of the resources of the land beyond what was needed for food, water, and shelter, it also limited what magic could be used.

Yet she could see where the humans were coming from. They suddenly had a large chunk of America carved out and given to a bunch of aliens. The fact that many of these "aliens" were once human seemed to matter less as time went on and the economy continued to founder.

Heather needed to retain that human perspective, thus she was loathe to adopt a pony name despite the popularity of the practice. Fortunately, ponies being who they were, nopony judged her for it, but Heather still felt awkward discussing it.

"I have to go," Heather said. "I'll see you later."

"Of course," said Carol as she escorted her friend to the door. "Sorry for spouting off like that."

"I have a feeling a lot of ponies are looking for that same opportunity."

"And I for one hope they get it," said Carol in a firm voice.

Molly hovered with her hooves barely inches above the leaf-strewn ground, but she might as well have been soaring through the heavens with as proud as she felt under the supportive gaze of her friends. Her wings were a blur, humming faintly, yet they held her steady. Dappled sunlight played off her pale pink fur and light orange hair.

"I even had Mom time me the other day," Molly said in a bright if slightly breathy voice. "I was able to hover a whole five minutes!"

A unicorn filly with creamy orange fur and pale yellow mane and tail smiled and clopped her fore-hooves together briefly. "That's amazing, Molly! I wish I could use my horn that well." She closed her green eyes and concentrated, and weak sparks flew from her horn. "That's all I can do."

"You're a year behind me, Gina." Molly giggled. "Or should I call you Marmalade now? Or just Marma? Or what does your Mom and Dad call you now?"

Gina rolled her eyes. "It was my grandmother who suggested calling me Marmalade. Said my colors reminded her of her days on her parent's dairy farm." She settled back on her haunches and curled her tail around them. "I'm not sure how I like it yet."

"Sounds fine to me," said an earth pony colt with red-brown fur and black mane. "My parents are kinda leaving it up to me. I don't have any idea what name to take." He glanced at Molly. "You better not strain yourself too much."

Gina waved a fore-hoof at him. "Aw, you worry too much, Juan."

"But she's breathing kinda hard now, like when I was trying to move that big boulder the other day."

Molly was indeed panting, but she didn't want to admit that the effort was taxing on her. She had been assured by Equestrian physicians that she was progressing normally for her age, and that she didn't need to push herself. It could take another few months before she had built up enough endurance and pegasus magic to truly fly.

She settled back on her hooves and folded her slightly achy wings against her sides. She raised her muzzle in the air and said in a lofty voice, "Only stopping so Juan won't be such a fussy-pot over me."

Juan blushed faintly. "Just didn't want you to hurt yourself is all."

Gina turned to him. "Sooo ... your parents suggest any names for you?"

"Well, yeah, but they're all in Spanish."

"At least you have someone in your family who's trying," Molly said in a glum voice. "I can't get Mom to talk about it, and Dad ..." Molly averted her eyes. "Well ..."

Gina frowned. "Is he still trying to get you to be human again?"

Molly's eyes glistened. "All I want is for him to be proud of me," she said in a slightly shaky voice. "He always was before. I tried to show him how I can almost fly and it just made him upset."

Gina's pupils shrank slightly. "You don't think he's gonna force you, do you?"

"He can't," Juan said. "They said you can't be made to do it if you don't want it."

"Yeah, well, humans can say whatever they want, it doesn't make it true."

"I thought it was the Equestrian ponies saying that. Pretty sure."

Gina waved a hoof. "Whatever. The point is, we can't let anypony take Molly's wings away."

Molly sighed and glanced at her blank haunches. "If only I could get a cutie mark like Mom has!"

"She's an earth pony," Gina saw fit to point out.

"Well, I didn't mean one exactly like hers." Molly smiled. "Maybe a cool one like Sunny's."

"Sunny? You mean Sunrise Storm?"

"Yeah. She got it when she did that really cool thing with the clouds when it was raining too much, and there was going to be this landslide, and--"

Gina giggled. "Molly, you are such a fanfilly."

"I am not," Molly protested, though she was still smiling. She had to admit that she did look up to the first pegasus she had ever seen fly. She still remembered how disappointed she had been that she couldn't do the same thing.

After she could hover, Molly would practice in the back yard. She had been beside herself with joy the day Sunny happened to see her practicing and flew down to congratulate her. Molly had come within a hair's breadth of asking for Sunny's autograph.

"The point is, if I had a cutie mark, then I wouldn't have to worry about this rehumanization stuff anymore," Molly declared.

"Yeah, but they said that you can't control that sorta thing," Gina said. "You just have to wait until it happens. Even my Dad still doesn't have his yet."

Juan hesitated before saying in a tentative voice, "Um, maybe there's a way to do it sooner."

Gina glanced at him. "And how would you know?"

Juan scraped a fore-hoof on the ground. "It was something I heard, but I don't think she was supposed to tell me. She kinda seemed upset she had let it out."

"Who are you talking about?" Molly asked, perplexed. "Who did you talk to?"

"I think her name was Applejack."

Gina gasped and whirled around. "What?! You talked to one of the Element Bearers??"

Molly's mouth fell open. "He did??"

"How did you manage that?" Gina demanded.

"My whole family are earth ponies," said Juan. "We were sent to a training session about using our magic. Applejack was the instructor."

"Ohmigod, ohmigod, you met one of the Element Bearers!" Gina shrieked.

"Are they really as powerful as they say?" Molly asked.

"Did you see any of the others there?"

"Did you see Rainbow Dash? I've heard so much about her!"

"Oooo, did they use Rainbow Power? I'd give anything to see that!"

"What about--?"

"One at a time!" Juan cried, his ears flattened against his head.

Gina giggled. "Sorry. But, wow, you've been holding out on us big time."

Juan smiled as his ears relaxed and rose. "Applejack just seemed really down to earth. Never acted like she was anything more than just another pony."

"Just another pony?" Gina said. "Ha! Right."

Molly's wings quivered at the thought meeting a famous pony from Equestria. Ever since the cultural exchange had started, many ponies of Earth were eager to learn about their brethren in the other universe. Many of those in Pony Hope had become Harmonists, who wanted ponies to live much like those in Equestria did. To them, the Element Bearers were looked up to as both mentors and heroes, guides to how ponies ought to live.

Molly could scarcely recall the initial trauma of her transformation. Her outlook had completely changed, first when she had sprouted wings she had been sure would work, and again months later when they actually did. She had almost cried when her father still argued with her about becoming human again.

"What is it Applejack said?" Molly asked in an insistent voice. "Was it something to do with cutie marks?"

"Sorta," said Juan. "She talked about her younger sister and her friends. They call themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders."

Molly gave him a puzzled look. "The what?"

"At first they were trying to get cutie marks for themselves, but now they try to help other ponies get theirs."

"That's it!" Gina cried. "That's how we can get Molly her cutie mark. We have to contact them!"

"Oh, come on, get real," said Juan. "They're in another universe. How are we supposed to do that?"

"Same as how we're getting taught about magic and other pony stuff. They can come here."

"The humans are not going to allow that. The last thing they want is for us to get cutie marks and then we can't rehumanize."

Gina stomped her fore-hooves, which crunched against the fallen leaves. "Then why did you even mention it?"

"I dunno, I thought maybe we could just do what they did. Make our own group," said Juan.

"And how did they do it?" Gina asked.

"Applejack said they kept trying all sorts of things they might be good at, but she sorta laughed about it and said they were a bit crazy."

"What's so crazy about wanting to get a cutie mark that way?" Molly asked.

"I think it was more what they did to get it that was crazy," said Juan.

Molly's heart leapt at the idea that they could somehow speed up the process of her getting her cutie mark and end the debate once and for all. Then her father would be forced to accept her as she was.

Gina, however, tended to be the de-facto leader of their group, and the unicorn filly looked deep in thought, tapping a fore-hoof against the side of her head as if in silent debate. "Hmmm. I dunno. That sounds like an awful lot of work. Where the heck would we even begin?"

"Maybe we should wait until after the council meeting," said Juan. "They're supposed to be talking about getting the humans to let us live more like they want to."

Gina nodded. "Yeah, let's wait before we go through a whole lot of crazy effort for nothing."

Sunrise Storm -- Sunny to her friends and once known as Laura Tanner -- hovered high over the settlement of Pony Hope and surveyed the work she and her cohorts had done. The mountain peaks were dusted with snow from the clouds that had drifted in overnight, but the air over the town itself remained comfortably warm. Wisps of moisture roiled here and there at the boundary between the disparate temperatures, and wind tossed the trees near timberline.

A purple pegasus with a tri-colored red and pink mane flew up to her. "It's getting harder to hold off the first frost, Sunny," said Rainy Skies, Sunny's closest friend who once went by the name Emma. "There's less warm air in the jet stream to harness. We have to go far enough south to draw it up that we're hitting up against the border of the homestead lands. Thunderburst is still grumbling about the run-in with that helicopter patrol."

Sunny decided not to dwell on yet another confrontation with humans; she was going to hear enough about that at the council meeting. She was happy not to have to preside over it, despite how much other ponies often looked to her for guidance. Instead, that honor fell to the Pony Hope mayor, a unicorn mare by the name of Golden Sunshine, or just Goldy to most. Sunny had been happy to work closely with her for the preparations, but was more than happy to let Goldy have the limelight.

"We need to hold it off until the weekend," said Sunny. "The earth ponies should have the last harvest in by then."

They already had enough to get Pony Hope through the winter, but Sunny had been insistent that they have enough extra to send to any human communities who needed it. This would be the first winter for the northern hemisphere in the post-ETS world, and supplies of food and fuel were still critically short in some areas of the country. Most pegasi in the United States had the distinct feeling that the coming winter was going to be a harsh one.

Rainy smiled. "I've heard that most of the foals are eager to see the first snow of the season. Maybe we should give them a treat and conjure up some after that harvest. I've never done snow before, so I'm eager to try it."

Sunny just smiled in return and had no further comment. She hated having to shoot down ideas from her cohorts, as excited as they were to expand their range of abilities. While she was fairly confident that most pegasi under her auspices were skilled enough to pull it off, the last thing she needed was for a blizzard to be blamed on pegasus abilities.

Rainy tilted her head and hovered closer to her friend. "You okay?"

"Huh? Oh, yes, sorry." Sunny's smile faded. "I guess I'm a little worried."

"About what?"

"About how this council meeting is going to go."

"But this is a chance to get what you want," said Rainy. "You want ponies to have more freedom to, well, be ponies."

"I also want humans to stop being afraid of us," Sunny declared. "I'm not sure this is going to help. How will this appear to them? Will they think we're trying to break away and form our own nation? That's what Bob had pointed out, too."

Rainy raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, but he's the same pony who's been trying to devise the spells that humans won't let unicorns learn from Equestria. So exactly who's side is he on?"

"That's just it, I don't want there to be 'sides'. We can't lose sight of the fact that every last one of us used to be human."

"It's not going to be like that forever," said Rainy. "The foals who will be born come spring, for instance. They won't know anything about being human. It's not going to matter to them."

Sunny bit her lip. What she had failed to do as a human was think about the future, and becoming a pony had not magically imbued her with that ability. She still struggled to see past the immediate future, her long term vision fuzzy at best. She wondered if perhaps she still had taken on too much responsibility.

She glanced down. "If the weather team is done, we should get to the meeting, I'm sure they're waiting for us."

"Weather Wing One!" Rainy's voice called out. "Form up for descent!"

Sunny turned around as the other pegasi zipped over and dropped easily into formation behind Rainy. Sunny managed a small smile. Rainy was turning out to be a good wing-leader. Sunny had been afraid that some of the other pegasi would accuse her of favoritism for picking Rainy over the others, but everypony had accepted the decision. Even Henry -- no, Thunderburst, Sunny reminded herself -- had accepted it, even though he would make a great wing-leader himself.

Sunny let Rainy take the lead and followed them down. As the ground loomed, Sunny marveled at how much the settlement had grown with the influx of ponies from Breckenridge and other points south. The original site had since become a sprawling town square. A large pedestal had been built at its center, and there were plans to erect a statue to commemorate the founding of the town.

Many had suggested that it be a statue of Sunny. She had quickly defused that idea and instead offered that perhaps it should be one of Twilight Sparkle as a way of thanking her for what she's been trying to do for the ponies of Earth. Ponies were eager at first to take her up on that idea until the months crept by with no obvious improvement to their situation.

While the town square was always bustling with activity, it was now a sea of rainbow hues as pony representatives from nearly every community in the homestead lands crowded among one another. Those lands covered a swathe of territory stretching over much of Colorado, Wyoming, and Utah; parts of Montana, Idaho, and Oregon; and some scattered communities across Nevada, Arizona, and New Mexico. It was the largest concentration of ponies in North America, and more pony immigrants were arriving every day.

While Pony Hope was something of a nexus for travelers, Sunny had never seen this many ponies from out of town.

Rainy and the weather wing landed first. Sunny landed in time to see Rainy turn to her contingent and say, "Dismissed!" The wing broke up but did not go far, as they were all eager to see and hear what would transpire.

Sunny trotted over to a unicorn mare with a deep amber coat and red mane streaked with orange. "Sorry for the delay, Mayor Sunshine," said Sunny.

Golden Sunshine smiled and nodded. "No worries, I'd just as soon you made sure we have nice weather for this."

Sunny smiled and glanced up. It couldn't have been any nicer. Save for some wisps of clouds that streamed in off the mountain peaks, the sky was a crystal clear blue, more so than it had ever been when humans were the majority in this part of the country. Lack of cars and vigorous pegasus activity had scrubbed much of the haze of pollution from the skies. The sun's warmth offset the morning chill, and the wind was calm.

She dropped her gaze to the other ponies. They were arranged in a circle around the center of the town square, a mix of all the tribes. Even a few night ponies were there, though some struggled to stay awake, and many wore sunglasses against the glare of the sun. Sunlight sparkled off the coats of three crystal ponies, one of whom she recognized as Heather. The other two had to be from out of town, as Heather was the only crystal pony who was a permanent resident of Pony Hope.

Sunny's eyes lingered on a contingent gathered around a massive earth pony stallion with a gray-green coat and brown mane. She shuddered slightly as she saw they all wore pendants shaped like Sunset Shimmer's cutie mark.

The Mayor stepped forward, and Sunny glanced at the mare's cutie mark, that of a sun rising behind a stylized capitol building. Touted as the first pony politician, she had been very easily selected as Pony Hope's first mayor, and so far most residents were pleased with her style of town management.

"Thank you everypony who agreed to come," Goldy announced. "I would like to open this first meeting of the United Pony Council by stating what I hope we will achieve."

Sunny's eyebrows rose. Already she had heard something that was a potential game-changer. United Pony Council? Had they already dropped all pretenses of considering themselves Americans?

She was not the only one. Low murmuring had broken out among the other ponies as Goldy's horn glowed and she drew a small scroll from her mane. The large earth pony stallion and his cohorts looked pleased.

Goldy unrolled the scroll. "In this gathering, we show that we are committed to the betterment of our lives, to the safety of our loved ones, and to the prosperity of our future. The time has come to lend our voices to our cause, and it is my fervent hope that they will become one voice, a show of solidarity that will give the needed strength to our community. If we are to see to our needs, it is not enough to have the will, we also must have the power behind it, the power of pony cooperation, pony identity, and pony magic."

She lowered the scroll to a thunderous stomping of hooves.

Sunny joined in, though not nearly as enthusiastically. So this was indeed it, the point where ponies would unite under a common banner; it was just a question of what that banner would be.

When the applause abated, Goldy continued. "In the petitions I have received, I have found three common lines of thinking. I've decided to give voice to a representative of each in the interests of fairness, so that we may hear all sides before we open this to general comment and debate. I give the floor to Fire Springs."

The silence was broken only by the clopping hooves of an earth pony stallion with bright orange fur and dark red mane and tail, steam rising from a stream of water as his cutie mark. He wore a tunic with a symbol upon it of a silver crescent moon set against a splotch of black upon midnight blue.

Rainy leaned over to Sunny and whispered, "Wow, they brought in the big guns, didn't they?"

"What do you mean?" Sunny asked.

Rainy gestured with a wing. "Look at what he's wearing. He's a member of the High Luna Council."

Sunny had known that the pony was a Lunite, but she had no idea they had such a thing as a "High Luna Council." When Princess Luna had helped alter the message the night ponies were sending and began training them in proper dreamwalking, some had become so enamored of Luna that they spread a vision of her similar to how Sunset had used a Celestia stand-in. This led to the rise of a movement which saw Luna as a spiritual leader. She was not worshiped per se, more seen as a sort of divine prophet or avatar.

"My fellow ponies!" Fire Springs called out. "It is very fitting that we have gathered in Pony Hope, the first of the pony settlements after our transformation. Yet perhaps you do not quite understand the true significance of this place."

Fire turned slowly in place so he could be seen as addressing all the ponies around him. His gaze lingered on the Shimmerists for a moment as he said, "It was this settlement, this first gathering of free ponies, that was directly assisted by humans. It was humans who helped us set up our first homes, humans who watched over us and fretted about our health and well-being, humans who tacitly acknowledged that we were a new species deserving of our own home."

"And what has that gotten us now?" a loud, deep voice rang out as the gray-green stallion stepped forward. "What have they done for us since then?"

"Strong Hooves!" Goldy called out in an admonishing voice. "Please do not speak out of turn. You will have your chance to lend your voice to this discussion."

Now Sunny realized why the stallion seemed familiar; he was the one her father had described upon his return from his father's farm. Strong Hooves frowned but subsided and stepped back.

Sunny felt fur brush against her left wing and sensed a familiar scent before her nose. She knew who was standing next to her before she saw the green unicorn colt with lighter sea-green mane.

"Sorry I'm late," Bob murmured.

A second familiar pony joined him, a pegasus filly with darker green fur and cornsilk yellow hair. "But we did manage to hear Fire Springs opening bit," said Tina.

Sunny smiled and glanced at her adoptive brother's haunches. Still blank, despite how Bob had thrown himself into spell-making. He maintained he was still on the fence about remaining a pony, yet in a few months the decision would no longer be his to make, as he would be beyond the window of time when it would remain possible.

As for his fillyfriend Tina, she was doing what she always did as a human: going with the flow and seeing where it took her. Her haunches were unmarked as well.

"I agree that we face challenges now," Fire continued. "I do not deny that we have grievances which must be aired. We would not be coming together like this if we did not. But nothing is going to be gained by pretending that humans do not exist. We cannot lose sight of the fact that we were once them. We cannot live in our own isolated world. We share this world, and we share a mutual need to thrive. We have to find a way to do this together, humans and ponies alike!"

"He's really playing it by the book," Bob whispered. "That's straight out of Lunite dogma."

"In other parts of the country, this has already happened or is happening," Fire continued. "There are communities in other parts of the country and all over the world that have managed to reach an accommodation, a peace, even a working relationship between ponies and humans."

"I wonder if he's referring to Carbondale," Bob murmured. "A Catholic priest pony there has been working towards what Fire described."

"It's not the only place," Sunny whispered with a small smile. "A few places in the southern states as well."

"Not until after a lot of crap went down with the night ponies," Tina said.

"What I am not saying is that we lose our identity as ponies," said Fire. "I have no desire to return to being human, and I don't imagine a lot of you do, either."

This earned some begrudging nods from the Shimmerists. Sunny glanced at them and shivered slightly. "I'm wondering how dogmatic the Shimmerists will be."

"From what Dad said of the ones he met on his father's farm, I expect this to get heated," said Bob.

"What I am saying is that we need them and they need us," Fire declared. "We each can do things that the other cannot. Witness how ponies and humans are getting along so well in the town of Palisade!"

"Oo, that was a direct shot across the Shimmerists' bow," Tina whispered. "They're close to that Shimmerist stronghold in Grand Junction."

Sunny glanced at Strong Hooves. Despite the stoic look on his face, his ears were drawn back slightly.

"Ponies have helped humans get that town's industry back on it's feet," Fire continued. "And hooves! The peach crops and wineries that are the lifeblood of that town are back in full operation and have even extended their growing season into the fall thanks to pony help. Yet it would not have been possible without human drive, human resources, and the human willingness to work alongside us."

"We helped with that," Rainy whispered proudly.

"So did my Dad," said Sunny.

"I just didn't know so many humans had moved back into that town."

"My point is, there's mutual benefit in working together," Fire said. "Granted, things are far from optimal at the moment, but we cannot simply wait for things to get better, or rely on our Equestrian benefactors to swoop in and save us. We have to make the first move. We have to go to the humans with open hooves and hearts and show that they have nothing to fear from us. We must become one people, with one purpose: to ensure the safety of both our species and our world into the far future."

His words were met with another stomping of hooves, and Bob said, "I wonder if any of them got the subtle hint in the last part of Fire Springs' statement?"

"You mean the Devourers?" Sunny replied.

Tina snorted. "I doubt it. Nopony ever talks about it despite it being public knowledge."

When those ancient magic-eating beings revealed by Star Singer's vision had first been announced, it had caused something of a renewed panic among humans, at least until scientists had reassured them that any such threat was likely many light years and several centuries -- if not millennia -- away. Many were still skeptical of the claims, stating that they had yet to discover solid evidence that these beings existed. Bob had speculated that it would take finding an exoplanet with evidence of a destroyed civilization to lend credence to the Equestrians' claims.

"Both humans and ponies are at a crossroads," said Fire. "The big problem is this: we, for the most part, can understand humans. But we ponies are a mystery to them. We're an unknown, and humans fear the unknown. As long as we continue to look inward, we will continue to be an unknown, continue to be feared, and continue to endure strife. Our way forward is clear. We must strive to work and live alongside humans for the betterment of us both. Thank you."

Another round of hoof-stomping applause greeted his conclusion.

"That was a good speech," Bob said. "It makes a lot of sense."

Tina smirked. "You sound a little like a Lunite yourself."

"I'd probably be one if I didn't think Princess Luna was simply a powerful pony and not some divine avatar."

When the applause died down, Goldy called out, "Strong Hooves, you now have the floor."

Sunny tensed, her wings fluttering for a moment as Strong Hooves strode forward. She could see why he was the Shimmerists' spokespony. He had a very commanding presence; even his cutie mark -- a cracked boulder -- demanded respect.

"Fellow ponies," Strong began. "I wish you to indulge me for a moment in a demonstration." He pointed a fore-hoof. "Look to the north."

Many pony heads turned in that direction.

"What do you see?" Strong said. "Or perhaps I should say, what do you not see? Or to the east or west for that matter?"

Ponies exchanged inquisitive looks among themselves and with Strong Hooves.

Strong pointed south. "Now look that way, and maybe it will become more clear. Or, in a way, unclear."

"I think I get it," whispered Bob.

"Explain it to me, then," Sunny said.

Strong Hooves answered for her. "I'll tell you what you didn't see to the north, east, and west that you see to the south. Smog!"

A murmur rose from the ponies along with nodding of heads.

"And why do you see smog to the south?" Strong asked. "Because of the recently reopened I-70. We now have humans traversing our lands spewing their noxious chemicals into the air, air our pegasi had reclaimed from the polluted mess it once was."

"That's hardly fair," whispered Sunny.

"He's got a point, though," replied Rainy. "We did clean up a lot of crud they left behind."

"As much as I respect Fire Springs for his desire to see peace between humans and ponies, I maintain that he is failing to see one very important point," said Strong. "He is failing to see how much better off we have become as ponies! Allow me to further illustrate this point by telling you about my grandfather. To his dying days, he told the story about how he and his pals once beat up a 'nigger'. He told it like we tell tales around the campfire, as if it were something to amuse us. Even in this so-called enlightened modern world of humans, he was proud of what he had done!"

Many ponies' ears flattened, and several wore faces of disgust.

"We would never dream of doing that to our fellow ponies, nor hurl tribal slurs upon them," Strong declared. "As much as I disagree with Fire Springs, I cannot conceive of harming a single hair of his mane. If he came to me starving, I would give him food. If he were stranded out in the snow, I would give him shelter. If he were battered and bleeding, I would carry him myself to a healer. And this is coming from a pony who, as a human, used to believe as my grandfather did."

In the silence that followed, Bob whispered, "And there's the pause for dramatic effect. He really knows how to work a crowd."

"This transformation has profoundly changed me for the better," Strong continued. "It has changed all of us for the better! When I awoke from that vision bestowed upon us by Sunset Shimmer, I openly wept, for I realized we as a species had been saved from the self-destructiveness that pervaded our entire society. We have a chance to do it right, to live with nature instead of in destructive mastery over it, in cooperation instead of competition. How can we do that if we must rely on being in the good graces of humans, the very ones whose evils we have sought to escape?"

"That is not a fair point!" Fire Springs declared. "They do not have magic. That forces them to find other means to survive."

"Then let them continue to use those means!" Strong snapped. "At least as long as it takes for them to come to their senses and realize that they would be better off as ponies. We must remain true to who and what we are when that day finally comes to pass. If we were to go hat-in-hoof to them as you propose, at best we risk diluting what makes our society work, and at worst take on the more destructive aspects of human culture that we have managed to cast off. I will remind you that there are many crystal ponies who now continue to work alongside humans. There is every chance that they have already been corrupted. Do you wish that to spread to the rest of us?"

"And he completely ignores the fact that the night ponies as a whole tend to be more aggressive," Sunny muttered.

"For a reason," Rainy said. "They help protect us at night."

"But at the expense of hurting humans! I know it was mostly a few incidents in the deep south, but--"

"We have absolutely no proof that crystal ponies in the employ of humans are working against other ponies," Fire Springs said in a flat voice.

Strong Hooves paused before turning away from Fire Springs. "Perhaps not. But we do have proof of humans continuing to work against us. Morning Glow, if you would?"

A unicorn mare from the Shimmerists' contingent trotted forward, and Sunny's ears drooped when she beheld what was in the pony's magic grip. The unicorn dumped the wreckage of a US military drone surveillance craft into the center of the square to the aroused murmurings of the other ponies.

"This was found patrolling outside of Pony Hope this morning," Strong announced.

"Wait, what?!" Sunny blurted before she could catch herself, causing many ponies' gaze to swing towards her.

Strong stepped up to the wreckage. "They already knew we were having a meeting here and intended to spy on it. They would have had we not intercepted and destroyed it."

Sunny clenched her teeth and snapped out her wings. She flew over to Strong Hooves and landed with a clop before him. "I had given all my patrol wings strict orders not to damage any of these drones. They were only to shepherd them away and outside our settlement. You should have reported this to me rather than deciding for yourself what to do with it!"

Testament to the great respect Sunny commanded, an awkward silence fell, and even Strong Hooves looked intimidated, despite having at least twice Sunny's bulk. "You were busy with the weather detail, and I felt I had to deal with the matter rather than waiting for you to be freed up," said Strong.

"Still, you could have just forced it to leave rather than--"

"With all due respect to you both," said Goldy in a gentle voice. "I think we should take this up separately."

Sunny sighed. "I'm sorry, Mayor Sunshine."

"And I am also sorry for having failed to consult you, Miss Storm," said Strong Hooves in a contrite voice.

Sunny gave him only a partially mollified look before winging her way back to her friends.

"Sorry you had to deal with that," said Rainy.

"Yeah, so am I," Sunny said in a glum voice as she folded her wings against her sides.

"But he did have a point. I mean, did we really want to risk humans finding out what we were doing here? Bob, don't you agree?"

Bob considered. "Yes, but now we've pretty much told humans that we have something that was worth hiding from them."

Fire Springs trotted up to the wreckage. "Just what point are you trying to make?"

"My point is that we would be better off asserting our rights to live independently from the humans," said Strong.

"And just how can we do that? By your own words, you accuse humans of being warmongers. What would stop them from moving against us if they think we're seizing land they believe they still have rights to?"

"All we need is the additional magic," Strong explained. "If our unicorns could acquire the right spells, we could defend ourselves easily. Some of our own kind have been attempting to do just that."

"With only limited success, I might add!"

Sunny felt Bob stir beside her. When she glanced at him, he had focused his attention on the debate, as if specifically avoiding Sunny's gaze.

"We know there are ponies among the Equestrians opposed to the restrictions placed upon us," said Strong. "If we assert ourselves, that would give them more leverage to come to our aid."

"Which threatens to destroy what the humans have already done for us!" Fire cried.

"And we come back to my original point: what have they really done for us? The Limited Pony Homestead Act? Note the emphasis they place on the word 'Limited'."

"Only in that we do not have access to the resources upon some of those lands, resources that in most cases we have no practical use for."

"Because it's an excuse to run us off our lands to get at those resources!" Strong Hooves thundered. "We may consider ourselves a herd, but we will not be herded!"

"Please!" a new voice called out. "Please, let me speak!"

Sunny's pupils shrank slightly. "I know that voice."

"Yeah, so do I," Tina murmured.

Both Strong and Fire turned their attention towards an approaching unicorn mare with pale red fur and bright yellow mane streaked with white. Upon her haunches was a sun with long rays rising at the end of a road heading off into the distance. "Both of you are getting nowhere with your debate. I should be allowed to speak."

"Oh, wow," Sunny said. "That's the mare I heard speaking at Preacher's Corner."

"The one where the fight broke out?" Bob asked.

"Yeah, that's definitely her," said Tina. "I recognize her colors."

"Strong Hooves, will you yield the floor to Bright Future?" asked Goldy. "Or do you have more to say?"

"Only this," said Strong as he turned towards the crowd. "We should keep in mind that many humans still consider us 'brainwashed'. This implies that if they apply enough pressure, we will 'come around' and give up everything that we've built. We won't. We can't. Not if we want to remain free, happy, and prosperous. Thank you."

A hoof-stomping nearly as thunderous as that which had greeted Fire Springs' conclusion roared over the square as he stepped back over to his contingent.

"Bright Future, you have the floor," said Goldy.

Tina leaned towards Sunny. "Gotta admit, she picked a great pony name for herself."

"My fellow ponies," began Bright. "You have heard two approaches to our current situation. Each one represents a road that swings hard to one direction or another. One road leads to an eventual complete integration with humans. While it may bring peace, it risks us losing who are. The other road leads to complete independence and isolation. This has its advantages, such as preserving everything we hold dear, but it risks alienating ourselves from those with whom we must share this planet. Let me offer you a middle road."

By this time, she already had the rapt attention of the gathered ponies. Sunny herself hoped to hear something less extreme, something she could stand behind.

"Strong Hooves mentioned that there are ponies in Equestria sympathetic to our cause," said Bright. "Let's talk about Equestria for a moment. We are so focused on that nation of our brethren that we fail to realize it is not all that lies on the other side of that portal. Equestria may be our primary contact, but it is not the only nation in that world, nor are ponies the only creatures who live there."

"She's got a point," Bob whispered.

"All sorts of other creatures inhabit that world," said Bright with a smile. "Griffons and Dragons. Yaks and Caribou. Zebras and Minotaurs. All of these creatures are intelligent, most have their own nations and governments, just like humans do here. Now, ask yourselves, those of you who have taken the time to learn of those lands beyond the portal: do the ponies of Equestria live in isolation, or do they reach out to those other people?"

A low murmur rose as ponies exchanged looks and comments, and some began to nod their heads.

"Of course they reach out to those other creatures!" Bright declared. "Equestria is firmly built upon the five Great Pillars of Harmony: Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Kindness, and Laughter."

"Oh, yeah, definitely a Harmonist," whispered Tina.

"From what Sunny said of her speech in the park, I doubt she would be anything else," Bob commented.

Bright continued. "But more importantly, they realize that the Great Pillars are not just for ponies, that they matter for all beings, regardless of whether they have hooves, claws, fur, feathers, or scales. There is a magical artifact which exists in Equestria, a device specifically designed to call to the Element Bearers and direct them to places all over their world where they are needed to bring the Great Pillars to others."

Sunny exchanged confused looks with her friends. "Any of you know what she's talking about?"

"No," said Rainy in a bemused but curious voice.

"Not a clue," said Tina.

"There's been a lot of restrictions placed on advanced magical knowledge," said Bob.

"This artifact does not recognize borders," Bright said. "It has sent the Bearers into lands outside Equestria. It has sent them to show others who are not ponies how ponies live and how they thrive. Neither this artifact nor the Bearers themselves care that these people are not ponies, so why should we?"

"Could she be making this up?" asked Sunny.

"She seems awfully sure of herself," said Rainy.

"Strong Hooves was right on one very important matter," Bright continued. "We are indeed better off as ponies, but is that strictly because of our transformation, or was it the message that came along with it? Why can we not deliver that same message to the humans? Why can we not show them how we live, how we honor and embody the Great Pillars? Who is to say that humans cannot one day live by them, too, regardless of whether they remain humans or become ponies? Why should it matter what species they are? If it doesn't matter to Equestria -- if it doesn't matter to the likes of the Element Bearers or Princess Twilight -- then why should it matter to us?"

The hoof-stomping applause which greeted her words shook the ground in deafening retort. Even Sunny joined in, finding this message the most optimistic of all. Rainy joined in with a vigor that eased Sunny's mind; she had worried that her friend might find the words of the Shimmerists more appealing, especially with as much as Rainy had been complaining about humans lately and bringing up her brother's death more.

Bright smiled through the applause, waiting for it to subside before her voice rose again, this time with a note of triumph. "My fellow ponies, is not the path clear? We cannot isolate ourselves, but nor can we give up what we have gained. We can seek only to spread our good fortune to the humans. I propose we remain united in our stand to maintain our homes and our families where we have already settled, but that we also send an envoy to the humans to show them exactly how we live and what we embody."

"If I may ask," Strong Hooves' voice rose. "How does this even remotely address the restrictions that the humans have placed upon our proper use of magic?"

Bright turned towards him. "If we go to the humans with nothing but demands, they will refuse us. But if we go with the intent to show them how we intend to live -- how we intend to use that magic we want -- then that will ease their minds. Then when we have that magic, and we continue to live up to the Great Pillars, they will see the advantages of living by them as well."

"But what of helping them?" Fire Springs asked. "How does your proposal accomplish this?"

"We don't help them, they help themselves," Bright replied. "By following our lead. We cannot solve their problems. Throwing our magic at them will not fix things, especially when they distrust it. When the Element Bearers are sent by the artifact I mentioned, they do not shower other people with pony magic in hopes of fixing things, they instead show those people how the Great Pillars work. They help other people help themselves. We should do the same."

Bob leaned over to Sunny. "I'm still wondering if she made up that story about an artifact, or if she's privy to information we don't have."

"But how could she do that?" asked Sunny. "With as tightly controlled as access is to the portal and everything that comes through it?"

"It can't control what Equestrian ponies do or say once they are through the portal."

"Strong Hooves did say there were ponies in Equestria more sympathetic to us," Rainy murmured. "Franky, we could use that right now."

"We seem to be at odds with one another," said Strong Hooves.

"Thank you, Mr. Obvious," Tina muttered.

"How do we resolve this?" Strong continued. "As Mayor Sunshine mentioned in her opening words, we need one voice. We need a single leader, one pony to speak for us all."

"Hang on!" said Fire Springs as he stepped forward. "Why do we need that?"

"Because it will give us the unity that we need," Strong said.

"And it is what we see in Equestria itself," said Bright. "They are ruled by a Princess."

"Ahem," said Fire. "Two, actually."

"Yes, true," said Bright. "Though at any given time, only one generally gives her counsel."

"Unfortunately, we do not have the luxury of an alicorn ruling over us."

"We could," Strong muttered.

Fire frowned. "Don't go there, please."

"Why not?! If the humans had not murdered Sunset Shimmer--!"

Goldy stepped between them. "Enough. I agree, this is not the time or the place for this discussion. Strong Hooves, I am aware of how you and your fellow Shimmerists feel, but bringing it up now is only going to cloud the issue at hoof."

"I have to admit, I like Mayor Sunshine," Tina commented. "She knows how to cut through the bullshit."

Rainy's ears twitched. "Well ... I think some ponies have a right to be upset that Sunset was killed."

"Yeah, I get that, but it's not relevant to what we're trying to do." Tina glanced at Sunny. "No offense, Sunny, I know you were close to her."

Sunny shook her head, though her eyes glistened. "No, you're right, we need to move on. I have."

Yet even as she spoke, she was aware of the furtive glances at her by the Shimmerists. She had been approached by them on several occasions in the mistaken belief that because she had been close to Sunset, she harbored the same sentiments as the Shimmerists.

She sometimes wondered if she should have told them about the nightmares she had while she was still sorting out her feelings about Sunset in the wake of her death. They had distressed her almost to the point of depression until the night ponies had learned enough about dreamwalking to help her.

"My apologies," said Strong in a sincere voice. "Bright does has a point. We need a leader, one to speak for all of us."

Bright considered, then turned towards Goldy. "Mayor Sunshine, you were the first pony leader, and those in many other communities have emulated you. Would you be willing to take on this role?"

Goldy hesitated. "I must admit, this is quite unexpected. We have not yet come to a consensus."

"I would trust you to make the right decision among all our proposals. I'm sure a lot of other ponies would as well."

In response, a brief spate of hoof-stomping assent rippled through the crowd.

"Well-played," Bob whispered. "Harmonists have had a lot of influence here."

"I've worked with Mayor Sunshine a lot," replied Sunny. "I trust her to make the right decision."

Goldy glanced at the other contenders. "Strong Hooves, Fire Springs, do you also believe as Bright Future does?"

"Somepony must make a decision," said Strong. "We cannot be at odds forever."

"And I will also concede Bright's point about a single leader," said Fire. "It does make sense."

"If we still considered ourselves American citizens, I daresay there should be a vote," said Goldy.

"My contention is we are not!" Strong declared. "We are not required to dither with ballot boxes or politicizing. The point of being ponies is to get away from all that."

"And they don't do it that way in Equestria," said Bright.

"Yet we don't really know how Princess Celestia came to power," said Fire. "There's been very little information forthcoming about alicorns in general."

"All the more reason to take such matters into our own hooves," said Strong. "Of course, now that you brought her up, there is still the idea of petitioning Princess Celestia to rule over us as a protectorate."

"Absolutely not," Fire declared. "That would only fuel the unfounded fears by humans that Equestria is seeking to take over Earth. Even we of the High Luna Council do not advocate petitioning Princess Luna to rule over us."

"I agree," said Bright. "We need our own leader, even if she is a princess-apparent."

"I will agree to take on the role of a spokespony for the United Pony Council," said Goldy. "But I will not take on any greater title than that, even with 'apparent' in the name. I won't accept the trappings of royalty, even in name alone."

"Yeah, I like her," said Tina.

"And I am inclined to accept Bright Future's proposal," Goldy continued. "If only because it is a compromise, and that is what ponies are about. But I am willing to entertain objections. Strong Hooves?"

Strong considered. "While I do not hold out hope that humans will follow these Pillars as easily as we do, it at least preserves our identity as free ponies. No objections."

"Fire Springs?"

"I could wish for more active involvement with humans, and I doubt the High Luna Council will want to stop efforts in that area," said Fire. "But I have no objections."

Goldy turned towards the crowd. "Are there any objections from the council itself?"

While a brief murmuring rippled through the crowd, nopony spoke up.

Goldy nodded. "Then I formally accept the title of First Pony of the United Pony Council."

A long hoof-stomping applause accompanied by a raucous cheer met her announcement.

Tina leaned closer to Sunny. "If I were the cynical type, I'd make a comment about 'thunderous applause' here."

"You are the cynical type," said Sunny with a small smirk.

"Hey, then it works out. Seriously, though, we did just choose a leader by popular acclaim rather than voting."

"The only way we could've done better is if they had chosen Sunny," said Rainy.

"Still, in a way, it makes sense," said Bob.

Sunny was grateful for having Bob's comment to reply to rather than having to demur to Rainy. "Really? I thought you were the one who was hanging on to the idea that we're still Americans."

"I've been doing a lot of thinking about that," said Bob. "Since I've been coming up on when I'm finally going to have to make some sort of decision regarding the future."

Tina grinned and wrapped a wing around him. "That's his long-winded way of saying he has to decide whether to stay a pony or not."

Bob blushed slightly but leaned against Tina. "I've come to realize that ponies are indeed a people apart. The whole brainwashing argument at this point is moot. Our thoughts and feelings are what they are and nothing short of more magic will change that. What the humans may still call 'brainwashing' is what we now call our culture."

"I thought you were adamant about holding on to your human heritage," said Sunny.

"I still am. I just think maybe I can still do that as a pony."

"There's more to it than that, isn't there?" Tina said.

Bob looked uncertain and said in a lower voice, "I don't want to talk about that right now." He glanced at the Shimmerist contingent. "Not here."

Sunny was curious as to what was going on, as that was the second time he saw Bob look uncomfortable. As close as they had become in the wake of their transformation, she didn't want to push it. Of all of them, Bob had best retained some of his human persona, thus he tended to be more private. While most ponies would offer up their feelings at the drop of a hat, Bob took more coaxing.

As lost in thought as she was, she failed to notice Goldy approaching until she spoke. "Sunny? Do you have a moment?"

Sunny whirled around. "Oh, yes, of course, Mayor Sunshine." She smiled. "Or should I say, First Pony Sunshine. Congratulations."

Goldy smiled. "Thank you. It was unexpected, and I will admit it is contingent on one thing."

"What's that?"

"That I have your assistance."

Sunny's pupils shrank. "My assistance? In what way?"

"I can't do this alone," said Goldy in an urgent voice. "I need another pony to help me, and of all those I can think of, you are the most respected."

Sunny blushed. "I-I'm flattered, but--"

Rainy poked her in the side with a hoof. "Come on, you have to do this!"

"But I'm still helping train the weather wings."

"I can do that! I'm already helping you with it because so many more pegasi have been showing up lately."

"I'm confident Rainy can handle that task in your stead," said Goldy. "And with luck, we'll get the humans to agree to send more instructors from Equestria and alleviate some of the burden on both of you."

Sunny felt in a bit of a quandary. Assisting Goldy directly might be seen as placing her squarely in line with the Harmonists. Yet this would let her do exactly what she wanted: find a way to bring humans and ponies together.

Goldy was right; Rainy was almost as skilled as her mentor. She was already a wing-leader. She could easily take over many of Sunny's responsibilities.

As she dithered, Bright Future approached them. "Hello! Sunny and Tina, I'm told you were there when that unfortunate fight broke out at the park before we all better understood what was going on. I want to apologize if anypony got hurt in that altercation. It was never my intent to inflame people, only to help them cope."

Tina waved a hoof. "It's fine. Not your fault, really."

Bright turned to Sunny. "I want to echo our First Pony's sentiments. I think you would make a great addition to her administration."

"But what would I be doing?" asked Sunny.

"Helping me reach out to other ponies," said Goldy. "Having them support my decisions. And you can give me some of your own insights as well, since you have family who are still human or rehumanized."

Sunny was not at all sure how useful she would be. Yet she had a great deal of respect for Goldy and wanted to see her be successful. "All right, I'll try."

Goldy smiled and pulled her into a hug. "Thank you, I really appreciate this."

"If I may ask a question?" Bob said. "Of Bright Future, that is."

Bright turned to him. "Of course."

"That anecdote you told about the magical artifact which called the Element Bearers to solve problems," said Bob. "I don't ever recall hearing about that."

"Ah, well, I know it's not quite part of the approved information," said Bright. "But some ponies from Equestria are known to drop additional tidbits here and there if you ask the right questions."

"That seemed to be an awfully large 'tidbit' though."

"I suppose it is as Strong Hooves said. There are those more sympathetic to our cause in Equestria and want to show us how we can be more like them."

"Maybe I should make this clear," said Sunny. "I don't want to see us becoming a carbon-copy of Equestria. I don't even think we can."

"That echoes my sentiments as well," said Goldy. "We have to do what's best for us. Equestria can certainly be an inspiration, but we can't follow that model blindly."

"Yes, I agree," said Bright. "I do feel that the Great Pillars of Harmony are universal, but it's up to us as to how to realize it. After all, it's not like we're going to have an immortal alicorn princess to guide us anytime soon."

"Or at all," Bob added.

"Yes," said Bright in a more subdued voice. "Or at all."

Chapter 9 - Magical Mayhem

The Countess and her party now fully understood just how desperately the evil Baron wanted to acquire the cursed peasant girl. Did he already know the nature of her arcane abilities, something which remained a mystery to the girl herself? After all, the Baron's minions once had her in their clutches and had plenty of time to learn her secrets.

The stalwart band were forced to disguise themselves as simple stable hands in an attempt to elude interception. It was all the indignity the Countess could take, and she was already reaching the boiling point considering they had to abandon their carriage when--

"Jenny!"

Jenny blinked rapidly as the narrative dissolved. She sat with one foot thrust into a work boot, her hands still holding the top edge. Her eyes were still staring at the boot, but only after another few seconds did it appear without the trappings of fantasy.

She looked up at a concerned Eileen. "I'm sorry, what?"

"I've been calling you for the past minute," Eileen said in a voice of both concern and annoyance. "When you didn't respond, I came to see what was wrong. You looked like you were frozen or something."

"I'm fine," Jenny said in a terse voice. She shoved her other foot into the remaining boot and winced as it pinched her toes. "Just having a hard time with these. They're a size too small."

"I don't like this either," Eileen grumbled. "None of us are going to be making any fashion statements today."

Eileen was dressed in a billowy plaid shirt and faded jeans that had been patched in a few places. Her hair was tied with some string and stuffed under the shirt.

"So, do I look like a guy?" Eileen asked.

Eileen did have a somewhat haggard face. "Uh, from a distance, yeah, I guess," said Jenny.

Eileen frowned. "This was Fire's idea. Bad enough we have to travel across rough scrub country with no sense of direction other than pony magic."

Jenny tried to focus on securing the remaining boot, but the Narrative was surging into her mind again.

"I draw the line here. If he tells me to wear a fucking binder, I'll tell him what he can do with it."

To compound the insult, the Countess was told to hide her femininity as much as possible. This was the last indignity she would allow herself to suffer. While she never claimed to be a beautiful woman, she was a proud and strong woman, and to suggest anything less was intolerable.

It was necessary, however, if they had any chance of leading the peasant girl to safety. So far, it appeared the Baron had been thrown off their trail. Yet the daughter of the Countess remained uneasy. Something told her that the Baron could not be so easily fooled. He had something up his sleeve, some means of tracking them that they had yet to--

"Are you even listening to me?" Eileen said.

Jenny fought to banish the fantastic setting from her mind, but it crept into her view at the corners of her vision. The pony domicile appeared as such only when she looked at her surroundings directly; otherwise, it was the quaint cottage from her Narrative.

"I'm sorry, I guess I have some things on my mind." With some effort, Jenny managed to banish the remaining vestiges of the fantastic setting. It got harder each time, just as its instantiation became easier.

"Jenny, I need you absolutely focused, okay?" Eileen said. "This is serious shit we're dealing with."

Jenny stood up. "I know. You don't have to tell me twice."

"I do when I see you go woolgathering as many times as I have today," said Eileen. "I could understand last night, you were all excited about the party and you were dead tired afterward, but--"

"I get it already," Jenny snapped.

"I hope you do. I don't mean to be harsh, but the last thing we need is to screw up because one of us wasn't paying attention." Eileen ran a hand over her hair. "Of course, now I'm picturing what your mother would say if she knew I was doing this. She'd probably ream me for involving you in the first place."

Jenny heard a clop of hooves. She glanced towards the door to see Beverly standing there.

"I wanted to be involved," Jenny said before turning her attention back to Eileen.

"That's not the point. Maybe I should've found a way for you to stay in Colorado Springs."

"I had to come along."

Eileen raised an eyebrow. "Had to?"

Jenny hesitated before replying, "We don't have any other family in Colorado Springs. Where would I have stayed?"

Though Eileen likely knew perfectly well that any number of pony communities west of the city would have been delighted to host her niece indefinitely, she didn't raise the point. Instead, she appeared to accept Jenny's assessment. "I guess there's no point in debating it." Eileen turned towards Beverly. "You doing okay?"

Beverly nodded. She was dressed in clothing similar to Eileen, except her jeans were more baggy so they could better hide her tail. A large straw hat covered her head, concealing most of her ears, and her rose-red hair was covered in a scarf, at least the part that had not been stuffed down her shirt. Nothing could be done to hide her hooves, as covering them would make it hard for her to walk, but they would be more or less concealed by the brush.

"I'd like to talk to Jenny," she said. "Um, alone, if you don't mind?"

"All right, but don't take too long," said Eileen. "Fire says we need to head out as soon as the pegasus patrol is in."

Jenny watched her aunt leave before saying, "You sure you're doing okay?"

Beverly gave her a wan smile. "It's rather uncomfortable with my tail stuffed into these pants, but I'll be all right." She stepped forward slowly. "I've been having to learn to walk without my tail. I didn't realize how much it was helping my balance."

Jenny almost muttered the first cynical reply that came to mind, that Sunset Shimmer had thought of everything. Except she hadn't, as she had never expected her plans to be stopped and some of her precious transformed ponies changed back to human.

Or something resembling it.

"I'm more concerned about you," Beverly said.

"I'm fine," Jenny said in a flat voice.

"I've been feeling your magic surging more."

Jenny frowned. "I told you, I don't have ..." She trailed off.

"You don't really believe that anymore, do you?"

Jenny covered her eyes with her hand. "Bev, I can't afford to have something screw us up. If this is even remotely based on my fantasy stuff, and it gets us into trouble, I'll be no better a help than I was when I was a stupid, self-centered brat!"

Without realizing it, Jenny had let her voice rise to a near shout. Bev's hat went askew when her ears flattened.

"I'm sorry," Jenny muttered. "I know you don't like hearing people yelling."

Bev adjusted her hat. "I know you're not mad at me. Loud noises just don't settle with me well."

Jenny had not wanted to get into this, but she had no one else to turn to. "I'm just frustrated. Something is happening to me, and I don't understand it. It's not supposed to be happening, not after I rehumanized."

"You never explained to me fully what's going on," said Beverly. "Only bits and pieces. Something about how you're gaining insights based on a fantasy setting in your head."

"It's more than that," said Jenny in a hollow voice. "I feel like I can't tell the difference between it and reality. Like the Narration is trying to take on a life of its own."

"Has this happened to you before?"

Jenny had not shared the incident with anyone since it had happened. She had managed to convince her audience -- a mix of human children and foals -- that she had a unicorn friend casting spells in the trees.

"Once," Jenny said in a lower voice. "I was telling one of my fantasy story ideas to some kids around a campfire. I thought it would be more fun for them if I did it like they were characters in it. It got to the point where I was starting to see everyone as if they were dressed like in the story."

"And you're sure that wasn't just your own vivid imagination but augmented by magic?"

"Not when I could tell that the kids were starting to see it as well!" Jenny said. "And some started saying lines of dialog right out of my head. It was enough to make me stop. I haven't indulged in it since."

Bev paused. "Until now."

"No, not until now. This feels like it's imposing itself on me, not the other way around." Jenny wrapped her arms tightly around herself. "You wanted to know why I'm scared of this magic. That's why."

Beverly looked thoughtful. "I've learned a lot about ponies and their magic from living with them for the past few weeks. Foals always have magic surges when they're young."

"I know all about that," Jenny snapped. "But I'm no foal."

"But you are coming into some sort of new magic," said Beverly. "If your body is not used to it, it could be something similar."

Jenny clenched her hands into fists and paused until the urge to yell had passed. She couldn't make Beverly understand that this was not something she wanted. She had not rehumanized just to exchange one form of magic for another. She had wanted to go back to being normal again.

In the space of a few seconds, Jenny went from anger to near tears. She realized only then what she had refused to admit ever since learning the truth about her past: the moment Sunset Shimmer had interfered with her life, long before that alien pony started the ETS pandemic, Jenny had ceased to be normal. She was pining for something that she would never have.

Beverly gave her a concerned look. "Are you all right?"

Jenny would never be all right, but she kept that sentiment to herself. She let out a ragged sigh and struggled for words that were not just more lamentation. Fortunately, Eileen's distant voice saved her from the awkward moment. "Jenny! Bev! The pegasus patrol is back, it's now or never!"

"Let's go," Jenny said, avoiding Beverly's gaze as she headed out of the room.

Ted emerged from what he had dubbed his "office," but was really just a spare pony-built domicile which had all the amenities of a typical office. He often thought he would be better off to work out of his regular home, but ponies had become used to finding him here whenever they needed him in his official capacity as their city council representative.

Normally he was not at his office on a Saturday, but that morning it was the gathering place for what he ruefully referred to in his head as his partners in crime: those who were to help in the effort to see the Partial safely into the pony sector. Wildy was there, as well as a collection of other unicorns, a few earth ponies, and some hovering pegasi.

"All right, what's our status?" Ted asked.

"The main pegasus wing is on their way to Highlands Ranch," said Wildy. "They're going to be our spotters for when our guests are close."

"Have we actually heard from Beverly or her escorting humans?"

"We got word that they're moving out this morning. They should have left by now."

"No sign of the feds yet," one of pegasi said. "They're still mostly concentrated over by Parker, where we hoped they would be."

Ted raised an eyebrow. "Mostly?"

"A contingent or two did leave, but we figured they were just fanning out."

"We should track them," said Wildy. "We can't take any chances."

"We tried, but we lost sight of them," said the pegasus.

Wildy frowned. "I already don't like this."

"Settle down," said Ted. "Let's not panic until we have need to." He turned to the pegasi. "Send word that the rest of us will be joining them shortly."

"You got it," said the lead pegasus before he and his cohorts took to the sky.

"I still say we should've done this at night," Wildy grumbled. "Then we could've had a full compliment of night ponies to help us."

"We've had that debate already," said Ted. "If we do encounter any law enforcement, the last thing I want is a violent confrontation."

"Our night ponies are not that aggressive."

"It's perception that matters. I'm more concerned about the FBI getting itchy trigger fingers, especially if the--" Ted cut himself off when his ears swiveled. "Did you hear that?"

Wildy frowned, her own ears pricked. "Yeah, I did."

"It sounded like a firework of some sort," said one of the other unicorns. "Like a cherry bomb maybe."

Wildy turned her gaze towards the southeast. "It came from the edge of the city." Another distant pop sounded. "And again!"

"Who would be setting them off today?" asked a pony in a perplexed voice.

"With as many pegasi as there are in the air, some human asshole is likely getting his jollies taking pot-shots at them," Wildy grunted.

"Regardless of the reason, we can't let it distract us," Ted said. "We need to go soon if we want to get to Highlands Ranch in time to greet our guests."

As he spoke, his ears were already tracking a new sound, this time the approach of galloping hooves. "Please, somepony, I need help!" came a mare's cry.

Ted turned around in time to see Peach Blossom race up to them. "What is it? Is something wrong?"

Peach skidded to a stop, panting slightly. "It's that human who was visiting the market the other day, the one who was talking to Mayor Morgan."

"You mean Ryan?"

Peach frowned. "I don't care what his name is, all I know is that he's at it again. He's in one of the common areas harassing everypony. I wouldn't be so upset about it, but he was specifically targeting the foals and was scaring them something terrible before their parents took them inside."

"Did you contact the sheriff?" Ted asked.

"Fuck the sheriff, wake up some night ponies!" Wildy cried.

"It's too early in the day, they would likely be groggy as hell."

"I sent word to Sheriff Dave, but he's busy with something on the other side of the district," Peach said.

Ted ran a hoof through his mane and uttered an exasperated sigh. He had been the one to suggest that the sheriff might want to "look the other way" so he could honestly claim that he did not witness any aiding or abetting a fugitive. "What about the Greenwood Police?"

"Are you insane?!" Wildy cried before Peach could reply. "With what we're doing today, you really want human police all over the place?"

"They have some pony officers."

"And just how lucky would we have to be to get them to come over? If they're not traitors to their own kind like Jason."

"All right, enough," Ted said. "Peach, is he physically threatening anypony?"

"No, but the verbal threats are horrible," Peach replied.

"Threats of violence?"

"No, but they're just as chilling." Peach shivered. "I don't know what it is about him, but he gives me the creeps. I've never felt so wary around a human before."

Ted ditched his second plan, which was to summon the military police. They were charged with preventing violence against ponies, but they could act only on a clear threat. Also, to Wildy's point, the military was even less desirable than the police.

He had another option, but he dared not mention it with Wildy about. Late in the afternoon the day before, Connie had texted him the number the FBI agent had given her, supposedly a partner of Jason. Yet if he did notify the agent, would Jason come and be focused on Ryan, or would they use it as an excuse to maintain a presence in the district and cut off an avenue of escape for Beverly? Would they even have enough of a case against Ryan to arrest him?

Ted sighed. "Wildy, go wake up Midnight Star, but only him."

"On it!" Wildy said before galloping off.

"The rest of you, stick to the plan," Ted said. "We'll catch up with you later."

"We really could use your strength if something goes wrong, Ted," said one of the earth ponies. "You're stronger than the best of us."

Ted had no idea how he had managed to be blessed with such tremendous strength as a pony when he had never been particularly athletic as a human. He had yet to know what to really do with it, likely one of the reasons his haunches were still bare. "Yes, and that means I can gallop really fast as well," Ted said. "When I say I'll catch up, I meant it. Now, go!"

The others nodded and headed off.

Ted turned to Peach. "Can you lead me to Ryan? Maybe I can talk some sense into him."

Thin brown stalks of dead wild grasses dried out by the arid autumn climate waved in the stiff breeze as the ragged band trekked through the undulating and dusty scrub lands. Eileen coughed as the wind rose and seeded the air with more dust to add to what was already caked on their clothing and hair.

"We had to pick the one windy day to do this," Eileen muttered.

Up ahead, Fire dropped back from the earth ponies leading the way. Other earth ponies and a few unicorns trotted alongside the human contingent in a rough circle. "It's on purpose," said Fire. "Some pegasi are stirring up the wind so the dust will give us more cover.

Eileen paused until a coughing fit passed. "If we don't cough up our lungs before then." She brushed off her clothing when the worst of the wind gust had died down. In the distance came a distinct popping sound. "There's that damn noise again."

"The pegasus patrol checked it out," said Fire. "It's just fireworks."

"Who the hell would be setting them off now? It's not even close to a holiday."

"Does it matter? At least it wasn't gunfire like you feared it was."

Eileen glanced off to the side where the wind whipped up a broad and slowly rotating dust devil some distance away. "This can't be making the ranchers happy."

"To be blunt, they'll get over it," said Fire. "It's only one day they have to put up with it. It seems to be working, if the report from the latest patrol was right."

"Yeah, if they were right." Eileen jerked her head around when a boom echoed over them. "And that one was closer."

"Again, it's only fireworks." Fire glanced around. "We should be more worried about the local wildlife."

"Is that why we have so many earth ponies as escorts?"

"Yes. Some of these ranches are abandoned, and coyotes and other wild canines have moved in. Maybe they tend to stay away from humans, but not ponies."

Eileen grunted. "Yeah, Jenny told me about some of the problems the town had with them out west. Wolves, even."

Fire shuddered. "I did some predator patrol duty before I decided to move closer to humans. Wolves are bad, but not the worst. At least they're pack animals. Give the leader a bloody muzzle and the rest will retreat. Mountain lions are worse, as they're solitary hunters. They tend to be nocturnal, and stealthy as hell. Even the night ponies sometimes have trouble detecting them."

Eileen wanted to point out that this was another reason being a pony was not all it was cracked up to be, but she didn't want to get into another argument. She wondered if the ponies of Equestria did not have quite as many predators to deal with.

She glanced at their escort. "And what about the unicorns?"

"They're some of the best at levitation," said Fire. "They can lift as much as a large dog and move it a fair distance away. It's preferable to actually hurting the creature."

"And how are they against humans?"

"I see where this is going. I'm not sure I would want to put that to the test."

"Oh, yeah?" Eileen said. "I've heard some unicorns can actually use that spell to squeeze or even crush--"

"No sane pony would ever do that!" Fire cried. "And you are not suggesting that we do that against any law enforcement--"

"Calm down, all right? I wasn't suggesting any such thing."

"Then why even bring it up?" Fire snapped.

"Because you've gone on and on many times about how humans shouldn't fear ponies," said Eileen. "I'm just pointing out that there may be some legitimate reasons behind the fear."

"I'm not seeing it," Fire muttered.

"For all your talk about ponies and humans getting along together, you seem to be looking at it from only one perspective," said Eileen. "I don't doubt your intentions in the least, but I think you need to see the bigger picture."

"I'm the one who said ponies should reintegrate into human society," Fire explained. "I don't like the idea that a lot of us don't have electricity, no matter how comfortable a life they appear to have made for themselves. Why do you think I live in Fort Collins despite the strong pro-humanization sentiment up there? What harm am I to the humans in my neighborhood?"

"Says mister I-can-summon-up-a-geyser-with-a-stomp-of-my-hooves."

Fire frowned. "It's not as easy as that, and I know how to practice self-restraint."

"I don't doubt that either," said Eileen, her intentions of avoiding an argument tossed to the wayside. "But it's your potential that frightens humans. There's a reason we have laws to keep dangerous things out of the hands of psychos. With magic, we can't do that. All we can do is tell you: don't do that."

Fire raised an eyebrow. "Is that why you're in such denial about Jenny's magic?"

Eileen frowned. "Don't go there, Fire."

"Why the hell not? You just claimed that magic frightens you."

"I did not say that," Eileen glanced behind her, where Jenny and Beverly were walking together. Jenny showed no sign of having heard their conversation, but Beverly had tipped her hat back to expose her ears more. Eileen couldn't tell if the hat had simply become uncomfortable or she was trying to eavesdrop.

Eileen lowered her voice anyway. "But since you brought it up, I'll tell you what I am afraid of. I don't want that fear of magic to be directed at her. She's had enough shit go down to last her a lifetime. You do remember what I told you about how that bitch Sunset fucked with her life long before ETS, right?"

"Yes, you have," Fire said in a resigned voice.

"She rehumanized as a means to get past all that. She wants to be normal, and I want her to have that chance. Instead, they fucking botched the rehumanization spell that--"

"Nopony botched anything. Even Princess Twilight has gone on record stating they have no idea why some rehumanizations are turning out this way."

"Maybe that was a little harsh, I'm sorry," said Eileen in a more contrite voice. "But do you see my point?"

Fire hesitated a long moment before murmuring, "Maybe."

"It's not that I think humans should fear magic," said Eileen. "I'm just trying to point out the reality of the situation."

"But reintegrating ponies with humans is the solution!"

"No, it's only part of the solution. For all the talk about how ponies left some nasty human stuff behind, you're still falling into the same trap that many humans do: thinking that every problem has a single, silver bullet solution."

Fire sighed. "Okay, maybe that's not all there is to it. But having humans and ponies in the same communities together would certainly help and be better than what we have now."

"I don't deny that, but--"

The air suddenly resounded with a loud boom like that of an artillery shell. Bev gasped and flinched, her hat flying off her head.

"Somepony, get her hat back on!" Fire cried.

One of the unicorns ran up. He snatched the hat in his magic and jammed it atop Beverly's head. She grabbed it as if it were a life preserver, breathing hard.

"Are you all right?" Jenny asked, though her voice quavered as well.

"Y-yes, just a little spooked," Beverly said, trembling slightly.

Eileen started forward and was about to say something when her cell phone vibrated. She yanked it out and frowned. "The fuck?"

"It's all right, everypony!" one of the pegasi cried out from above. "It was another firework. I saw it rising just before it blew."

Eileen barely registered what the pegasus said as she stared at her phone going through its boot-up sequence. "And this just after Jenny's phone went to shit."

"Jenny?" Beverly said in a concerned voice. "Is something wrong?"

Eileen's gaze snapped up, and her eyes widened. Jenny stood rock still, her eyes staring blankly straight ahead.

Eileen raced up to her and placed her hands on Jenny's shoulders. "Jenny?"

Jenny continued to stare, oblivious.

"Jenny, this isn't funny!" Eileen cried, more in fear than admonishment. She lightly shook the girl, but this garnered no response. "Shit. Shitshitshit. What--"

"She's surging!" the unicorn cried.

"I can feel it, too!" called out another.

"And that's another reason I brought the unicorns along," Fire said.

Eileen whirled around to face them. "Then tell me just what in the flying fuck that means!"

A split-second later, another firework exploded overhead.

"He was right here!" Peach said, panting lightly as she galloped alongside Ted down the deserted street.

Ted was nowhere near as winded, and he had to slow down to avoid out-pacing Peach. "Maybe he left when nopony would listen to him."

Peach looked around and slowed to a canter. "He couldn't have been gone for long, he's driven everypony from the streets."

Several large apartment buildings towered over them. Many units had been extensively modified, patios overflowing with gardens and flowers nurtured by earth pony magic. Some units on the upper floors had their windows and patio doors removed to allow their pegasus residents to come and go directly from the sky. A few studio apartments suited the unicorns best, offering few distractions from practicing their spells. Basements converted into living space served the night ponies well, as it helped limit the amount of sunlight while they slept during the day.

As Ted and Peach's slowing hooves echoed against the remaining asphalt, a few ponies poked their heads warily from their apartments. Peach looked over to one and called out, "Anypony see where the human went?"

"He headed that way," said an earth pony, jabbing his hoof down a side street.

Ted's ears pricked. "Wait, I think I hear him. Let's go!"

He took off down the side street, paying little heed to whether Peach could keep up. The voice he had heard only as a vague noise in the distance now resolved itself into unsettling clarity. "--are all unnatural and alien to this world, a world shaped by and adapted to human beings. You do not and cannot belong here, your very presence in this form is a threat to the balance and stability of this planet."

Ted frowned and refrained from pointing out the irony in that last statement, wondering if the man had ever heard the phrase "climate change." He could at least be content that this was different from the Bible-thumpers they usually got.

Yet different didn't imply better, as he saw when he turned a corner and came to a stop, a panting Peach Blossom stopping alongside him a few moments later. Ryan was walking amongst a tight collection of relatively new pony-built homes, all constructed around a shared common area. This was where ponies of the neighborhood would gather, and where their foals played.

Most had withdrawn into their homes, though some stood or hovered in wary guard outside, but this had not deterred the man. If anything, he seemed to revel in the effect he was having. "You have reason to be frightened, little ponies. How can you possibly think that humanity, with its long history of fighting for what is rightfully its own, would let you settle anywhere you please with little regard to the laws that keep our society civilized?"

Peach shuddered beside him, and Ted took a deep breath to keep his own emotions steady. "Peach, stay back here and wait for the sheriff," Ted said in a low voice before he started towards Ryan.

Ryan approached a pegasus and pointed at him. "How can you claim you only wish to work for the betterment of this world when you are in a position to utterly destroy it with your dangerous powers of weather control? Do you have any idea of the kind of havoc you could wreak by plying your magic on an otherwise balanced system?"

"If we were allowed to have the proper training--!" the pegasus protested in a quavering voice.

"And do you seriously believe humans will acquiesce to your desires? Or is it more likely they will resist the very existence of magic itself -- with force, if necessary -- to protect this planet from disaster?"

"We could do so much good if--"

"You have fallen prey to the false promises of the Equestrians," said Ryan with deep contempt in his voice. "Humans have not forgotten this fact, and they will act, it is only a matter of time."

Ted stepped up to him. "Excuse me, sir--"

"But you can save yourself from retribution," Ryan continued as if Ted had not spoken. "You are unmarked. You can turn your back upon the false promises. You can save yourself from the eventual reckoning that must befall all of you if humanity is to remain safe from your unnatural abilities."

"Sir!" Ted yelled. "I must have a word with you!"

Ryan lowered his arm and turned towards Ted, scrutinizing him through narrowed eyes without saying a word.

Wariness crept over Ted, but he pushed through it and retained his authoritative voice. "Sir, I'm afraid I must protest what you're doing. I understand how strong your beliefs are, but--"

"It is not a mere belief, little pony," Ryan sneered. "It is the way of things. It is the truth. Humans have no capacity to accept you among them. Why should they? You are effectively aliens."

"Sir, I must ask that you leave," said Ted.

"And why should I?" Ryan declared. "This is American soil. I am an American practicing a constitutional right, a right called free sp--"

A set of deep blue hooves slammed into Ryan's chest and toppled him to the ground. Ted stumbled back in shock just as the perpetrator landed next to the fallen human with a loud clop and tossed a wild mane of purplish-black out of his magenta eyes.

"It's called 'harassment', you jackass," said the night pony.

The intrepid band thought they had accounted for everything. They were sure they had taken every precaution. They believed the Baron's men had lost track of their prey. Yet the Countess had her doubts, and she gave voice to them despite all attempts to assuage her. They were not helped by the fact that the machinery they had so relied on had begun exhibiting mysterious malfunctions.

Could the Baron have somehow laid a curse upon them, one designed to impede them? Yet that would mean he had been tracking them all along. Why sneak a mage loyal to the Baron among them to cast a curse when he could just have easily captured them instead?

Unless ...

... they already carried the curse with them!

Of course! It was the very peasant girl they were escorting. The Baron had no need to impede them, for he already knew this effect would manifest. The poor girl had little control over her surges of magic; all it would take was a sudden loud noise for the nervous girl to lose control just enough for her magic to surge and disrupt their devices.

The Baron knew this because the girl had disrupted his own devices while she was his captive. He would have had time to measure the effect, to connive of a way to use it to his advantage were the girl ever to escape ...

"So just how long are we supposed to wait until she comes out of this?!"

Jenny blinked rapidly and stared at her Aunt Eileen/the Countess, the fog of the Narrative still clouding her ability to discern fantasy from reality.

"For however long it takes her surge to end!"

She switched her gaze to Fire/the Countess' lieutenant. His words gave a sense of both clarity and confusion, a juxtaposition of illogic that made her want to retreat back into the Narrative, where things made more sense.

"Wait, I think she's coming out of it."

She turned her head and looked at Beverly/the cursed peasant girl. Slowly her environs were coming into focus, yet she did not feel like the instigator. The Narrative was pushing her away; it had served its purpose for now, and she had to return to the real world.

Eileen loomed before her, the trappings of fantasy melting away rapidly. "Are you all right?"

"I ... um ..." Jenny murmured. "I'm sorry, I was just--"

"Jenny, take it easy," Fire said. "You just had a rather strong magic surge. Foals who experience them feel a little disoriented and tired afterward." He turned to Eileen. "Maybe we should find someplace for her to take a short nap."

"And just where the hell can we do that in the middle of nowhere?" Eileen snapped.

Beverly stepped closer. "Was it what you told me before?"

Jenny stared. "Huh?"

"The immersive fantasy. The Narration you talked about. The--" A loud boom sounded overhead, and Beverly flinched. "God, I wish they'd stop that!"

"I'm starting to think there's something to it," Eileen muttered.

"What purpose would there be in shooting off random fireworks?" Fire asked. "Granted, it's unusual when there's no special occasion. Are you sure some local sports team didn't win some championship or--"

"The FBI is tracking Beverly!" Jenny shouted.

Fire's pupils shrank. "Are you sure?"

"I'm positive," said Jenny, though she didn't want to be. She wanted all of this to be a bad dream. "Our cell phones keep rebooting because--"

"I had thought of that," Eileen said. "First thing that came to mind was that the feds had hacked them, but even they wouldn't be so obvious about it."

"No, listen to me!" Jenny cried. "It's not that. It's Beverly herself."

Beverly's ears drew back. "Wh-what?"

"Our phones rebooting, all the electronic problems with the car, it's all from Beverly's magic."

"But pony magic doesn't affect technology," Fire said.

Jenny frowned. "Well, hers does. Every time she gets spooked, she's letting off something that messed with all the electronics around her. It's been happening ever since she's been with us. It happened in the car a few times, and it happened at the stream when the metal bucket landed near us, and it's happening with all these fireworks."

One of the unicorns stepped forward. "I did notice that she was giving off bursts of magical energy, but it wasn't any different from what I was told other unicorns had detected, so I didn't think to note it."

Eileen frowned. "Shit."

"Whoa, wait!" Fire said. "How does that even remotely help the FBI?"

"For crying out loud, you're the one who's supposed to be still using human tech," Eileen said. "Electrical interference can be detected any number of ways. Maybe some of it becomes radio noise."

"Or magnetic fields induced by electrical flow," said Beverly in a hollow voice. "At the camp, they told me their devices would malfunction around me, but when I tried to ask them about it later, they refused to discuss it with me."

"The exact mechanism doesn't matter," Jenny said. "What matters is, they've been using those fireworks to induce those bursts so they could locate her. That's why they've been getting closer."

Eileen looked up. "And now they've stopped."

An awkward silence fell, broken only by the whistling of the breeze through the tall grasses and the sound of Jenny's pounding heart roaring in her ears. Suddenly a shout rose from above. "Activity to the northeast! A whole bunch of dark-colored vans approaching on the county road!"

"And that would be the feds," Eileen muttered. "Wonderful."

Several pegasi dove from the sky as the ground-based escort gathered in close. "Those vans are headed towards a point just north of here along the trail," said one of the pegasi. "They look like they're intending to cut you off."

"Can you stall them?" Fire asked.

"We've already got some pegasi trying to whip up a dust storm to make it harder for them to see."

"That's not going to work if they're using GPS," said Eileen.

A pegasus smirked. "GPS can't track every single rock and boulder. We can send some unicorns to try to put obstacles in their path."

Another pegasus raced towards them. "We need everypony back in the sky! We just had two pegasi tasered out of the air!"

"They can't do that!" Fire cried.

"You seriously think they're going to fall for the same tactics you used back when we took Bev out of that town?" Eileen said.

"I don't mean that. I mean a pegasus could get severely injured from a fall. It's excessive force, and that's against the terms of the treaty with Equestria."

"Fine, I'll make a note to mention that to Princess Celestia next time I see her."

"For once, will you two stop arguing?!" Jenny screamed. "We need to do something!"

The nearby pegasi lifted off. "We'll keep that dust storm going as long as we can! You might have to retreat for now."

"We'll head back to town," Fire said. "They didn't start in with the fireworks until we were long gone from there. It might be safe."

"If they can get Bev to keep giving off those magic bursts, I don't think any place will be safe," Eileen said. "But we don't have a whole lot of choice. Fine, we'll backtrack."

Fire turned towards the pony escort. "Let's start back the way we came, and we need to hurry!"

Beverly stepped alongside Jenny. "Maybe you should have refused to help me. I'm just going to get everypony into trouble."

Jenny had no answer, as she was too wrapped up trying to sort out her own head. The Narration had felt like a tangible force, similar to her massive strength when she was an earth pony. She could sense it lurking somewhere in her psyche, like a furnace waiting for the strike of the igniter upon the gas, but one that would fire on its own when the time was right. She doubted she could clamp down on it like she had that night at the campfire.

She turned her gaze towards Beverly, who looked at her with worried, glistening eyes. "No point in might-have-beens," Jenny finally said in a strained voice.

"I'm afraid for you," said Beverly. "They want me because they think my magic might be dangerous. I can only imagine what they might think of you."

Jenny doubted it would be half as bad as what she was thinking about herself.

"Midnight!" Ted cried. "I was trying to resolve this matter."

Midnight Star smirked. "I just did."

"I meant peacefully!"

"The only thing that's gonna restore the peace is kicking this guy's ass out of the district." Midnight squinted as the sun came out from behind a cloud. He shaded his eyes with a wing. "Ugh, fine time to get a pony out of bed. Why can't fuckwads like this come around at night instead?"

Ted looked down at the stricken man, who clutched his chest as he wheezed, one of his eyes closed. The human didn't seem quite as intimidating as he had a moment ago. Other curious ponies began emerging from their homes to peer at the spectacle.

Midnight trotted around Ryan, occasionally poking him with a hoof or the tip of a wing. "No weapons at least. Well, except all his hot air. Hopefully the pegasi can clean it up." He turned to Ted. "Gotta admit, he's better than most. Last dude I dealt with who set himself up as a pro-human preacher complained about being touched by the devil's minion. Can you imagine that? Lovable, snuggly me in league with Satan?"

Ted frowned. He should have realized having Wildy fetch Midnight was a bad idea, as she had likely inflated the threat. "You're not helping."

"Hey, not my fault the sheriff can't haul his ass over here to deal with the problem himself." Midnight glanced down at Ryan. "Whatsamatter? Something in your eye? Don't think you're gonna distract us and whip out some hidden weapon. It won't see the light of day before I break it. Or your hand holding it."

Ted looked down. Ryan had sat up and turned his head away, and something shiny glistened on a fingertip before he raised it back to his eye. "He's just adjusting a contact. You gave him such a blow I'm surprised they didn't just pop right out. You could've cracked his sternum."

"Hey, I know how to pull my punches," said Midnight. "I got a lot of practice with the criminals in my old neighborhood when the assholes thought the breakdown of law and order during ETS was a looter's paradise. Guess who helped teach them otherwise."

That was the deepest insight Ted had ever had about Midnight's human history. Like many ponies from troubled backgrounds, they chose to keep their past to themselves. All Ted really knew of the pony was his recent history, like his failed attempts to become one of the sheriff's deputies or a Denver police officer.

Midnight looked around. "Hey, I got a question for you, Ted. Did Wildy summon anypony else? Dream Striker or Moon Racer perhaps?"

Ted tilted his head at the odd question. "Wildy didn't tell me she was going to summon anypony but you."

"Hmm, okay."

"Why?"

Midnight drew closer to Ted and said in a lower voice, "Well, just before I got here, I coulda sworn I felt another night pony was nearby using his magic."

Ted knew night ponies had dreamwalking ability. He suspected it went beyond that, but many were reticent to talk about it. "I'm not sure I follow."

Midnight gave Ted a skeptical look and appeared to consider for a moment, at least until Ryan stirred. "I'll tell you later. Uh, maybe."

Ted raised an eyebrow. "Maybe?"

"Long story. Anyway, looks like our boy here is getting up." Midnight turned towards Ryan, splaying his legs into a battle stance and unfolding his wings. "So you got two options. You can leave the easy way, which is under your own power. Or you could leave the hard way -- and admittedly, the more fun way -- by me bucking you out of here. Your choice."

As Midnight spoke, Ted heard several more sets of hooves. Peach approached them, accompanied by a large earth pony stallion. A sheriff's star lay against the rust-red fur of his chest, hanging from a neck almost obscured by a thick dark brown mane. He was flanked by another earth pony stallion on his left and a night pony mare on his right.

"There will be no bucking of humans today, Midnight," the starred stallion said in a deep voice with a distinct western drawl.

Midnight blew a raspberry at him. "Killjoy."

"You were always too quick on the trigger, Midnight," said the night pony mare.

Midnight rolled his eyes. "Yeah, fine, whatever. Look, you gonna run this guy outta town or what?"

Ted turned back to Ryan as the man rose to his former intimidating height. Except now, he wasn't. He seemed almost frail, his thin frame and sallow face more pronounced. Ted wondered why Ryan had seemed so larger than life earlier. Perhaps it had all hinged on his oration.

Ted turned to the rust-red stallion. "Sheriff Dave, this man was causing a disturbance. As much as we don't want to run humans out of here--"

"I understand," said the sheriff. He turned to Ryan. "Sir, we don't take kindly to being browbeat. If you want to have a proper discussion with ponies about their decision to remain ponies, you must keep it civilized."

"Yes, and do let us know ahead of time so we can prepare the tea and crumpets," said Midnight.

"As it is, I must ask you to leave. Perhaps you can return at some future date if you are willing to act in a less hostile fashion."

"Or you could just, you know, never come back. That works, too."

"Midnight," Dave deadpanned.

"Oh, spare the friendship and rainbows for once," said Midnight. "People like this don't respond to it."

"I will take my leave," said Ryan, his voice slightly raspy.

"Best news I've heard all day," said Midnight.

"I will escort you," said Dave. "Peach, please check to make sure there are no lost foals wandering about."

"Of course," said Peach before she headed away.

Dave turned to the night pony mare. "Moon Racer, do you feel alert enough to get more information about the incident?"

Ted thought it odd that he would leave the night pony behind instead of the other earth pony, but as he looked at Midnight's irritated expression, he wondered if the selection had been made with the aggressive night pony stallion in mind.

Moon Racer gave Midnight an evaluating look before the black-furred, silver-maned mare said, "Yes, I can handle that."

"Thank you." Dave and his earth pony deputy took up position on either side of Ryan. "Come along with us, sir, and I would advise keeping your arms at your sides at all times."

Ryan glared at them, but said nothing as he marched forward, the sheriff and his deputy trotting alongside and keeping their eyes on him.

Moon approached Ted, but before she could speak, Midnight stepped between them. "Okay, Moony, fess up," he said with a smirk.

Moon gave him a confused look. "About what? And how many times do I have to tell you that I don't like that nickname?"

"That little bit of you-know-what you did just as I arrived."

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

Midnight sighed. "Look, you can trust Ted, okay? Out with it."

"Midnight, I have absolutely no clue what you're referring to," said Moon. "I came here with the sheriff, not a moment sooner."

Midnight frowned. "You're serious, aren't you?"

Moon glanced at Ted and said in a lower voice. "When am I not serious when it comes to using that sort of magic? If I'm guessing right as to what you mean."

"Excuse me," said Ted, some irritation creeping into his voice. "Can somepony please explain to me what you're talking about?"

Midnight glanced about. "Okay, so, uh, some night ponies can do some additional magic outside of ass-kicking and dreamwalking."

Ted's tail swished. "What kind of magic?"

"Well--"

"Be careful what you tell him," Moon admonished.

"Oh, stuff a sock in it, Moony," Midnight snapped. "Anyway, yeah, some night ponies can affect other ponies mentally."

Ted's pupils shrank.

"I mean, not all of us. I can't do it, for instance, but Moony here can. Most of us can sense when other night ponies do it."

"Affect mentally how?" Ted demanded.

"Like what I sensed just before I knocked that asshole down. Making others wary and fearful. Thought maybe it was Moony--"

Moon Racer growled and bared her teeth.

Midnight raised his fore-hooves. "Sorry! I thought Moon here was trying to soften him up and make him easier to take out if he got violent."

"I did nothing of the sort," said Moon.

Ted stepped up to Midnight. "What you just described was exactly how all of us felt in Ryan's presence."

Midnight's eyes widened.

"He affected Connie, too. The FBI agent was even asking about it."

Midnight ground his teeth. His eyes blazed, and he snapped his wings open. "I knew I shoulda bucked that bastard when I had the chance!"

Moon gasped and threw herself at Midnight when he tried to lift off. "Midnight, no!"

"Leggo of me!" Midnight shouted, his wings flapping hard and dragging Moon forward.

"It's not for you to do this!"

"Like hell it's not!"

Moon gave Ted a desperate look. "Ted, please, help me!"

Ted had never seen a being, either human or pony, so enraged. He threw his forelegs around Midnight's barrel and summoned his magic, rooting his rear hooves to the ground as if they been planted there like a tree.

"LET GO!" Midnight bellowed.

"I'm not going to have you kill him!" Moon said.

"I don't wanna kill him, I just wanna bash his skull against the ground a few dozen times!"

Ted felt nauseous to hear another pony speak with such horrible violence. "Midnight, calm down!" Ted said in a quavering voice. "You need to tell me what has you so upset!"

"Fine, I'll tell you!" Midnight thundered, snapping his wings to his sides. After Ted and Moon let go, Midnight rounded on Ted. "I'll bet you anything that asshole who just walked away is a rehumanized night pony."

Moon gasped. Ted just stared, too stunned to respond.

"Those contacts he was fiddling with probably hide his eye color," said Midnight. "That's one trait rehumanization seems almost never to reverse with night ponies. It would've given him away in an instant."

"But if he's rehumanized, he's not supposed to have ..." Ted trailed off as he remembered what Wildy had told him about the rehumanized girl accompanying Beverly.

"Not only does he still have some of that magic, he's abusing it."

Those last two words were spoken with such utter disgust that Ted nearly flinched. Even Moon Racer wore an expression like something rancid had passed under her muzzle.

"A-are you sure?" Ted asked in a shaky voice.

"Believe me, I know about abuse of power," Midnight said more contritely. After a pause, he added, "I used to do it myself."

Ted stared. "But I thought you said you didn't have--"

"I don't, but I can still dreamwalk. My name was not always Midnight Star. It used to be Midnight Terror. I had a knack for instilling the most horrible and twisted nightmares in other ponies' dreams."

Ted swallowed hard.

"I only used it against ponies I thought were bad," said Midnight. "But that didn't make it right."

"What stopped you?"

"Princess Luna." Midnight shuddered. "She appeared to me in the dreamscape one night and showed me just how terrifying she could be when she's angry."

"That's why Sheriff Dave left me here," said Moon. "Midnight is still technically on probation."

"From Luna?" Ted asked.

Midnight and Moon exchanged a look. Finally, Midnight said. "Uh, not quite. Let's just say there are controls in place to prevent what I had done and leave it at that."

"And you're not one of those controls," Moon declared. "You have no authority to punish Ryan for this. I'm not sure anypony does, not when he's human now."

"I don't give a rat's ass that he's human. He's abusing night pony power and needs to be stopped."

Ted's head was spinning. He had learned far more about night ponies than he had ever known, and it made them all the more intimidating. "The FBI is actively investigating a terrorist threat, and Ryan is a person of interest. You should tell them what you just told me."

"Are you out of your fucking mind?!" Midnight yelled. "Yeah, that's just what the feds want to hear, that they have even more reason to fear night ponies. Brilliant."

Ted frowned. "Connie told me that the security of this city is more important, and I'm starting to understand her perspective better."

Moon stepped up. "Midnight, maybe he's right. We don't have the authority to--"

"Humans don't either," Midnight snapped.

"But he is human now!"

"And what did I just say about not caring about that?" Midnight turned away from them.

Moon unfolded her wings and started after him. "Midnight, I'm warning you, don't--!"

"I'm not going to do anything myself, but I'm going to find somepony who can."

"How are you going to do that?" Ted asked.

Midnight glanced back at them. "By going back to bed." He opened his wings and took off like a missile.

Ted turned towards Moon. "What did he mean by that?"

Moon sighed. "He's probably going to contact somepony via the dreamscape that he thinks can help. But none of them have dealt with a human wielding those sorts of powers."

"Who's 'them?'"

Moon was silent for a long moment. "It's not something we discuss with the other tribes."

"Nevertheless, if there's a threat to either the ponies or humans of this city, I need to know about--"

Before he could finish, several pegasi shot out of the sky and hovered nearby. "Ted, come on! We need every available pony! What are you doing back here?"

Ted turned towards them, his heart dropping into his hooves when he saw their distressed faces and singed fur. "Something came up unexpectedly. What is it?"

"All hell's breaking loose!" the pegasus in the lead exclaimed. "The feds are on to us!"

"And we're running out of options!" said another.

"And they were almost here, we had them in sight."

"We need to figure out a way to buy them more time."

Ted's mind raced. He had no idea how he could help. All he had was his strength, and that could only make matters worse if he applied it like Midnight had applied his. "All right, let's go. Moon Racer, we'll have to talk later."

Ted bolted into a gallop as fast as his legs would take him.

"Faster!" Fire cried. "We need to move faster!"

"I can go only so fast without my tail balancing me!" Beverly cried in a distressed voice as Jenny held onto her arm to keep her steady.

"Take your tail out. Disguising it doesn't matter now. Anything to get us moving!"

The forces of the evil Baron were closing in on the heels of the intrepid band as they retreated. They were slowed by the very disguises they had hoped would allow them safe passage.

"Jenny, please, help me," Beverly pleaded.

Jenny immediately moved into action as the Narrative played out in her head, but only because reality and fantasy were now coincident. When she reached for Beverly's jeans to help pull her tail out, they instead appeared to her as a peasant's dress.

"They're still closing!" a pegasus cried. "We don't have many viable fliers left!"

The ground became littered with the prone bodies of the creatures whose magic was no match for the Baron's weapons of war. They could only be content that the Baron was wary of using lethal force. It still meant their living shield was being eroded away at a steady and inescapable rate.

Yet would the Baron be content with running them down like dogs and exhaust his men, or would be have been more clever, and come at them from another side?

Jenny stopped dead in her tracks, nearly pulling Beverly off her hooves.

"Jenny, what the hell?!" Eileen cried out when she almost collided with them.

"We can't go this way!" Jenny cried.

"How the hell would you--"

"She starting to surge again!" cried one of the unicorns.

"She's right!" a pegasus called out. "More vans approaching from the southeast!"

"Shit," Eileen muttered,

"This way!" Fire cried, jabbing a hoof to the west.

"That will lead us right into a town," Eileen said.

"We don't have any choice, they've covered all the other places we can go."

The Baron needed merely to close the trap. His knights were almost upon them. Their only recourse was to head into a nearby town and hope the citizens would be sympathetic to their plight.

Jenny's fingers tightened around Beverly's arm.

Beverly glanced down. "J-Jenny?"

Yet that was not to be, as the tendrils of the Baron's power had reached even there to prevent their escape.

Jenny was only barely aware of Eileen grasping her shoulders and shouting, "You need to move!"

"Jenny, you're hurting my arm!" Beverly cried as she tried to wriggle free from Jenny's grip.

"No good!" a pegasus said. "There are police cars everywhere in the town to the west."

"What do we do?!" Fire exclaimed.

A tingle crawled up Jenny's spine.

But the Countess realized there was only one thing to do.

"We stand here, that's what," Eileen said in a low voice.

"But we've come all this way, we can't just--"

They had to make their stand against the Baron's forces.

Jenny forced her fingers to loosen. Beverly whimpered and yanked her arm free. Several unicorns gave her nervous looks. The tingle grew worse, spreading over her entire body. The Narrative swelled in her mind ...

"There's nothing else for us to do!" Eileen yelled. "We have to--"

... and spilled out into the world.

"--make our stand here against these knaves!" declared the Countess as she drew herself up to her full, regal height.

The Baron's knights arrived in their dark carriages, pulling hard on the reins and drawing them to a halt. At once, the knights leapt to the ground brandishing their weapons. The one in the lead cried out, "You will all surrender quietly! You are now under the protective custody of the Baron."

The Countess stepped forward. "And on what authority does he claim this so-called custody over us?" her voice rang out, as haughty as it would be when speaking to a disobedient underling.

"By the authority granted to us by the Crown," the knight replied.

The Countess made a disgusted noise. "Oh, yes, of course, the Crown," she said in a mocking tone. "The very same into whose coffers I pour my gold to little end."

"Now see here--!"

"No, it is you who must open your eyes," the Countess declared. "You who are working for a corrupt lord who only wishes to use this poor peasant girl to his own ends."

"We do not set the Baron's agenda, we merely carry it out," said the knight.

"Yes, and if that agenda is foul and corrupt, does that not make your own actions foul and corrupt as well?"

The knight exchanged an uncertain glance with his cohorts, who now muttered amongst themselves. He turned back to the Countess. "It is not for us to judge the actions or desires of our betters."

"Your betters," the Countess spat as if saying a dirty word. "You, noble knight, have no better than your dedication to the general good. Nothing good can come out of spiriting off a girl who has done no one any harm."

"But we are protecting the general good!"

"From whom? And for what? Name a single law this girl has broken save for whatever infractions the Baron has conjured in his head?"

The knight hesitated. More muttering broke out behind him. "She has escaped from incarceration--"

The Countess' lieutenant surged forward. "An incarceration she had neither earned nor desired! And one that cannot be considered even remotely legal even by the very laws of the Crown itself!"

"Easy, good sir," the Countess said in a lower voice. "Allow me to handle this."

The lead knight frowned. "We are wasting time."

"Indeed we are," declared the Countess. She stepped alongside her lieutenant. "If you desire the girl that badly, if you wish to fly in the face of both logic and your own integrity, then you will need to come through us."

The knight glared at her. "Do not force my hand, Countess."

"Good! You recognize my title at last. Perhaps this bodes well."

"If you do not move out of the way--"

"What will you do? Attack a lady? Oh, yes, that is exactly what a noble knight would do. But you are not corrupt, oh no."

Behind him, the knight's men became uneasy.

"You cannot have it both ways. You cannot claim justice but seek to usurp it."

Before the knight could respond, a cry rose from among the ranks of the Countess' own guards. "Reinforcements to the north!"

Suddenly, the sky was once more thick with the winged creatures who had served them so faithfully. A few of the knights shouted and lifted their weapons, but their leader raised his arm. "Hold! Hold! There are too many, and we have strict orders not to incur excessive harm!"

"Ah, so the Baron has some redeeming qualities after all," rang out a new voice as it approached. "As My Lady has said, this bodes well."

All eyes turned to the newcomers, a stallion of the magical kingdom of the north, standing strong and firm, his consort by his side. The Countess turned to him and said, "Our noble benefactor, I presume?"

"Indeed," said the stallion. "I came as soon as I realized things were amiss, but it appears you have dealt with these gentlemen well in my absence."

His consort spat on the ground. "Do not dignify these curs by such generous titles. They deserve to be treated as nothing more than the mongrels they are!"

"Easy, my dear," said the stallion in a firm voice. "Now is not the time."

The Countess turned to the knights. "We will take our leave and make passage into the kingdom. Expect me to lodge a formal protest with the Crown over this."

"The Baron will not like this," the knight muttered.

"To hell with what your Baron thinks," proclaimed the mare.

The leader gestured to the other knights, and they began climbing back into the carriages. "We will let you go because we have little choice. I cannot predict what the Baron will do now. He is not a man to let what he wants slip through his fingers."

"A worry for another time," said the stallion as his consort continued to glare at them. "Come, all, let us make haste to our court. There you will ... um ... uh ..."

The fantasy abruptly ended, the illusion dissolving with it. The departing carriages wavered like heat rising from hot asphalt and became vans, leaving a trail of dust in their wake as they retreated across the dry scrub.

Jenny blinked rapidly into the ensuing awkward silence broken only by the wind and the sound of the departing vans. Overhead, pegasi gave each other confused looks. At the edge of the gathering, a large earth pony stallion and unicorn mare looked on in astonishment.

Eileen stared at the departing vans before turning around. "Someone tell me ... what the FUCK just happened?!"

All eyes turned to Jenny, but her own had started to roll back in her head as she collapsed to the ground.

Chapter 27 - The Curtain Falls

The noble knight whom the comrades of the intrepid band had helped enter the kingdom had just put his scheme into motion. He stood before the others, resplendent in his shining armor, boldly proclaiming the so-called "crimes" of which the Baron insisted they were guilty. Their hopes were pinned upon the arrival of his compatriot, a senior commander among the knights, that he could bring them to a proper and just magistrate not in the pocket of the evil Baron ...

"Jenny, are you sure you got all that?"

Jenny blinked rapidly and looked towards Jason. She saw him wrapped in the armor she had just pictured in her mind's eye. Her heart skipped a beat as she glanced at the others, but no one else appeared to notice it.

"Yes, I got it," Jenny said.

Jason eyed her for another moment before turning away. Had he started to sense a magic surge? He was a unicorn after all. As the imaginary armor faded away, she vaguely remembered he was reading them their Miranda rights.

"About these so-called crimes," said Eileen, and for a panicked moment, Jenny thought her aunt had only echoed how the Story was unfolding in her head. When it was clear Eileen was speaking with her own voice, Jenny relaxed somewhat. "I can think of any number of ways that a bunch of them are pure bullshit given the circumstance."

Jason rolled his eyes. "You do realize you're giving up your right to be silent if you continue, right?"

Eileen frowned. "You're really going to be anal about that?"

"This can't be just for show," said Jason. "We have to do this by the book. It's the only way the law will be satisfied and allow you to have your day in court. You won't get that if Fuller's people get hold of you."

Jenny looked around. They were standing near the center of the common area. The pony residents of the building had been asked to keep clear, but several sympathizers hung around, whispering to one another with concerned looks. From the way many of them focused more on Jenny than her compatriots, she wondered if they were simply waiting to see her ability again.

"I just hope it's only Fuller's goons we need to worry about," Eileen muttered.

"My partner intends to take you to the Broomfield office for processing, where he knows and trusts all the agents assigned there," said Jason. "Also, once he arrives, we'll invite the police inside. It will become a matter of public record then."

"Just because I'm curious, why can't we do that now?" asked Fire.

"Because my authority as an agent may have already been pulled. If there is any sort of APB out for me, the police may be forced to arrest me. It will be better for my partner to complete this."

"If Fuller hasn't pulled Heller's authority as well," Eileen said in a sour voice.

"Despite Fuller's influence, Anthony knows too many people who would get very suspicious if Fuller attempted that," said Jason.

"What about the Narrative?" Bev asked.

Jenny flinched. "Huh?"

"Does it say anything about Mr. Heller's status?"

"It referred to both of them as knights," said Jenny. "I think that means they're still able to work in their official capacity."

One corner of Jason's mouth rose. "Knights, huh? Never really pictured myself like that, but I'll take what I can get if that ability of yours is even half as useful as others say it is."

Jenny did not respond. Already the Narrative was so tightly linked to her that it was like a book that she didn't want to put down. The temptation grew to begin reading it again. She felt a vague sense of excitement juxtaposed upon her own trepidation and anxiety.

How could she be remotely excited about something like this? This wasn't like one of her fantasies that she could turn off or ignore at will. Yet that excitement was not only there, it was growing.

"At least it explains how you all managed to stay one step ahead of the law," Jason said, though his voice held more admiration than admonishment. "Anthony and I were wondering how you had pulled that off."

"I'd say more about it, but right to remain silent and all that," Eileen said in a stiff voice.

"Yes, and I should clam up as well, or someone can claim entrapment."

"I'd rather we didn't just stand around staring at one another for the duration," Fire said.

"If the pegasi managed to clear the main road, Anthony should be here very soon," said Jason.

Jenny wrapped her arms around herself. The Narrative wanted to surge into her mind again. She glanced at the others, but none of the unicorns among them were looking her way. Had she finally established enough control that they couldn't tell when she started to tap into it? Little solace to her when it made her desire the power all the more.

Why shouldn't she use it? Her friends needed her. She didn't need to be a pony to consider friendship important.

She heard a faint chime, and Jason levitated his cell phone from his saddlebags. "Yeah?"

"I may have a problem," came Anthony's tense voice.

Jenny clenched her teeth. She had to take it now. Something was happening, and she had to know.

"What is it?" Jason said.

"Roadblock. A single car, two agents outside flagging me down."

"Shit, they have to be Fuller's men. Can you get around them?"

"Trying now, but--" Anthony's voice was suddenly interrupted by a squeal of tire and a faint crack. "Under fire! Need both hands for--"

The call went dead.

"The fuck is going on?!" Eileen cried, her voice more one of fear than anger.

Jason looked over to them with what Jenny thought to be remarkable calm. She wished she felt even a fraction of it herself. "We may have to make do and hope I'm enough to complete this arrest. If Tonya is still with Fuller's people, we may have a chance. I think we need to--" He suddenly stopped and turned around. "Now what?"

Jenny had barely noticed the approach of galloping hooves. Now Sheriff Dave came to a stop before them. "Gotta give you folks a heads-up. A bunch of cops are being pulled off this detail."

Jason frowned. "What the hell for?"

"They got a report of a gunman near one of the schools in the area."

Ted suddenly gasped and surged towards him. "Sheriff! Was it the Golden Blossom Schoolhouse?"

"That's the closest one to the report," said Dave. "Going into lockdown as we speak."

Ted paled. "Dear God, that's the school Connie's daughter Christina goes to!"

Jason turned to his cell phone. "I'm contacting the GVPD. They've got to maintain at least a minimal presence here."

Jenny was no longer listening. Everything faded away as she let the Narrative consume her.

The Baron soon proved more wily than any of them could have foreseen. Already he had tried to intercept the noble commander who had fought so valiantly to defy the corrupt Baron, and his encounter with the Baron's men was coming down to the clash of swords.

And now yet another disaster threatened to unravel their carefully woven plans. The local constable, having pledged his support, was being called away to protect the citizens from a brigand jeopardizing the safety of the little ones! Could their luck have been worse?

Or ... was it really bad luck at all?

Was it a ruse? A distraction? A clever setup to draw away the constable's men at a crucial moment? What if there was no brigand at all, but merely a fiction conjured to thwart their chances at escaping from the Baron's clutches?

Yet the threat could be real. An opportunist who saw the constable otherwise occupied and thought to take advantage of the situation to his own ends. Or even someone in the Baron's employ sent to give the appearance of a threat when he was no more than bluster.

Which possibility was true?

Jenny's mouth dropped open. She felt the magic still surging through her, yet the Narrative said no more. She finally clenched her hands into fists and shouted, "Which one is it, goddammit?!"

All other conversation stopped dead, and all eyes stared at her. Jason broke the silence first. "Which one of what?"

"Of all the times it won't tell me!" Jenny cried.

"Tell you what, Jenny?" Bev asked in a voice tinged with desperation. "What did the Narrative say?"

"The gunman at the school might not be real," Jenny said. "It might be just a distraction arranged by Fuller."

"Might be?" said Jason. "You're not sure?"

"No, I'm not."

"But Jenny has turned out right every time!" Bev said. "We've never gone wrong following her Narrative!"

"First of all, it's not 'my' Narrative," Jenny said. "And second of all, even it wouldn't give me a clear answer."

"The point is moot anyway," said Jason. "Even if she was one hundred percent right all the time, the police can't just ignore the report. They have to investigate."

"Could you at least have someone check on the validity of the report?" Fire asked. "Especially when we know Fuller has already had his people fire on a fellow agent!"

Jason sighed. "This is insane. Even loyalty to Fuller shouldn't be making these agents act this way." He raised the phone back to his ear. "Chief Hanner, we have reason to believe that this gunman may be a red herring. How sure are you on this?"

"He's talking to the Greenwood Village chief of police," said Bev at Jenny's confused look.

Jason paused as he listened to the reply. "Yeah, I thought so. All right, keep me posted." He lowered the phone. "The report is credible enough to warrant a strong response, especially considering pony-human tensions of late and that the potential target is an all-pony school."

"So what do we do now?" Eileen asked.

"We don't have much choice." Jason put the phone away. "We have to go with what we've got. Sheriff Dave, please invite the remaining police into the building. I want them to formally witness the completion of this arrest. Also, contact Mayor Morgan's office and give her the signal she's been waiting for to have the press show up at the Broomfield office."

Dave tipped has hat back. "Will do. Be right back."

Jenny's heart raced. All their plans had been upended in a matter of moments. She had no idea how Jason could remain so calm in the face of his partner perhaps having already been shot dead.

Or he could have gotten away and was about to arrive very much like the knight surging into the scene on his faithful steed at the last moment to save the day.

She had to know.

The Baron's forces were closing in, and their hopes for fair treatment quickly vanished like so much dew under the morning sun. The valiant knight who could be their salvation was about to gain the upper hand thanks to help he did not expect, but would he vanquish his foes in time?

The intrepid band had to assume he would not. That left it up to them to make their final stand. Who would save them from a dire fate? Would the junior knight rise to the challenge and vanquish their foes with his chivalry and skill at the sword, or was the Countess' sharp tongue still as potent a weapon as it had been at their last stand?

Or would they be forced to combine their talents to save the day?

Jenny clenched her teeth and muttered in a low voice, "Don't force me to make that choice."

Anthony had been about to swing down a side street when the first shot came. When he yanked the wheel sharply to the left, the back of the car threatened to fishtail, and he found it more expedient to drop the cell phone to free up both hands for the steering wheel.

Fortunately, the agents had decided not to use lethal force yet. While the whole "shooting the tires" was more Hollywood than normal procedure, it was sometimes attempted in desperate situations.

Anthony regained control of the car, but not before smacking the rear against a lamppost and shattering the right rear brake lights. He was desperate not to continue this chase for too long, as now he was on streets not designated by ponies for motor vehicles. At any moment, asphalt could give way to a tilled field. At least it was post-harvest, so he had less chance of running down any ponies.

Almost to the moment of his thought, the car bounced violently as he shot off smooth asphalt and onto rough earth. Around him rose a mix of old abandoned human homes and new pony domiciles. He was forced to slow down, both to prevent his car from flying apart and to avoid hitting any ponies.

He heard glass crack behind him and glanced at the rear view mirror. The rear windshield now sported a bullet hole. From the position, he couldn't quite tell if it had been targeted at him or the agents in pursuit had trouble aiming with their car bouncing around. They did not appear to be as concerned about their speed; they were gaining at an alarming rate, which meant they may be considering ramming his car to run it off the road.

As Anthony left the domiciles behind, he tried to reconcile where he was with where he needed to be. He very nearly jerked the wheel to the side in shock when a pegasus suddenly flew before his windshield, tail turned towards him. It took him a few seconds to realize the stallion was flying to keep pace with his car.

The pegasus suddenly jerked a fore-hoof to the left and started to bank. Anthony turned along with him, trusting the pony to be his navigator. He heard a few faint cracks as more bullets whizzed by the car, but now he suspected they were aimed at the pegasus.

The pegasus flew lower to minimize his exposure even as he now pointed right and started to pull ahead. Anthony took this as a sign he could accelerate. He stomped on the gas just as the ground became more level, his tires kicking up dust behind him. He glanced to the right and saw cut stalks of grain, while an apartment building rose to the left. They were skimming the edge of a field that likely had once been anything from a parking lot to an empty, unsold plot of land.

He was startled when the wheels bumped over something, and the sound of the tires changed, like he was driving over wood rather than dirt. Something under his vehicle glowed. It didn't last long, and he was back on packed earth again.

He caught movement in his rear view. A bunch of wooden boards that had been laid on the ground now flew into the air, glowing with unicorn magic. The pursuing car abruptly pitched down and stopped dead, wet mud splashing up in front of it. More mud splattered to the sides as the front wheels of the car spun uselessly in the muck.

Anthony had to grin. Had ponies not been involved, his next words would have been "I can't believe that worked."

The pegasus was still with him. He glanced behind him, grinned, and pumped a fore-hoof in the air. He then gave Anthony a "follow me" gesture and continued on.

Anthony thought about grabbing the cell phone to give Jason a heads up, but he had no idea if those had been the only agents sent after him. Never had he suspected that Fuller would have someone actually use lethal force to stop him. It made one thing very clear: no matter what, this had to end. He refused to let this corruption continue in an organization he had come to both respect and love.

Twilight's packing sat half-finished on her bed in her quarters in MIDROC, the silence broken only by the clop of her hooves as she paced back and forth and the faint click of Spike's claws as he fidgeted. He finally broke the silence when he said, "Um, anything I can do to help?"

"Unless you can somehow divine what's going on hundreds of miles away, no." Twilight said in a flat voice.

"Do you want me to make you some tea?" Spike asked. "I brought your favorite."

"Thank you, but no, Spike."

"I guess there's no way you can find out what's going on, huh?"

Twilight sighed. "I wish I could. I wish I could be there to help, but I can't! We've already risked too much interference as it is."

"Are you really going to have to leave here?" Spike asked.

Twilight stopped pacing and turned towards him. "I don't want to, but I'll eventually have to. I'm hoping it won't matter, but I can't shake this bad feeling that things are already going wrong."

Spike considered. "Maybe Princess Luna--"

"Don't even go there," Twilight said in a low voice. "She's already interfered enough. My meeting with her this morning will be the last one we'll have on the subject until I see that Jenny and Bev are safe. Which reminds me, I should--"

She was interrupted by an urgent knock at the door. Twilight sighed and turned around. "Yes?"

The door glowed and opened, admitting Goldy and Sunny. Sunny immediately took flight and soared over Goldy's head, hovering before Twilight. "I'm sorry, I'm just too worried about--"

"Wait!" Goldy said. "Not until we have more privacy."

Twilight's horn was already glowing. "I was just about to cast a privacy shield anyway, one moment."

A glittering sphere materialized around them, though it was wider than usual and surged with more powerful magic than the two had witnessed before. Goldy was the first to notice it. "Interesting variation of the spell, Princess."

"Suffice it to say, I have a guest arriving shortly I want to shield from notice." Twilight said. "So you need to make this quick."

Sunny landed before Twilight. "I wanted to know if you heard any word. I tried staying in our room, but I'm too worried."

"I share your worry, Sunny," Twilight said in a somber voice. "But I haven't heard anything, either."

"Is there anypony you can contact?"

"Even if there were, I couldn't risk it. It's important we don't give away anything about what we know."

Sunny's eyes glistened. "I just don't want to see my little sister hurt," she said in a quavering voice.

Before Twilight could reply, the room was illuminated in a flash of teleportation magic, and Luna appeared before them within the shield. "My apologies for being late, Twilight, I ... um ..." Luna trailed off and glanced at Sunny and Goldy. "I did not realize you had company. Shall I come back later?"

"Oh, my," Sunny murmured as she stared in astonishment.

Goldy uttered a small gasp. "Heavens, never in all my wildest dreams had I thought I would ever meet one of the Equestrian Diarchy in person. You've honored me more than you can ever know."

"Ah, yes," said Luna in a slightly awkward tone. "I am pleased to make your acquaintance, um ..."

"Golden Sunshine," said Goldy in a reverent voice. "And you likely already know my cohort."

Luna nodded and smiled as she turned to the young pegasus. "Yes, I do. Well met, Sunrise Storm. It's nice to finally meet you in person despite the circumstances."

Sunny managed a smile, her wings quivering slightly despite the kindness of Luna's gaze. Twilight could only imagine what Sunny was thinking about the magic she was sensing from Luna. Since alicorns were supposed to have elements of all the pony tribes in their makeup, and Sunny was so perfectly attuned to her pegasus magic, she likely could feel the full strength of Luna's aura.

"We were just discussing matters in Greenwood Village," said Twilight.

Luna turned to her. "I take it there is no word yet?"

"Not yet. We're worried, but there's not much we can do."

"Are you sure you do not wish me to check? I have a few sufficiently covert locations memorized from Google street view that I could use to ... um ..."

Twilight shook her head. "No, that would only risk jeopardizing their plans, and I don't want to take even the slightest chance you'll be seen or--" She cut herself off when she looked at her fellow alicorn. "Luna?"

Luna had started looking around with purpose, her body tensing.

"Um, is something wrong?" Sunny asked in a tentative voice.

Luna suddenly frowned and flared her wings, her eyes blazing.

"What is it?" Twilight demanded.

"Ryan," Luna murmured. "He's here."

Twilight gasped.

"Not the human you told me about who caused all the trouble at Village Center?!" Sunny cried.

"Luna, y-you mean in the vicinity?" Twilight said. "Like near the building?"

"No, Twilight, I mean very close by," said Luna. "He's inside this facility." She turned and took a step towards the glittering energy of Twilight's spell. "I could pinpoint his location if you would but lower or weaken this spell."

"No!" Twilight's horn flashed. She popped out of existence for a split second, popping back in front of Luna and placing a fore-hoof on her chest. "We can't risk it! Fuller's crystal ponies will pick up on it in an instant!"

"Rrgh!" Luna growled, stomping a hoof. "We have a chance to end this here and now. He cannot be allowed to abuse his powers any further."

"I know how you feel about this, but we have to wait."

"And what if they fail in Greenwood Village and are incarcerated by Fuller's agents?" Luna countered. "They will surely be brought here. Do you really want them subjected to Ryan's mind magic?"

Twilight heard a soft whimper and glanced at Sunny, who looked back with silently pleading and glistening eyes.

"For that can be the only reason Ryan has been brought here!" Luna thundered. "To help pacify Fuller's hostages by keeping them in a perpetual state of fear, until they'll do anything Fuller wants of them just to feel safe!"

Twilight once feared what would happen were Celestia ever to become truly and uncontrollably angry. Since then, after learning more about the dream realm than she had ever wanted to know, she realized an angry Luna could be far more dangerous even without her Nightmare Moon persona.

At the same time, Twilight could not let it intimidate her. She had not let Celestia's power intimidate her when she forced her former mentor to reveal her secret cover-up of Sunset's existence, and she couldn't let it happen now.

She drew in a deep breath and pushed Luna back. "You're not telling me anything I don't already know, Luna. Let me make this very simple: you may be my ruler when we're in Equestria, but on this side of the portal in matters concerning Earth, I'm in charge, not you. We'll do only what I say we will do. Do I make myself clear?"

Luna let out a long sigh through her nose and slowly folded her wings. "You do," she said in a calmer but still tense voice. "My sincerest apologies to you, Twilight Sparkle. I sometimes still drop into the same mode I did with the night ponies when training them how not to use their powers."

"I know this is a hot-button topic for you," Twilight continued in a softer voice. "I promise you." She turned briefly to Sunny. "And you as well, Sunny. I will not allow Ryan to use his power on anyone else if I can do anything to stop it, but we must let matters run their course first."

Sunny let out a heartfelt sigh and nodded. Goldy stepped close and draped a fore-leg around her barrel.

"Would it be remiss of me to ask that I stay until we hear word?" Luna asked.

"Not at all," said Twilight. "I can maintain this spell indefinitely. Hopefully matters will be coming to head sooner rather than later so the extended existence of this spell is not questioned."

Tonya glanced out the window, tinted to hide her presence in the back seat of Handel's car. At first she thought she had made a mistake, that she had either miscounted the cars, or that one more was hidden from her behind the bulkier vans. Yet now the vehicles were going around a curve, and she could look back and see all of them.

"All right, what's up with this?" Tonya demanded.

"I'm sorry, ma'am?" Handel asked.

"I count one fewer car than we started with. What happened?"

"We picked up on the police band that there was a report of a gunman near an elementary school in the vicinity," said Handel. "Agent Danton thought it would be a good idea to provide some support."

Tonya frowned. "Without informing me."

"With all due respect, we don't need your consent to handle Bureau business."

"No, but I'm an inherent part of this operation, and anything you do that could jeopardize it, I need to know about."

"We determined that the loss of two more agents--"

"On top of a loss of two from the day before!"

"--would not impact this operation," Handel said in a rising tone. "We've followed established procedures concerning our allocation of agents. If you have an issue, you're welcome to file a grievance with the Bureau upon the conclusion of this operation."

Tonya could say that she had more than just one "grievance" she could "file." Despite all their claims, there was no way any of this could remotely be correct procedure. The only reason they felt they could get away with it was because she was not formally a member of the Bureau. She ground her teeth at the idea that they were specifically taking advantage of her lack of jurisdiction over them.

She glanced out the window. "At least we're almost there. I can see a police perimeter around the building. At least that can compensate for our losses."

Tonya had hoped for a reaction from Handel, as she was very much aware of the lack of any communication or coordination with local law enforcement. Yet he remained silent, keeping his attention focused on the approach to the building. The number pf police officers was far less than she had hoped, likely due to the report of the gunman.

Tonya took a deep breath and let it go as a slow sigh. If things had gone according to plan, Heller would have beat them there and have already taken them away, or was in the process of taking them out another exit to avoid a run-in with this group.

As Handel pulled up, Tonya saw an earth pony stallion with a sheriff's badge talking to some of the police officers outside the building. He then gestured before turning back towards the entrance, the police preparing to follow.

No sooner had the car come to a stop when Handel jumped out. As Tonya's hooves touched the pavement, several other FBI cars came to a halt with a brief screech of tire, disgorging more agents. They ran up to the police, brandishing their badges despite the huge letters "FBI" boldly imprinted on the front and backs of their jackets.

From one of the other cars, Danton was the first to reach the officers. "This is a federal operation! Stand back and clear out."

Tonya frowned. "Wait, what?"

"We were about to assist in that operation," said one of the officers.

"We appreciate it, but this is a very sensitive matter," said Danton. "We'll take it from here. Head out now."

"Hold on there, sir," said the pony sheriff. "Some of you boys are already handling this situation. Everything's under control, and they're coming quietly."

"We're the only ones authorized to handle this operation," said Danton. "Anyone else who claims to have jurisdiction is not operating in an authorized capacity." He looked towards the lingering cops. "What did I just tell you? Clear out! Now!"

Tonya galloped towards them.

"Sir, these people have as much right to be here as you do," said the sheriff.

"This is federal jurisdiction, and that trumps local law enforcement," Danton said. "Final warning: clear out now, or be subject to arrest for interfering with a federal agent in the performance of his duty."

Tonya got within about fifty feet when Handel stepped in her path. When she tried to go around him, another agent flanked him and stopped her. "What the hell are--?!"

"Ms. Jarris, I'm going to tell you for the last time," Handel said in a low and deadly voice. "You will stop interfering in Bureau procedure."

Tonya jabbed a hoof towards the departing officers. "And you call being outright antagonistic towards local law enforcement to be part of normal procedure?"

"That is not your concern, ma'am. Your sole concern is supporting this operation. Do I make myself clear?"

Tonya narrowed her eyes. "As crystal."

"Thank you. Now, we understand that the rogue agent with the targets is a unicorn. Please make sure your cohorts are aware of this as well."

She glanced to the side, where Sun and Verdant were looking on with a combination of concern and confusion.

"Yes, I'll let them know," Tonya said in a low voice.

"Thank you. Now, please stand by until we have secured the perimeter."

Handel and the other agent headed away, the latter glancing over his shoulder as if to ensure that Tonya would do as she was told.

Tonya glanced past him. The sheriff had stepped off to the side and had a fore-hoof lifted to his face. He appeared to be speaking, and Tonya assumed he had a cell phone strapped to his leg. He glanced over his shoulder when an FBI agent started to approach him. He interrupted his call to trot away.

Tonya turned away and headed towards her team.

"Is something wrong, ma'am?" asked Sun as she approached.

"I want to make something very clear," Tonya said in a hushed voice. "There's much more going on here than you know that I don't have time to explain. You're to follow my lead."

"Of course."

"And only my lead," Tonya continued. "Not the FBI. Not the police. Only me."

Sun's pupils shrank slightly and he exchanged a worried look with Verdant. "Ma'am, with all due respect, the regulations state that we're pledged to follow the orders of--"

"Yes, I know, but the regulations also account for your safety, and that trumps everything else."

"Ma'am, are you afraid for our safety?" Verdant asked in a concerned voice.

"Yes," Tonya said. "Do I have your support? Will you follow my lead?"

Sun lifted his head high. "Ma'am, if I may say so, you're very well known and highly respected among other ponies in the FCPA. I was excited at the prospect of working with you. Say jump, and I'll ask how high."

"Same here, ma'am," said Verdant. "We'll obey whatever orders you give us."

Tonya nodded and relaxed somewhat, even though it was clear that Jason's plan was failing. At least she could prevent Fuller's people from doing any collateral damage.

What was not at all clear to her was how she could stop Miss Tanner and Ms. Kelton from winding up being spirited off somewhere. All she knew was that something had to be done. All her instincts as a cop demanded it.

The morning was quickly turning into Connie's worst nightmare.

When word had come down that her daughter's school was going into lockdown, all her worst fears had become crystallized in that one phone call from the GVPD. She had to remind herself that she was mayor first and mother second. She had too many people relying on her to remain at her post and keep the citizens calm. She didn't want to believe that Fuller's organization had become so corrupt that they would stoop to threatening children.

Then again, if Fuller's attitudes were anything like what she had been told, he likely considered them "only" pony children.

Connie emerged from her office for another cup of coffee. Her worry distracted her, and she spilled some cream on the counter. She cursed under her breath as she grabbed a paper towel to clean it up. She flinched slightly when a hand touched her shoulder.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you," said Ellen.

Connie let out a windy sigh and forced a small smile. "It's fine, I just had my mind on other things."

"And I can guess what one of those is."

Connie shook her head. "This city is more than just my daughter, Ellen."

"You don't really feel that way."

"No, I don't," Connie admitted in a lower voice. "But it's what people have to believe if I'm to be at all effective in this crisis."

Ellen nodded. "Does Frank know yet?"

"I sent him a text, yes," said Connie. "He's left the office and is heading back home so he can be ready to pick up Christina when this is over." She took a sip of her coffee and sighed. "Somehow this feels worse than the ETS crisis, and even that involved my daughter."

"Yes, but at least Chrissie was right there where you could see her," said Ellen. "You knew she was safe."

Connie simply accepted the statement and didn't try to correct her friend. They could say Christina had been "safe" only from the benefit of hindsight. At the time, all Frank and Connie knew was that their daughter was transforming into something strange right before their eyes. Their own transformations had not gone far enough for them to accept it as "normal."

"I have to believe she'll be safe now," said Connie. "The GVPD is on its way there now. They didn't like having to pull officers from the FBI operation, but--"

Connie interrupted herself when her cell phone chimed. She took it out and saw from the caller ID that it was Sheriff Dave. "I better take this, Ellen," said Connie before she rushed back towards her office. "Connie here, what's going on?"

"Had to pass the word to you, ma'am," Dave drawled. "Things are going to hell in a hand-basket here."

Connie's blood ran cold as she set her coffee down. "What happened?"

"Fuller's agents showed up sooner than expected, and they're clearing all the cops out of the area."

Connie fell heavily into her chair. "Can they do that?"

"They claim they can, and no one here's got authorization to tell them otherwise."

Connie frowned. "Where's Chief Hanner?"

"Likely coordinating the report of the gunman near the school," said Dave.

"And I can't pull him off that."

"Well, that's just it, ma'am. We got reason to believe we're being sold a fake bill of goods."

"Come again?"

"That gunman may be made up, something to distract us."

Connie's heart raced. "How sure of this are you?"

"I admit, it's only a possibility, but -- ah, hang on, I'll have to get back to you in a minute."

Connie was about to protest when the line went dead. She frowned as she set the phone down. "Ellen!"

In seconds, Ellen was at the door. "Yes?"

"Get police chief Hanner on the line," Connie said. "I want to know if he can get down to that FBI operation."

"In person, you mean?"

"Yes. I'll explain why later, I just need him moving now."

"Got it!" Ellen said before she rushed off.

When her phone rang again, she snatched it up. "Yes, I'm here."

"Sorry, ma'am," Dave said. "FBI agent ran me off."

"Dave, is Heller there?" Connie asked.

"Hasn't shown up yet, and the agents are getting ready to head inside. I don't know what's going on in there now as I'm persona non grata along with the police."

Connie gripped her phone tighter as Ellen appeared at the door and said, "Connie, Chief Hanner doesn't want to leave his office. He's too concerned about the report of the gunman."

"Fine." Connie stood. "I'll go."

Ellen's eyes widened. "What?"

"Ma'am, if I'm interpreting the conversation I'm hearing there, I don't think that's a good idea," said Dave.

"Fuller is obviously trying to keep as few witnesses around as possible," said Connie. "Despite what my political opponents say about me, even they admit I'm someone of integrity. If I can even get a glimpse of what's going on, it may make them think twice about doing anything other than due process."

What she had not mentioned was that she and Anthony had come up with contingency plans were they not able to follow through on Jason's original plan. She was simply executing on one of those now.

Ellen stepped up to Connie. "Think about what you're doing. If Fuller really is as unscrupulous as Heller and Madsen made him out to be, he might not respect your authority."

Connie considered before she said into the phone, "Did you hear Ellen just now, Sheriff?"

"I did," said Dave. "And I think she's right."

Connie stepped out from behind his desk. She had another idea but didn't want to mention it over the phone. "Can you remain a discreet distance away from the building for now?"

"I intend to whether you order it or not," said Dave. "I refuse to let you do this without some protection."

"Thank you. I'll be in the pony sector shortly." She hung up and headed towards the door.

Ellen stood before her. "Connie, please ..."

"You're not going to convince me otherwise," Connie said.

"I know, just ... be careful, okay?"

Connie's eyes glistened. She hugged Ellen briefly and was about to head out when she glanced at the book. She picked it up and handed it to Ellen. "Take care of this book, Ellen. Do not let it out of your sight."

Ellen nodded as she took the book. "I'll keep it safe. Now, you be safe, okay?"

Connie nodded, gave her a small smile, and rushed out.

Jenny could not get her heart to stop racing. Even upon hearing Agent Heller's voice over Jason's phone and knowing he was alive and well and still on his way did nothing to soothe her. She took another quick, deep breath, but she still felt winded as if she had just run a mile. The Narrative still lingered around her, its power still throbbing, that same odd and unidentifiable sensation she had detected earlier teasing her, almost daring her to discover what it was.

"If I'm reading where I am correctly, I should be there in another five minutes," came Anthony's voice.

"I'm not sure we have that much time," said Jason as he slowly paced back and forth with the phone levitated before him. "Sheriff Dave was supposed to be right back with the cops, and he's been gone far too long."

"Any way to find out what's going on outside?"

Fire stepped forward. "I can do it! That is, if me being technically under arrest allowed me to--"

"Just do it!" Jason said, and Fire galloped away.

Jenny wrapped her arms around herself. The Narrative almost demanded to be used. Or was that just her own fear talking? Not so much fear of what would happen as fear of the unknown.

Suddenly it made perfect sense why she vacillated between wanting nothing to do with the Narrative and wanting to embrace it fully. It represented an escape from her worst fear, fear of the unknown. Ever since ETS, she couldn't count on anything being the same from day to day, and now she was presented with a means by which she never had to experience that fear again.

"I've sent someone to check on things," Jason said. "Otherwise, we're flying blind here."

Jenny was well aware of the furtive glances towards her. They all wanted her to use it, to tell them what was going on and how they could stop it. If this hadn't come with additional powers that made her afraid she would run afoul of some secret overlords ...

Jenny let out a ragged sigh and seized the power again.

Hopes were becoming dim. The Baron's minions stood at the gates, sending away the constable's men with claims of noble authority which trumped theirs. The knight commander, having escaped those sent to stop him, would not get there in time. That left it up to the Countess and the junior knight to fend off the Baron's forces.

Yet would they be able to pull off as spectacular a victory as they had before? These were no weak-willed men; the Baron had made sure not to repeat that mistake. They would be swayed only by deeds and not words, and the only deeds they knew were those of the sword.

Meanwhile, the trusted Mayor of that burg, incensed that the Baron would threaten -- even if by false account -- the life of her daughter, is boldly stepping into the fray herself! Even now, her carriage careens towards the keep where the intrepid band has sought safety, a safety that was quickly evaporating.

Jenny saw both Wildy and Jason staring at her. Several other unicorn onlookers were whispering excitedly to their friends and pointing at her.

Jason stepped forward. "If you do have an insight for us, please let us know."

"Fuller's people are here and about to come inside," Jenny said in a quavering voice.

"Shit," Eileen muttered.

"I knew this was a bad idea from the start!" Wildy cried.

"And Connie is on her way," Jenny continued. "Maybe if we could stall somehow until she gets here."

"I doubt she'll have much of an impact unless we somehow talk down Fuller's agents," said Jason. "And I don't think that's going to happen anytime soon."

"But it can!" Wildy cried, jabbing a fore-hoof towards Jenny. "She can make it happen!"

Already a scenario was starting to form in Jenny's head. All she had to do was fully open herself to the Narrative's power. Even just considering it, Jason was once again wrapped in knightly armor, Eileen stood tall and confident in her formal dress, and Bev was bedraggled in her threadbare peasant clothing.

"I'm not telling you this again," Eileen said. "If she's going to use her power, it will be because she wants to, not you."

And yet in the way Eileen had shaped her words, Jenny could tell that even her own aunt was desperate for Jenny to use her ability. This was exactly the fear she had expressed to Psychic Calm, that her friends would be in trouble and looking to her to get them out of it.

"With all due respect to Jenny's abilities, I don't want to rely on magic I barely understand to solve the problem," said Jason.

As he spoke, galloping hooves approached them. Fire appeared, a pained look on his face. "The FBI is right outside! They'll be in here any moment, and I didn't see any cops with them!"

"They've been sent away," Jenny said in a weak voice.

"We have to stop them somehow!" Wildy cried.

"Let us help!" came a cry from one of the lingering spectators. A unicorn rushed forward. "We can help you fend them off."

"Yes, let us help you, please!" came a cry from an earth pony.

"We'll even become part of Jenny's scene if she wants us to!" cried a third.

"Yes, please, Jenny, find a role for us, we want to help."

"So do I!"

"Me, too!"

"That's enough!" Jason called out. "I should've cleared all of you out of here a long time ago. I want you all to head back to your apartments and stay there until someone gives you the all clear."

As protests rang through the hall, Fire stepped over to Jenny and whispered, "I can only guess how hard this is on you, considering, well, you know."

Jenny said not a word, as her emotions were running too high and too fast for her to come up with anything coherent to say.

"You have to decide for yourself whether to use your power or not," Fire continued in a normal voice. "But if you do, I hereby formally give you my consent."

Wildy rushed up, having overheard. "So do I! We all do!"

"Stop speaking for everyone else," Eileen admonished, but her own conviction was weak. "But, uh, yeah, I do, too, if it comes down to that."

Jason turned towards them. "You all need to stop thinking along these lines right now. Even if I did trust this magic, it won't work, not when they have Tonya with them."

"You told us she was on our side!" Wildy cried.

"She's doing as much as she can without exposing herself. She can't openly disobey--"

Wildy frowned. "So you're saying she's as much of a traitor as the rest of the crystal ponies. Why did you even trust her in the first place?"

"If I hadn't trusted her, we wouldn't have even gotten this far."

"Unless she was just seeing to it that we all stayed put until her fed overlords moved in."

Bev turned to Jenny. "Did the Narrative say anything about Tonya?"

"Not a word," said Jenny. "It's like she doesn't even exist to it anymore."

"I may not know a lot about this power of yours, but I'd say that could mean it knows it can't hold up against her," said Jason.

Jenny was not getting that sense at all, but she had no other explanation. Before she could reply, she was startled by a commotion just outside the hall.

"This is it, I have to go," Jason said into his phone. "Fuller's people are here."

"What are you going to do?" Anthony asked.

Jason frowned. "What else can I do? I'll improvise." He terminated the call and put the cell phone back in his saddlebags.

The Baron's men were almost there. The noble knight stood alone against them. He had no plan and was armed with only the sword bestowed upon him with his knighthood. If the battle was to be won -- if even there was a battle to be had -- it could not be fought with weapons nor with words.

Yet they had one thing that the Baron's men did not: the power of the arcane.

That's right! Not only was the noble knight a virtuous defender of the innocent, he was also one of those strange and exotic tribes who commanded the art of the spell.

Jenny ground her teeth. The Narrative had almost sprung up unbidden in her mind, as if its own excitement was becoming too much for it to wait to be summoned. As much as she wanted to push it away, she felt compelled by her own burning curiosity to continue.

The noble knight thought his skills wanting, but had he not only just the night before cast a far more powerful spell than he ever had before? Had he not earned praise from the great magess who had taught him from a distance? How did he get such power?

From his heart. His virtue. His loyalty to his knightly code. Combined with the sheer willpower and determination poured into the woman that was the Countess, the knight could channel it all into a power that could possibly stop the Baron's men cold!

"I-I can't do that," Jenny said in a weak voice.

"Can't do what?" Bev asked.

Jenny barely heard her, for the Narrative spoke again.

It is the only way the knight could save the day.

Everyone around her was dressed in the trappings of her fantasy, even down to the spectators who still milled about despite being told to leave. Now they were slowly advancing, as if somehow drawn to them.

Or Jenny was drawing them in with the Narrative.

Jason suddenly stepped between the group and the doors to the hall. "Everyone stay behind me. I may have an idea."

Jenny swallowed hard. "No, you don't, you're just--"

Bold moves and epic actions are what make any story great, and there would be no greater story to date than how the intrepid band stood up against the evil Baron and brought all his carefully crafted plans crashing down.

All it would take would be a little courage.

Jenny's eyes widened. Had that been directed at her? Was she letting her fear over using this power sway her judgment? Was she really the only thing standing between them and salvation?

Everything around her seemed to sparkle. She knew the magic was on the ragged edge of fully manifesting around her. Already Wildy was snapping her gaze about, as if the fantastic garb was just barely in the grasp of her senses, like an optical illusion appearing at the corner of one's vision only to disappear when examined directly.

Jenny forced herself to take a deep breath. This was no surge; the Narrative simply responded to her every thought and whim, like a car racing to top speed with only light touch to the pedal.

Will the intrepid band stand up to the Baron once and for all?

Jenny let out her breath with a single syllable, "No."

The doors to the hall burst open. Men and women wearing the letters "FBI" boldly on their jackets raced into the room. They leveled their guns at them, one in the lead shouting "FREEZE!"

Jenny's breath caught in her throat. For a moment, all she saw was that gun pointed directly at her.

Her conviction faltered, and it became a sword.

Her Narrative power exploded into the real world.

"Stand down, foul miscreants!" shouted Sir Danton as he leveled his sword at the wayward beings before him. "We have you now. There will be no escaping the Baron's righteous justice!"

"You shall not need to trouble yourself, noble knight," said the beset but still honorable Sir Madsen as he stood resplendent in his armor, still polished to a glowing sheen despite the trials he had suffered. "For I have taken upon myself to secure them in your stead. It is I who will be bringing them before our lord."

"You are considered by the Baron to be the worst of the lot," Sir Danton sneered. "You are as much of a brigand as the rest. Throw down your sword, you have no power here!"

"And by whose authority do you revoke my knighthood?" Sir Madsen scoffed. "The Baron?"

"It is within his right to--"

"To carry out a task that by its very nature is foul and corrupt?" Sir Madsen narrowed his eyes. "As is your precious Baron!"

"He is not my Baron, he rules over us all."

"He cannot have any more power than that which we choose to bestow, as his power hinges on our obedience. Blind obedience, it appears!"

Tonya finally blinked rapidly and staggered back a step. The power had come over her fast and hard, like a tidal wave crashing against the shore. Only her crystal pony nature and instinct had prevented her from becoming just another player in this forced scene. Despite having channeled enough of Jenny's power to preserve her free will, she could still see everyone dressed as if they were attending a renaissance fair; uniforms were still knightly armor and guns were still swords.

"You can stop your speech right now," sneered Sir Danton. "You have nowhere near the wit of the Countess, nor will we be swayed by mere words. It is time you and the rest of you mongrels come to heel."

"Good God, this dialog," Tonya groaned. She turned to her cohorts, only to find them staring as if mesmerized by the scene. She gave each of them a light kick in a foreleg. "Snap out of it!"

The two ponies blinked rapidly and let out a ragged sigh. "Sorry, ma'am," said Sun.

"My God, is that really coming from a single person?" Verdant said in astonishment. "And a human no less??"

"And what if I choose not to believe that my authority has been revoked?" Sir Madsen said as the scene continued even as the crystal ponies spoke. "An authority that is not for the Baron to either grant or revoke! He does not have as much power as you apparently have deluded yourselves into believing."

"Can it," said Tonya to her cohorts. "I need you both focused and grounded in reality."

"This almost seems like too much power to get a handle on, ma'am," said Sun. "Do we need backup?"

"Backup won't get here in time. It's us or nothing."

"I've had enough of this useless banter," Sir Danton proclaimed. "You will all come quietly now. We are not afraid to use force. You will not be talking your way out of this one."

Tonya looked towards Jenny. While she was also dressed to fit in with the others, she stood rigid and rock-still, her eyes fixed and staring at nothing in particular. All the magic surging through the air was centered around that single girl.

"At least a five," Tonya murmured. "All right, let me get a feel for this first. Stand by."

Sir Madsen stepped back. "My words are obviously falling upon deaf ears. If it is indeed deeds you prefer over speech, then that it what you will have."

"I warn you, do not oppose us with force!" Sir Danton said as his fellow knights closed in, brandishing their swords. "You and the brigands you chose to align yourself with will regret it!"

Tonya knew that by stopping Jenny's magic, she was foiling what was likely an attempt to avoid being taken by Fuller's agents. Yet if she allowed it to continue, someone could become seriously hurt or even killed. She had to hope that there was some way of stalling until Heller finally showed up.

If he was going to show up. She could only assume that the reason more agents had been called away from the operation was to intercept him. She sorely wished Fuller had given her some sort of sign earlier that he had not been everything he seemed.

Tonya found the central flow of Jenny's power and tried to seize it.

The full fury of Jenny's magic poured into her, and it felt like thousands of needles pricking her from all sides. Her fur and hair blazed as her body went full crystal, turning her partially translucent and dazzling the floor, walls, and ceiling with iridescent sparkles of light.

She was absorbing everything she could with her passive ability, and it had barely made a dent.

"We will not use force," said Sir Madsen. "There is more than wielding a mere sword to winning a fight. There is, for instance ... a shield!"

A large, glowing shield shimmering into dramatic existence before the knight and the ones whom he would protect, his horn blazing in full magic glory as he held it between the Baron's men and his cohorts.

While Sir Danton looked on in astonishment, his cohort Sir Handel rushed to the fore, teeth bared like a madman, his sword raised. He brought it crashing down upon the conjured defense, only to see it bounce off. Encouraged by this bold but rash action, his fellow knights also converged, yet their swords were as impotent as Sir Handel's.

Tonya's heart raced. She could just barely sense the underlying reality upon which the invented fantasy had been overlaid, and she had to assume that those sword blows were really bullets. If they were really being deflected by a magic shield, there was no telling what direction the ricochets were going. She had to stop this now.

"Light up!" Tonya shouted to her cohorts.

Both ponies immediately burst into crystal radiance as Jenny's magic surged into them, brilliantly illuminating the room, but drawing no more attention than they had before.

"Back off, fellow knights!" Sir Danton said with a frustrated growl. While most of the knights obeyed, his cohort Sir Handel simply applied his sword with renewed vigor after a brief pause, sparks flying where cold steel met hard magic.

"There is no point to this, you disloyal cur!" Sir Danton cried. "Though I should have known you would resort to such abominations, having turned your back on what it means to be normal."

"If being normal means throwing my scruples under the carriage wheels, then abnormal shall I be!" Sir Madsen proclaimed.

"There is no way such a simpleton at magic can keep this up for long."

"I can maintain it long enough it would seem!"

"Hah! Even you have no idea how you are managing it!"

Sun looked on with astonishment before turning to Tonya. "Ma'am, are we even having any effect?"

"I've absorbed all the magic I can, and I can still sense more!" Verdant cried.

Tonya looked over to Jenny. She was trembling, as if it was taking all her effort now to maintain the scene. "Yes, we're having an effect, we just need to ramp it up. Stand back a bit, I'm going to be throwing off a lot of waste energy and don't want you two caught up in it. But don't let up for a moment!"

"We won't!" Sun called out as he and Verdant backed away.

Tonya narrowed her eyes, and she felt the rush of power flowing through her being as she called on her special talent. She looked towards the scene and realized she had another problem. While there may indeed be bullets bouncing about that might hit someone, if that shield was part of the scene and disappeared along with Jenny's power, someone definitely would get hurt or killed.

Were the agents' actions being completely commanded by Jenny's ability? She hadn't been sure, though she had managed to catch very brief snippets of more normal conversation underlying the fantastic overlay. If what she had gleaned was right, Fuller's agents were aggressive enough to actually open fire before there was a clear threat. Especially Agent Handel; he had catalyzed the violent reaction of the rest, as if they only needed that spark to set off the powder keg.

This was not how normal FBI agents should operate, and Tonya was not entirely convinced that it was all Jenny's doing.

"How I am standing up to you matters not," declared Sir Madsen. "What matters is if you will listen to reason before you exhaust your strength as your cohort here appears to be doing."

"Sir Handel!" Sir Danton barked. "Sir Handel, stand down! We will maintain discipline here and not be goaded into foolish acts as they would have us do."

Tonya waited until she saw every last sword lowered. She was about to apply her power until she saw the Countess take a bold step forward, now placing herself in direct line of fire were the shield to fail.

"Dammit," Tonya muttered under her breath.

"It would appear to me that you need no goading to commit acts of utter foolishness," declared the Countess in a haughty voice. "Witness what you witless wonders are trying now."

Sir Danton raised his sword and pointed it at the Countess. "You be silent, you foul-mouthed witch. Perhaps you can impress your underlings within your own castle with that tone, but you'll get no rise from us."

Sir Handel stepped up to him. "Do not engage in this useless discourse with them," he sneered. "This is naught but a means to delay. They are under the misguided notion that another of Sir Madsen's friends will swoop in and rescue them. He is just as disloyal as this bastard."

"Impugn the name of Sir Heller at your own peril," said Sir Madsen. "He is twice the knight as the rest of you combined."

Guilt and uncertainty tugged at Tonya. This could indeed be little more than an elaborate delaying tactic. But what could Heller do now? All their plans had hinged on him getting there first. She had no idea if he was still on his way; the two agents that had been peeled off from her contingent likely had stopped him already.

Yet she could not let this continue. Regardless of intentions, this represented a danger. People were not acting in their right mind. For all she knew, a ricocheted bullet had already hurt someone, and this fantastic setting was covering it up.

"I'll hear no more of this," said Sir Danton. He lowered the sword and turned to his cohort. "I propose--"

"Now," Tonya whispered, and she applied her will.

Her coat darkened until it became as black as the inside of a cave deep in the earth, then, somehow, became darker still. Her cutie mark stood out in sharp relief, as if to emphasize her talent. She shuddered as magic stronger than anything she had ever tried to absorb flowed into her. A burning sensation manifested deep within her, as if the power were about to burn her alive from the inside out.

Jenny had sunk to her knees, trembling hard in the effort to maintain the scene. Tonya tried to shout, but it came out as a raspy croak, "Stop fighting me, you'll only hurt yourself in the end!"

Yet Tonya was more worried about hurting herself. She had never encountered this much raw power before, nor had she ever sensed one with a resonance like this. Even when she had noted Jenny's lingering, unidentified magic back at her rehumanization, it had not felt like this, and she had a good memory for that sort of thing.

Tonya clenched her teeth. What had been a burning sensation was now edging over into pain. Around her, the fantastic imagery was wavering. Dialog was stuttered and confused, like an actor having gone completely off-script to the confusion of his fellow players. Whatever Jenny had tapped into, it was feeding her power almost as fast as Tonya could absorb it.

Almost.

Jenny collapsed, and with her, the imagery as well. Halting dialog settled into confused silence. What had been a glowing shield suspended in mid-air became a weakly-glowing bubble around the others. It flickered and went out, as did the glow from Jason's horn.

She heard a moan from behind her. Both her crystal pony cohorts had sunk to their bellies, breathing hard and still in full crystal mode as the lingering magic in their bodies was slow to dissipate.

"Sun, Verdant, stand down," Tonya said in a soft voice. "We've got this."

Author's Note

Sorry for the bit of a cliffhanger at the end. This was originally one enormous chapter of 21k+ words and I decided to break it up.

Chapter 35 - Conspiracies Unraveled

"So I want it to be ready by this afternoon when I get out of school," said Bob early Friday morning as he met with Whisper Touch and a stocky earth pony stallion named Stone Works. "Is that possible?"

"I can have it ready for you by then, sure," said Stone. "We found a buncha cinder-blocks that'll do the job nicely. Should be able to block the kinda blast you described."

"What about the cement used to hold everything together?" Bob asked.

Stone smiled. "One of my masons has a natural talent for mixin' up that stuff. Don't know how he does it, but he makes it dry within minutes. Should be hard as a rock by the time you need it."

Bob nodded. "Good. Whisper, can you gather the crystal ponies by then?"

"Not only that, but I can provide double the number you had before!" Whisper said with a hint of pride. "We've had a bigger influx of my brethren than I had expected, and they're all eager to help."

"We may need more than one unicorn providing magic."

"I've already sent out some discreet inquiries, though word is starting to get around that something is up. I daresay you may have some spectators."

"That's exactly what I don't want," said Bob.

"I know you were keen on secrecy in this endeavor, but I don't believe we can keep this hidden much longer."

"It's more safety considerations. Despite the precautions I'm taking, the fewer ponies we have other than those who are absolutely necessary, the better."

"Then I suggest setting aside an area for those who want to watch," said Whisper. "You can place it as sufficiently far from the spectacle as you wish."

"I'd rather it not be considered a spectacle," Bob said. "This is inherently another experiment. I fully expect there to be a chance of failure."

"I can extend the length of the wall if you think it will help," said Stone. "We got the supplies for it."

Bob considered. "I suppose another pony-length if you can do it."

"No problem."

Whisper stepped closer to Bob. "Do you really believe this might fail? You seemed pretty sure of yourself when you spoke to me yesterday evening."

"I was, yes," Bob said. "But after I started looking over my notes this morning, I feel like I missed something."

"Do you need to postpone the experiment?"

Before Bob could reply, his ears pricked at a set of approaching hooves. He turned his head in time to see Susie trotting towards them.

"Good morning!" Susie called out.

Whisper turned towards her. "Ah, Susie, good morning. I was not expecting to see you until I arrived at the office."

Susie smiled as she approached. "I thought I would drop by to see how preparations were coming along. I'm rather excited about this."

"Perhaps it's best not to get your hopes up too much," said Whisper.

"Oh?"

"Bob was expressing some reservations about proceeding."

"No, we'll still do this," said Bob. "The only way to know if what I've come up with will work is to try it. I just wanted to manage expectations about the outcome."

"Is there a problem?" Susie asked with some concern in her voice.

Bob caught movement overhead. He glanced up in time to see Tina winging her way down. He smiled briefly before turning his attention back to Susie. "It would take too long to explain. Suffice it to say, I'm having some last-minute reservations about my calculations."

"I did want to ask you something about that," Susie said as Tina landed nearby. "Have you written down everything you've been doing?"

"I've been making notes, yes," Bob replied. "Why?"

"We need a way to convey the information to other unicorns."

"If I successfully create a thaumically-aware crystal, I fully intend to train as many unicorns as possible in the technique."

"It was always our intent to spread this information far and wide," said Whisper. "The only reason we initially maintained secrecy was to avoid trouble from human authorities."

"Oh, no doubt about that," said Susie. "My concern is, well, not to be morbid, but if something should happen to Bob, it would be best if we had a written record that could be passed along."

Tina stepped over to Bob and gave him a wing-hug. "Would anypony be able to understand what Bob wrote?" she asked. "I know it makes my head hurt just hearing about it."

"The underlying principles involved have no words in English adequate enough to describe them," said Bob. "I've had to come up with a whole new way to explain the concepts, much like the way calculus was invented to explain its concepts."

"And people have been learning calculus for centuries now," said Susie. "I'm confident you could put something together that somepony else could understand. In fact, perhaps that should be more of a priority than the experiment."

"I'll have to disagree with you, Susie," said Whisper. "Nothing is better than hard data, and that's exactly what we'll get this afternoon, regardless of whether or not the experiment is a success."

"Why so adamant about this?" Tina asked. "You've never been this concerned about it before."

"Have you heard about recent events?" Susie asked. "I'm sure Bob has, considering his family is involved."

"That's the reason I came over. I wanted to see how Bob was holding up."

Bob had indeed heard the night before about what the news media had dubbed the "Magicgate" scandal, and that both Sunny and Jenny had been involved. While he had not heard from them directly, the latest news report had suggested that lawyers representing the people incarcerated in the FBI operation were pushing for them to be released as early as that day. There was also talk of presidential pardons for whatever crimes they may have actually committed due to the unusual circumstances.

"I'm doing fine," Bob said. "I'll feel better when I hear from my family directly, but it sounds like they're safe."

"You're not concerned there may be more mentally compromised agents still out there?" Susie asked.

"Of course, it's a concern. Most of the settlements in the Homestead lands have more pegasus patrols running."

"I even volunteered for one myself," said Tina. "I have to report to Rainy Skies in a half hour for my shift."

"So I'm sure they'll spot someone long before they become a threat, especially this far from human territory," said Bob.

"Just the same, it never hurts to be careful," said Susie.

"I'll meet you halfway," said Bob. "I'll start organizing my notes today during breaks in my class schedule. I just won't be able to finish it today."

Susie nodded and smiled. "Well, it's a start, that's what counts. Anyway, I was going to head over to Heather's office, since I'll need to cover for her while she prepares for her visit to the school later. Did you want to accompany me, Whisper?"

"If Bob believes we're finished here," said Whisper.

"I think we've covered everything," said Bob.

"And I've got a wall to build!" Stone declared with a grin. "See ya this afternoon, champ."

Tina drew close to Bob as the other ponies headed away and murmured, "Really strange."

"What is?" Bob asked.

"Susie. She was really hung up about you writing that stuff down."

"I can understand her concern."

"But it's not like her. She's usually pretty carefree about everything."

Bob turned towards Tina. "You may be reading more into it than is warranted."

Tina smiled faintly. "Well, I hope so. Um, by the way, I heard your adoptive parents are going to be in town soon."

Bob nodded. "Yes. Apparently, Heather was serious when she said she would contact them if I didn't."

"You, uh, gonna tell them about us?"

"They already knew we were dating."

Tina's smile widened. "Yeah, but it's kind of more serious now, you know?"

Bob smiled. "I'll tell them when I have the chance. I have a feeling they'll have a few things to say to me first about the experimentation I've been doing."

"Too bad I can't tell them I beat them to it."

Bob laughed. "I don't think that would work, but thanks."

Tina leaned forward, and they shared a lingering kiss before Tina stepped back and unfolded her wings. "I better get going. Have a nice day at school."

"Thanks. Good luck with the patrol."

"Hopefully it'll the yawn-fest I suspect it'll be." Tina waved a wing at him before taking off.

Trixie was on her third cup of coffee by the time she reached Canterlot Station despite how terrible it tasted. She wondered how Equestria could be the epitome of magical progress, and yet it was still impossible to get a decent cup of coffee on the train. She could at least console herself that it was better than Earth airline fair.

She had not gotten to bed until after midnight the night before, yet she had to be up early to get the first train that morning if she had any hope of accomplishing this task for Prince Blueblood. She could have stayed in Canterlot overnight after arriving by portal, but she had wanted to at least keep up appearances of attending to her "family emergency" by staying overnight at her sister's place.

Trixie headed straight for the palace. With both humans and ponies coming and going, security had been tightened. As she approached the entrance, she was challenged by two Royal Guards who crossed their spears before her, a Canterlot mage and a human standing nearby. "Halt. State your name and your business here."

"Trixie Lulamoon," she said, though she thought it should go without saying. "Research in the Canterlot Archives."

The mage stepped forward and lighted his horn, a beam of magic sweeping over Trixie. The human waved a metal detector over her from mane to tail. Both stepped back and nodded to the guards.

The guards lifted their spears. "You may pass."

Trixie stopped at a kiosk that was selling coffee -- really good coffee, as Princess Luna would be absolutely insulted to have anything less in the palace -- and with the cup in her magic, she headed straight for the Archives.

A wizened old pony stood at a podium next to the entrance. "Good morning, Miss Lulamoon," the pony said. "Research for Miss Glimmer again, I take it?"

"Yes, and I don't wish to be disturbed," Trixie said to cut off any offers of help which this pony invariably tried to give.

"Sensitive stuff, eh?"

"You could say that, yes."

"Need access to the restricted section?"

"Yes, and this is a fairly urgent matter, so do be quick about it."

The pony pulled a form before him and grabbed a pen in his teeth. He quickly dashed off a few notes, and then a signature at the end. He put down the pen and pushed the form forward with a fore-hoof. "Here you go."

Trixie levitated the permission slip and headed inside.

She dared not run; the library attendants were very strict about not causing the least disturbance to the patrons. The place was so quiet, she was sure she could hear the wings of a fly from across the room.

She gave only a cursory glance at the other patrons, though when her gaze fell on a bright red-orange coat, her gaze lingered. She arched an eyebrow slightly as she recognized the unicorn as Sunburst.

Sunburst looked up from his book, smiled, and waved.

Trixie gave a perfunctory wave in return. While that was the first time she had ever run into Sunburst in the Archives, it wasn't the first time she had seen him in Canterlot. She gave it no further consideration before approaching the restricted section.

A single pegasus from the Royal Guard stood watch at the narrow entrance to the area. Trixie presented her permissions slip, which the guard looked over with annoying thoroughness before finally nodding once and gesturing with a wing for her to proceed.

Trixie smiled as she looked around her. Most of the scrolls were quite old, dating back to the time when Sombra was still around and mages worked to understand and counter his dark magic. She wished she had the time to peruse everything this section had to offer. Not that she was at all interested in wielding dark magic, simply that it was a treasure trove of information. She had come to learn that information was power in the modern world.

As she searched, another guard eyed her. He stood watch at a closed and locked wrought iron gate. Very little in the way of magical knowledge was forbidden in Equestria, but what there was lay beyond that gate in a chamber enchanted against anything less than alicorn-strength magic. It could not be physically breached by the strongest earth pony nor teleported into by the most powerful unicorn.

Beyond it lay powerfully corrupting scrolls authored by King Sombra, found in chambers deep in the earth under the Crystal Empire; the time travel spell Starlight Glimmer had used in an attempt to remake the world in her own image; the mind magic spell Celestia had used to make a world forget about Sunset Shimmer; and the only known copy of the original ETS spell.

Trixie turned away from the gate and found the section where Sunset's earlier research lay. She levitated a promising scroll and extracted a blank scroll from her saddlebags. She cast the copying spell effortlessly, yet frowned when she peered at the result. The copy was riddled with redactions via black bars replacing parts of the text. She had wondered why there had been no blanket restrtiction on making copies of the information here. Now she knew.

It would have to be good enough.

She gathered a few more scrolls, then headed over towards a table in the corner where she could work undisturbed. She levitated out more blank scrolls from her saddlebags and got to work.

"I've been informed that the Ponyville sheriff has obtained a sworn deposition from Aloe and Lotus Blossom," said the Royal Guardspony who had approached Sunburst after Trixie entered the restricted section. "They confirmed that Miss Lulamoon and Mrs. Rich had shared the steam room together just prior to Miss Lulamoon and Miss Glimmer leaving for Earth."

"Did they have any idea what was said between them?" Sunburst asked.

"They stated that Mrs. Rich had made it clear they were not to be disturbed," said the guard. "They said this was typical for Mrs. Rich's visits to the spa, as she often did business deals on behalf of her husband."

"So no absolute proof that Spoiled Rich was acting as a proxy for Prince Blueblood."

"It doesn't appear so at the moment, but that might change. The sheriff reported that Miss Hooves ran into Fancy Pants -- quite literally -- while delivering mail to the Rich family. The sheriff was planning on interviewing the mailmare."

Sunburst frowned. "It's still circumstantial. Unless Derpy overheard anything, the meeting could've been about anything."

"The Royal Guard is following up some leads here in Canterlot," said the guard. "Fancy Pants is not exactly the most subtle or secretive among the nobles. He might have left a trail."

"I certainly hope so, as Twilight is counting on us to get to the bottom of this while she deals with the fallout of recent events on Earth." Sunburst glanced towards the restricted section. "Best we finish this up before Trixie emerges. Do you have anything else for me?"

"We'll be monitoring both Miss Lulamoon's and Prince Blueblood's location and movements," said the guard. "Part of that surveillance team will be a mage sensitive to the kind of magic given off by a Farhearing Stone. If they try to contact Earth, we'll know about it."

Sunburst nodded. "Good. We absolutely cannot let them transmit any sort of sensitive information."

"But how much do we need to worry about? Doesn't a Farhearing Stone transmit only audio? If they're interested in delivering advanced magic to the ponies of Earth, wouldn't they need to send visual data as well?"

"Yes, that's a good point," said Sunburst. "I know Twilight had plans to modify the spell to allow images to be transmitted, but I don't think she had the time to complete that work before she had to deal with matters on Earth."

"So would it be okay to let them continue if the mage detects a Farhearing Stone?"

"Isn't that an odd question?" Sunburst asked. "Isn't using such a thing to covertly contact Earth illegal? I would think you would want to stop it at once."

"It may be a way to collect evidence," said the guard. "The mage can record the fluctuations in the energy from the stone and analyze it later to determine where the signal was directed and roughly the content."

Sunburst adjusted his glasses. "Really? I didn't know you could effectively eavesdrop on a Farhearing Stone conversation. Quite extraordinary!"

The guard smiled. "Thank Princess Twilight for that." He swung a foreleg towards the shelves just outside the restricted section. "She noted down in great detail how the spell worked."

Sunburst's ears swiveled. "I think I hear hoof steps. Best you go now. Let me know the moment you learn anything."

"I will," the guard said before heading away.

Trixie looked over the copied scrolls with no small degree of satisfaction. While the redactions likely made it impossible to generate Sunset's transformation spell from the data anytime soon, it still represented a treasure trove of advanced magical knowledge. That alone would advance the ponies of Earth by leaps and bounds.

She returned all the originals to their proper locations and packed up her copies in her saddlebags. She headed towards the door, where the mage stationed just inside stopped and scanned her. Satisfied she was not smuggling out any original scrolls, he nodded and waved her through.

As she stepped out of the restricted section, Trixie glanced towards where she had seen Sunburst. He was still sitting at the same table perusing the same book. A Royal Guardspony was walking away from him. She didn't think anything of it and turned away.

She needed two more items, and fortunately neither was at all restricted. She smirked as she realized how much she had to thank Twilight's insistence on analyzing everything to the last possible decimal point.

Trixie soon located what she needed not too far away and levitated the scroll from the shelf. She opened it and smiled. Twilight had gone into such meticulous detail about her Farhearing spell that even Trixie could understand it. She believed Twilight's planned enhancements could be completed and applied to Blueblood's stone.

She took out another blank scroll from her saddlebags, and a few moments later, it held a copy of the information. She set the original back and set about her last task, one that had been conveyed to her at the last minute. Fortunately, it was more or less public knowledge in Equestria by then; only human authorities were silly enough to believe it should be restricted.

She found the information easily, but was confronted with a new conundrum. Thanks to Twilight's copious writings, where once they had been maybe two scrolls about the Tree of Harmony, now there were dozens.

Trixie frowned. She didn't have time to copy all of them, nor peruse them to tell which ones were more relevant. She picked a few at random and made copies, all the while glancing at the large clock on the wall. She settled on copying five scrolls and finally turned back towards the entrance.

Trixie caught Sunburst lowering his head. She frowned. Had he been watching her? Was it really just a coincidence that he happened to be in the Archives the same time she was?

Trixie shook her head. She was just being paranoid. If somepony really did know what she was doing, they would have stopped her by now.

She headed out of the Archives, not giving Sunburst a second thought.

At the head of the class, several large pony anatomy diagrams had been taped to the chalkboard. A smiling Butterscotch trotted before them until she stood beside Heather. "Good morning, class. Today, we have a guess lecturer. I am very pleased to have Heather here."

Heather smiled softly. "Thank you, Butterscotch, though I warn you, I'm not much of a teacher. I hope I don't put them all to sleep."

A wave of laughter briefly crested among the students, and many eagerly leaned forward.

"Doctor Whisper Touch was gracious enough to allow us to borrow his diagrams," said Butterscotch. "So that we may introduce you all to the concepts of pony anatomy."

A spate of excited whispering rose briefly, a few young ponies pointing to the diagram of their own tribe. Bob looked up from his notes only when Whisper's name was mentioned, and he had to take a few moments to reorient himself as to what was going on.

"Now, you may be wondering, why are we not breaking you out by tribe as we do when we, say, teach magic spells, weather control, or earth magic?" Butterscotch continued.

Bob had wondered about that as well, especially when he saw that ponies from across the grades had been told to gather in one large classroom. Cross-grade classes were generally for tribe-specific lessons.

"Before I answer that, can anypony tell me what some of the important aspects of friendship are?"

Several ponies raised their fore-hooves.

"Gina?" Butterscotch said.

"Being there when your friends need you!" Gina called out triumphantly.

"Yes, very good. Anypony else? Yes, Green Fields?"

"Trying to understand their point of view," said Green.

"Excellent," said Butterscotch. "And you both helped answer the question I posed. If you had a friend who -- Luna forbid -- got seriously hurt, it would help if you understood their anatomy so you can get them the proper help faster. That hurt friend is not always going to be of the same tribe as you."

Bob knew he should be paying attention, as this was likely going to lead to a lesson in first aid, but he was still too troubled by his last-minute doubts concerning his calculations. The more he looked them over, the more he felt something was missing, and any potential success hinged on it.

"With that, I now turn over the class to Heather," said Butterscotch as she stepped aside.

"Thank you," said Heather. "Now, first off, don't be too daunted by the complexity of these diagrams. I won't be expecting you to understand them in such intricate detail."

Gina raised her fore-hoof. "Does this mean we won't be tested on it?"

Other ponies chuckled around her.

Heather laughed. "No, Gina, I won't be testing you on it. I present this information in hopes that it will be useful and interesting. Even if you never have to put it into practice, it helps to understand how your bodies work."

Bob did have some mild interest in the subject matter. He was already gazing at the anatomical diagram of a unicorn. As he had suspected, a blood vessel ran through the center of the horn. Equestrian physicians had already warned unicorns to avoid anything that would risk them breaking their horn. While they knew of unicorns who had survived a horn breakage, it was only when others were immediately on hoof to staunch the blood loss.

He also spotted something that looked like nerve fibers running in a pattern which matched the outward spiral of the bone. He already knew these were not nerves but mana channels, conduits for magical energy that the horn could directly project. He looked at the diagram of the pegasus and saw similar fibers running through their wings.

Bob looked down at his diagrams. In a way, his manipulations of the quartz crystal were attempting to install something similar to mana channels to allow the material to act as a conduit for magic. As with a pony, the placement of the channels was crucial for anything to work.

He frowned as he realized what the real problem was: he was still working off intuition. Despite knowing that this was effectively a requirement for working with magic, the old human scientific side of him refused to give up its quest to truly understand what he was doing.

It had to be possible. Twilight herself had hinted that there had been Equestrian unicorns in the past who gained a very intricate understanding of thaumatologic structure at its most basic level. Sunset had to have done it, otherwise she would not have been able to build the portal to Earth.

He forced himself to tune into the lecture again. Heather pointed a fore-hoof towards the pegasus diagram. "It's the presence of these channels that enable a pegasus to fly. For those pegasi among you who have started to master flight, I don't have to tell you how important that is to you."

Several pegasi smiled and nodded.

"These channels are deeply buried in muscle and bone," said Heather. "They're very hard to damage. There are even special fibers wound around critical wing bones that prevent a bone fracture from damaging the channels too much. That's why most pegasi recover from wing injuries. They're grounded only as long as it takes the wing to heal and allow for proper projection of pegasus magic."

Bob found an apt analogy to his work. The channels he was dealing with could be thought of as buried, except in this case they were wound up tightly at the quantum level. He suspected they were closely tied with the multiple dimensions some physicists suspected existed in that realm.

"However, there are points where the channels travel closer to the surface," said Heather. "Especially at the joints. Always, always treat any serious joint injury of a pegasus wing as a medical emergency. Mana channels can recover from injury, but only if treated quickly."

And that was the crux of Bob's remaining nagging doubt. He had already learned that his adjustment of the material had to be complete and near-instantaneous. Yet there were places where the energy he applied could effectively "leak" outside the matrix, usually those close to the surface. Enough such leaks, and the matrix would destabilize, causing the material to explode violently outward.

He was not sure he could catch enough of those leaks to achieve a successful conversion. He thought he had it, but the more he considered, the more he realized he still did not have as full an understanding as he had believed. He was potentially setting himself up for another failure.

"Yes, Star Flier?" Heather said as she pointed to a pegasus filly with her fore-hoof raised.

"I have a cousin who busted up his wing pretty bad a few months ago," she said. "He was treated by an Equestrian surgeon. He had damaged his mana channels, and they had to do something called, um, what was it ... oh, I've got it! A reflective channel rebalancing."

Bob's eyebrows rose.

"Do you know what that means?" Star asked.

"I'm familiar with it, yes," said Heather. "Mana channels are complex enough at the cellular level that it's hard to regenerate them. What they did was use the patterns of mana channels found in his good wing to fix the ones in the injured wing."

Bob leaned forward.

"How does that work?" Star asked.

"I've never had it formally explained to me," Heather said. "But I've gleaned some understanding on how mana channels work from my experience in dealing with surging foals. It has to do with a symmetry that exists in the structure of the channels."

Bob blinked. He looked down at his notes.

"That's really over-simplifying it, to be honest. Has your cousin recovered from the surgery?"

"Mostly," Star said in a subdued voice. "He still has trouble staying balanced in the air."

"That's likely because the healing is incomplete. The reflection technique doesn't catch all the subtleties of that symmetry. It's like looking into a mirror that's slightly warped."

Bob stared at his notebook in astonishment.

That's it.

That's it.

That's what he had missed: the symmetry. He had expected that the thaumic matrix would follow the natural contours of the material. He could see now that it wouldn't. It had to impose its own structure. It had to literally reshape the material to work with the matrix. That's why normally it would take centuries for thaumically-aware material to appear naturally. Not only did the thaumic matrix have to come into being, the material itself had to change to conform to it.

It wasn't a simple symmetry at all. It was like a fractal, extending indefinitely no matter how far he went. Yet there had to be a formula that would lay it out for him, something he could apply that would make it stand out in his own mind.

He looked up but could barely pay attention to the lecture anymore. His mind was whirling with ideas. He needed time to write down his musings and see what stuck. He would likely have to cancel the experiment that afternoon, as now he knew it would fail.

He was never so anxious to get out of school.

Prince Blueblood paced before his receptionist's desk. "Where is that infernal showmare?! She's had all morning to retrieve the information I need!"

Quick Quill looked on anxiously, fidgeting. "Perhaps she had difficulty in finding what you needed, Your Grace," she said in a delicate voice. "It is supposed to be restricted information."

"Bah!" Blueblood scoffed. "Auntie Tia has always been so obsessed with having as much magical information as possible remain free to access despite the consequences, and I doubt she's changed much. It's how Sunset Shimmer accomplished what she did in the first place!"

"But I understand they have additional controls, Your Grace."

"A mare of Trixie's resources should be quite capable of getting around them. The fact that she was allowed back into Equestria at all speaks well of her abilities."

"I'm not sure I understand, I'm sorry."

Blueblood considered explaining it to her, as close as he was towards realizing his goal. Instead, he decided it was wise to keep the secrecy going a little while longer. After all, it could be mere days before he stepped through the portal as the proud governor of the Equestrian Earth Protectorate. There would be plenty of time to brief Quick by then.

Blueblood waved a fore-hoof in the air. "It matters not. Perhaps we should consider sending somepony to look for--" He cut himself off as he caught a glow out of the corner of his eye. He turned in time to see the door latch turn and the door open. His eyes narrowed as Trixie stepped inside. "It's about time you showed up."

Trixie frowned as she shut the door behind her. "Give me a break. They've really tightened security since the last time I visited the Archives."

"Did you get what I asked for?"

"Mostly."

Blueblood arched an eyebrow. "I beg your pardon?"

Trixie levitated several scrolls into view and started to unroll one.

Blueblood frowned and overrode her action with his own magic. "Not here. This way." He led her into his private office and cast a sealing spell on the door that would also give them better privacy. "Now what exactly is the issue?"

Trixie unrolled a scroll before him. "This is part of the problem."

Blueblood snorted at the redactions. "It will simply have to do. You do realize it will need to be translated. I doubt these ponies are quite civilized enough to know proper Equish."

Trixie let the scroll roll up and set it aside. "I'll start on the translation spell now."

"Yes, and be quick about it."

"I haven't done this sort of magic very much. You'll just have to be patient."

Blueblood stepped over to his Farhearing Stone. "Time is of the essence. I am now dealing with a new leader of that faction, one who is hesitant about continuing this association. We must make it appear as if we are giving them a treasure trove of magical information. On that note, were you able to secure information concerning the Tree of Harmony?"

Trixie levitated five more scrolls onto the table. "This is what I was able to get."

Blueblood frowned. "Surely there was more than this!"

"This is all I had time for!" Trixie cried in a voice tinged with desperation as she arranged her copied scrolls on the table. "Now stop pestering me, I need to concentrate."

Blueblood normally would have taken a pony to task for daring to speak to him in such an insolent manner, but he needed her skills more than he cared to admit.

As he watched Trixie labor over spells more complex than she normally could handle, Blueblood smiled. No matter what the outcome at this point, he was sure he could place himself in a position of strength when it was over.

"Miss Lulamoon is with Prince Blueblood in private conference," said the guard to Sunburst as they trotted down the hallway. "They have a spell in place to give them privacy, but any activation of a Farhearing Stone will still be detectable, as it has to go outside that spell to operate."

Sunburst nodded, having heard the words but was slow to parse them.

"Unfortunately we have no way to know what is being said between them," the guard continued. "We can only go by what they do concerning outside contacts."

"Yes, of course," said Sunburst in a distracted voice.

"Is something the matter?"

Sunburst glanced back the way they had come. "Something is bothering me, and I can't quite put my hoof on just what."

The guard followed Sunburst's gaze. "Something concerning the Archives?"

"I was observing Trixie after she left the restricted section. She didn't head right out as I had expected she would."

"What did she do?"

"She appeared to look over some other scrolls in the public section and copied at least one that I could see," said Sunburst.

"While some information in the public section is considered restricted by human authorities, it should be far less harmful than anything in the restricted section," said the guard.

Sunburst nodded slowly and turned around. "I'm going to have a look to see if I can figure out what she had copied in case it's of any significance. Please come find me if anything else develops."

"At once," said the guard as Sunburst headed away.

Bob hurried into his room as soon as he had left the school that afternoon, immediately snatching up his notes and the tiny shard of crystal, taking them outside so as to be free of the distraction of the ambient magic of other ponies. He needed a clear head if he was to work out what he thought was the ultimate solution.

He wandered from the house until he found a small clearing among the denuded trees. His horn glowed, and he swept an area clear of leaves and tossed some rocks to the side to give him some level ground. He dropped to his haunches and arranged his notes before him. He levitated a few loose pages in front of him as his notebook flipped through pages as if under its own power.

Bob let all other distractions fall away. His pencil scratched as the concepts which now coalesced in his mind crystallized on the page. What had been a set of separate diagrams describing different aspects of his theories now came together in a single, cohesive vision. What had only been guesses or constants thrown in just to make things work now gave way to thaumatological truth.

He had no idea how much time passed. It had no meaning to him. This task was the only thing that mattered. He had already intended to cancel the experiment that afternoon. Even after he completed this work, some refinement would be needed. He was inventing terms and symbols on the fly for concepts of which he had only the barest grasp until that inspired moment in class earlier. Time would be needed to clean it up and get it into a form that was more easily explained to others.

And then, he was done.

All his other notes wafted to the ground as they were released suddenly from his magic. His pencil clattered to his still open notebook. He held a single page aloft, upon it a complex diagram of lines, curves, runes, and symbols. Bob stared at it for a long moment. He shuddered as he realized what he was looking at. It was nothing less than what thaumically aware material should look like on a scale unimaginably small. It was almost like peering into the structure of a single quark.

He had to give it a name.

Bob almost chuckled. For some reason, his thoughts had been drawn to the old movie Back to the Future. He remembered the scene with the diagram that showed the one thing that would make it all work, the so-called "flux capacitor." In a way, he was looking at something similar, but he was not about to call it that.

He picked up the pencil in his magic without taking his eyes from the diagram. After a moment's thought, he wrote the words "Thaumatic Subatomic Matrix" at the bottom of the page.

Bob let out the breath he had been holding as he was writing. The matrix wasn't just lines on paper. He levitated the small bit of crystal he had created the other day during that first experiment. He could sense that same structure. Moreover, he felt confident he could create it. He knew what he was doing now.

His ears pricked as he heard hoof-steps, and his heart leapt. He was hoping it was Tina, so he could share this wondrous moment with her. Yet when the breeze rose, a different scent came to him. He stood and turned, calling out the name before even seeing her. "Susie?"

Susie stepped into view, smiling. "Hello, Bob."

Bob arranged his notes into a neat pile. "What are you doing out here?"

"I was coming to look for you," Susie said. "The cinder block wall is ready. It looks like all the cement has set."

"Oh, um, thanks, but I think I'm going to put that off for another day."

Susie tilted her head. "Is there a problem?"

Bob smiled. "No, quite the opposite!" He levitated the page with his matrix diagram and showed it to Susie. "Look!"

"Oh, have you taken my suggestion to heart and started writing everything down in a more cohesive format?"

"Well, sort of. Mostly I was consolidating everything I knew into this single representation of my insights."

Susie peered at the page. "Thaumatic Subatomic Matrix. Is this the final form of your notes?"

"In a way, yes." Bob lowered the page and placed it atop the pile. "These are all the notes which led up to this point."

Susie nodded. "So one could glean how your research led you to this point from reading the other notes, yes?"

"If the person reading them had a good grasp of advanced thaumic mechanics. I'm not trying to toot my own horn here, but there are not many unicorns like that in the world."

"Yes, that's true," said Susie. "But there are other entities who may have a grasp of them."

Bob looked askance at Susie. "Like who?"

"Some humans who have been studying magic," Susie explained as she stepped closer. "Like some in the government."

Bob gave her a wary look. "If you're concerned these will somehow fall into their hands--"

"Not at all, because I know they will."

Before Bob could ask her what she meant, Susie suddenly blazed full crystal, her body sparkling and translucent. Bob stumbled back a step, his pupils shrinking as he realized his whole body felt like a lead weight that was only getting heavier. When he tried to light his horn, only a few faint sparks flew from its tip.

"Susie, wh-what are you doing?!" Bob cried in a weak voice.

"Please, don't make this more difficult than it needs to be," Susie said. "It's best you don't fight it."

Bob looked towards his pile of notes and clenched his jaw hard as he poured all his rapidly draining magic into a single spell. A feeble glow started to surround his notes, but they had lifted only a few inches before Susie placed her fore-hoof on them and pushed them back to the ground. Bob moaned and fell to his belly as the levitation spell was broken in a shower of sparks.

"I'm really sorry, Bob," Susie said in a distressed voice. "I didn't want to do this, but my duty to my country has to come first."

Bob gasped as the horrible draining sensation continued, his vision starting to gray. He tried to right himself on his hooves, but it had gone beyond just sapping his magic. He struggled to put all his waning energies into his voice. "B-but you never ... we never ..."

"I guess I'm what you would call a 'sleeper agent'," said Susie. "I never thought I would be activated. I really wanted you to succeed. And you have, but the benefits need to go the right people."

"S-susie, please ..."

"Now, this won't hurt," said Susie, her words becoming fuzzy. "It will feel very much like falling as--"

Suddenly, the draining sensation was gone.

His magic didn't return to him all at once. Ponies drew on it at a steady but slow rate from the universe's thaumic field. He had only enough energy return to him so he could stand up, and even then his legs were shaky. He was vaguely aware that a scuffle had taken place. It was only when he heard Tina's icy voice that he understood what had happened.

"Get away from him, you bitch."

Bob panted hard as just standing up felt like galloping at full speed. He tried to understand the situation, but his vision was a little fuzzy. Tina stood with her hooves splayed, her wings spread, her teeth bared. Susie was still crystal, her fur and mane ruffled, some leaves and twigs clinging to them.

"I can easily handle you as well," Susie said in a breathy voice, even as her coat brightened. "They didn't send in an amateur for this."

Tina growled and launched herself towards Susie, only to immediately falter and crash to the ground, wings flapping uselessly. She rose to her hooves but stumbled as she tried to gallop forward, Susie needing only to back up a few steps to avoid the attack.

"This is going to make things harder for you," Susie said. "I can't be as delicate when I'm working on two at once. I didn't want this to hurt."

Bob's heart ached as he watched Tina still struggling just to stand, her wings limp and dragging as if she had lost all control over them. He started to feel the draining sensation come over him again. He could at least be content with the fact that he had admitted his feelings to Tina before it was all over.

Suddenly there came a very loud, sickening crunch, a thud, and the draining sensation vanished once more.

He blinked rapidly to clear his vision. Susie lay on the ground on her side, moaning, a trickle of blood oozing from her mouth. Her muzzle bore a hoof-shaped bruise. Then a very welcome sight stepped between Bob and the crystal pony.

"Touch my son again," growled Harold Tanner. "And I'll use my rear hooves instead."

Bob felt himself being hugged, and he was more than happy to take in his adoptive mother's scent.

"Bob, are you okay?!" Sarah cried. "We came looking for you soon as we arrived, but we never expected this! Heather, can you help, please?"

Bob had already heard the other approaching hoof-steps. "He's been pretty badly drained, Sarah," Heather said as she stepped into view. "Nothing permanent. He'll just need some time to recover. I'll go check on Tina."

Susie started to get up. Bob flinched when Harold socked her a second time, making her whimper. "Stay the hell down on the ground. If I sense you even trying to drain anypony, it will be the last thing you ever do."

Bob shuddered. He had never heard Harold so angry in his life.

"I'm not at all sorry we came now," Sarah said. "I was worried you'd see it as an intrusion in your life, but after this, I realize we should have come back on our own as soon as we got word you were up to something."

"You knew?" Bob asked in a weak voice.

Sarah smiled. "It was not terribly hard to put two and two together."

Tina managed to stumble over to them with Heather's help. "Tina is not quite as bad off, but she's going to be grounded for a bit while she recovers," said Heather.

Tina gave Bob a wry smile. "So much for me acting like the cavalry swooping in to save the day."

Bob smiled and gestured for her to come over. As soon as she was close enough, he drew her into a tight hug. "I guess you'll need someone to help with preening your wings so you can get them back into shape again."

Tina chuckled weakly and smiled. "And you'll have to take extra time at it since you won't have your fancy horn for a bit."

"I look forward to it."

As they shared a kiss, Bob heard Sarah clear her throat awkwardly.

Bob broke off the kiss and looked back towards Sarah, blushing. "Um, yeah, about Tina and I ..."

"It can wait," Sarah said softly. "I'd rather know why that crystal pony was attacking you."

Bob looked towards his notes, which had become scattered in the scuffle. "Before I answer, can you please collect all of that? It's very important to me."

Sarah nodded, and her horn glowed as she gathered up the pages and placed them in a neat pile nearby. Heather glanced at it and said, "I suspect this has everything to do with what Bob was working on recently."

"Susie is some sort of sleeper agent," said Bob.

Sarah's pupils shrank slightly. "She works for the government?"

"Yes."

"So the government already knows what Bob is doing," Tina said sourly. "Just great."

Sarah glanced at the pages and let out a slow breath. "I can help protect him."

Bob stared. "You can?"

"I just need to get close enough to a cell phone tower to make a call."

"Uh, to who?" Tina asked.

"Let's just say the person who's currently financing me has connections and leave it at that," Sarah said.

"Sarah, I won't begin to say I understand what's going on around here," Heather said. "But I think this is a good case for Bob to stop what he's doing for now."

"I can't just abandon this," Bob protested. "Not after what I just figured out today. I know this will work now!"

"It's going to be a few days before your magic fully returns," said Heather. "You're going to have to wait at least that long anyway."

"And that will give me a chance to see to it that Bob remains safe," said Sarah.

"Regardless, we can't let ourselves be frightened into doing nothing," said Bob.

"Bob, I promise, if this is that important to you, you'll have a chance to do it."

Bob sighed but nodded. He trusted Sarah enough to know she would never outright lie to him. He looked towards Susie and Harold. "What are we going to do about her? Dad can't keep knocking her down every time she gets up."

"I'll go back to town and fetch Whisper Touch and the other crystal ponies that are in town," said Heather. "We can keep her in check until the Pony Hope sheriff decides what to do with her." She sighed. "Harold, Sarah, I am so terribly sorry about this. I was the one who hired her in the first place."

"Don't blame yourself, Heather," said Harold. "If it wasn't you, she would've found some other way to get into town."

"What about Whisper Touch?" Tina asked. "Do we need to suspect him as well?"

"I know much more about his background than Susie's," said Heather. "I think he's sincere, but my fellow crystal ponies and I will check into it."

"Whisper Touch is not affiliated with me," Susie croaked. "I'm working alone."

Heather frowned. "You'll forgive me if I don't take you at your word. It's ponies like you who give our whole tribe a bad name. I went in on this specifically to better other ponies' opinions of us. You just helped destroy that effort."

"And ponies like you are working to undermine our government."

"I don't want to hear it." Heather turned away. "I'm going into town now, if for no other reason than I can get her to shut up sooner."

As Heather headed away, Bob slowly broke from Sarah's embrace. "I think I can stand now." He tried a simple light spell, but his horn only sparked. "Still no magic, but at least I can move on my own."

Sarah reluctantly let go. "At least now we'll be able to see what you've been working on."

Bob caught his adoptive mother glancing at his hindquarters, which answered his next question. Despite his breakthrough, he had yet to receive a cutie mark. He had no idea if that was still his own reluctance to obtain one despite his recent decision regarding his future, or if he had to put his theories to the test first.

He was actually looking forward to finding out.

Trixie was sweating by the time the glow of the translation spell had faded from the last document. She fell to her haunches panting hard, rubbing her hoof near the base of her horn where a dull headache had begun.

Blueblood had been lurking about in the background making impatient noises, much to her annoyance. He now strode forward and levitated one of the documents before him. He clicked his tongue as he looked over the scroll. "There are still some words in Equish upon this page."

"They don't have a direct translation into English," said Trixie.

"Surely they can be explained in some other way."

"You need a more complex spell for that."

Blueblood arched an eyebrow as he set down the document. "Or perhaps simply a better mage."

Trixie ground her teeth but said nothing.

Blueblood sighed. "I suppose it will have to do. Do you have the Farhearing enhancement spell ready?"

"Give me a minute! This is exhausting work. I need a moment to rest."

Blueblood stepped past her towards the Farhearing Stone. "Rest is a luxury we don't have." He waved his fore-hoof over the stone, and it began to glow. "I will attempt to establish contact. Be ready with that spell when I do."

"Yes, Your Highness," Trixie said in a mocking voice. As much as she was dedicated to the cause of assisting the ponies of Earth gain more magic, she would be glad when she could end her association with this insufferable fop.

Sunburst scrutinized the shelves he had seen Trixie perusing upon leaving the restricted section. Much of it was authored by Twilight Sparkle, some by Starswirl the Bearded. It was hard to tell exactly what would be of interest to Trixie.

He had to use an indexing spell to see if he could find what he was after. First he tried the subject of transformation. He found something by Starswirl, but it spoke only of the traditional temporary transformation spell in the context of researching a theory that it weakened the morphic resonance with repeated use. He doubted that would be of any interest.

Next he tried thaumic theory. That could be of interest to the foreign ponies if they had any unicorns who were advanced enough to understand the concept. Here again something by Starswirl popped up: his famous Thaumatic Subether Matrix which explained how Equestrian materials could hold magic.

Sunburst considered. Yes, that might be something she would try to send along, but it would take a very long time to transmit orally, perhaps hours. Not to mention it had a lot of visual diagrams which were required to understand the material.

This made him think about the artifact he suspected Trixie had sent along to Earth. He set his indexing spell to the Farhearing Stone.

Immediately several works by Twilight stood out. He blinked in surprise, not realizing that Twilight had written so much on the topic. Just where did that mare find enough hours in the day?

He started to peruse them. Many were explanations of the underlying thaumic mechanics on how it worked, nothing the ponies of Earth couldn't figure out on their own if they scrutinized the actual stone itself.

He looked at the last scroll that Twilight had written. It detailed a theoretical enhancement to the way the stone worked to allow it to send ...

"Images?!" Sunburst cried as he stared at the scroll. "Oh, my word!"

Sunburst shoved the scroll back onto the shelf and galloped out of the Archives, ignoring the admonishment by its caretaker. He almost collided with a Royal Guardspony as he was coming around the corner.

"I was just coming to inform you, Sunburst," said the guard. "We've detected the activation of the Farhearing Stone and are attempting to ascertain--"

"We must shut them down at once!" Sunburst cried.

"But we need to build up a case for collusion with Earth."

"Yes, yes, but there's the danger that they are sending much more information than we originally thought possible!" Sunburst cried.

The guard's pupils shrank slightly. "The mages did report they were sensing some additional energy patterns that they didn't recognize. They thought it was some form of interference."

"It's not! They're transmitting images!"

"Then we do need to stop them! I'll inform them at once!"

"I'll come with you," said Sunburst.

"Can you bring that into a little more focus?"

Trixie sighed as she levitated the document in the scanning light of the Farhearing Stone at the request of the pony who had identified himself as Water Wings. She nudged it slightly closer to the stone, trying to ignore the pounding in her head.

"There, that's good," said Water.

"I trust you have the ability to take some sort of photograph of the image you're seeing?" said Blueblood.

"Yeah, I have another pony here with a camera on her cell phone. Hang on."

The pause that followed dragged on. Trixie felt a slight itchy sensation along her horn, the beginnings of mana burn.

"Got it," said Water. "You can go to the next one."

Trixie had already lowered the first document at the word "got" and struggled to position the next one properly in the scanning beam.

"Don't dawdle," Blueblood snapped. "We need to get this done."

"I'm trying!" Trixie said through clenched teeth. She thrust the next one into the light. "Here!"

"It's out of focus," said Water.

"Rrgh," Trixie growled. She adjusted the document.

"Almost."

Trixie gritted her teeth and adjusted it again.

"Okay, that's good. We're getting another picture." After a pause, he added. "Awful lot of redactions there, Your Highness."

"I am sure you have enough competent unicorns who can fill in the blanks," said Blueblood with a smile.

Trixie doubted Blueblood believed his own statement. To him, this was just a means to an end. Only she really cared about giving these ponies decent magic. She wished she could have included something more useful. Trying to reconstruct Sunset's original transformation spell from this mess would be impossible and distract them from learning real, practical magic.

"I suppose so," said Water, his own voice suggesting he didn't believe it, either. "Okay, ready for the next one."

Trixie had a better idea now about what part of the beam would afford the best image, so this one went a little faster.

"Got it," said Water. "How many more documents are there?"

"Eight," said Blueblood. "That is including the information you desired concerning the Tree of Harmony."

"All right, keep them coming."

Trixie was about to raise the next document into the beam when she heard muffled voices beyond the door to the chamber. One of them was Quick Quill, quite obviously protesting. Trixie snapped her head towards the door when she heard Sunburst's voice.

Blueblood had noticed the verbal scuffle as well. He narrowed his eyes, drew himself up to his full regal height, and strode towards the door. "I'll handle this. You keep getting those documents transmitted."

"But that was Sunburst I heard!" Trixie said in an urgent whisper. "He was hanging around in the Archives the whole time I was there! What if he was spying on me?!"

"Is something wrong?" Water asked.

"No," Blueblood declared. He loomed over Trixie. "I said, I'll handle this."

"His Grace said he was not to be disturbed!" Quick declared as she stood in the path of Sunburst and the three ponies who accompanied him, a mage and two members of the Royal Guard. "I cannot let you into his private chambers."

"This is a matter of Canterlot security," one of the guards declared. "We are detecting illicit magic use."

Quick gave him a haughty look. "His Grace has royal privilege. You cannot hold him to the same rules that apply to the common masses. Would you dare to do such a thing to Princess Celestia? Or Princess Luna?"

"We are operating under the auspices of the Diarchy," said the mage. "It is their decree that there be no unauthorized contact with Earth. There are no exceptions!"

Sunburst was only half-listening to the argument. He was noting down his observations of the energy stream he detected from the Farhearing Stone, wishing for all the world that he had his laptop instead of just a scroll and quill. His thoughts now seemed to get ahead of what he could write.

He looked up only when the argument abruptly stopped, and he flinched when his eyes fell on Prince Blueblood. Sunburst adjusted his glasses, realizing the Prince stood a little taller than he had thought. Little wonder he could appear imposing in the presence of others.

"What appears to be the problem?" asked Blueblood, having lost none of the regal bearing in his voice.

The lead guard stepped up to him. "Your Highness, you are engaged in illegal contact with Earth. You're to cease this activity at once."

"I know of no such activity taking place here."

"We have detected the magic, Your Highness," said the mage, his voice still respectful despite its urgency. "And Sunburst can attest to it as well."

Sunburst managed not to wither under the scrutiny when Blueblood's imperious gaze shifted towards him. He paused only a moment in his computations before his quill was back at work. By now it was clear that Blueblood was stalling, and Sunburst might have to provide the means to shut down the magic stream remotely.

"Regardless of what you believe, I am sure I heard my assistant inform you of the privilege that comes with my royal standing. You can consider it as good as if Princess--"

"Not in this case, Your Highness!" the guard declared. "I am operating under the direct authority of the Diarchy, and if you do not let us by, I am authorized to use force."

Blueblood narrowed his eyes. "You would not dare."

The guard gestured to his companion, who stepped beside him. Both raised their spears as the first guard said, "Don't put to the test, Your Highness. You will not win this one."

Blueblood's eyes flicked between the two spear tips. "Very well." He raised his voice. "I will let you into my private office, but you will find nothing there!"

"I'm very glad you have listened to reason, Your Highness," said the guard as Blueblood slowly turned in place before stepping towards the office.

Sunburst's quill suddenly stopped. He exchanged an alarmed look with the mage. "The energy stream is gone!" Sunburst cried. "The Farhearing Stone has stopped transmitting!"

"Get us into that office at once!" the mage shouted.

The guards barreled past Blueblood, Sunburst and the mage following. When presented with the shield at the door, the mage's horn blazed, and an almost blinding beam of magic struck the door and dispelled the privacy seal in a shower of sparks. The guards bucked open the doors and rushed inside.

Sunburst's gaze fell first on a harried and nervous Trixie, who gave them an uneasy smile. "Um, hi! I-is there a problem?"

The mage stepped forward, horn still glowing, his head whipping around. "Where is it?"

"Uh, where is what?" Trixie asked in a quavering voice.

The mage frowned and turned towards Sunburst. "Are you sensing it at all?"

Sunburst lighted his horn and stretched out his magical senses. "No, it's not here."

"And perhaps it was never here in the first place," declared Blueblood as he stepped into the room.

The head guard turned towards the Prince. "We have proof of your activities, Your Highness. Whatever ruse you just did to hide the evidence won't help you."

"Please cease your idle threats," Blueblood said in a haughty voice. "Whatever so-called crime you believe I have committed, I will be vindicated in the end."

"The gem must still be in the palace somewhere," said Sunburst.

The mage narrowed his eyes at Trixie. "Unless this one is shielding it from us somehow."

"I'm not shielding anything from you!" Trixie protested.

"Ah, I would tend to agree," Sunburst said.

Trixie gave the mage a smug smile. "See?"

"Trixie is nowhere near good enough to do something like that."

"And that's exactly what -- hey!"

"I was still able to sense the gem for a short while after the energy stream had stopped," Sunburst continued. "It felt like it was falling away, becoming more distant."

The mage stepped up to Sunburst. "Please assist me in searching the palace. While we don't necessarily need that artifact to prove our case, it would be best if it were secured."

Sunburst nodded. "Yes, I concur."

The mage turned towards the Prince. "And as for you, I will be stationing both a mage and some guards outside your office who will trail you wherever you go. If you try to do this again, we'll know about it and stop you."

Blueblood snorted. "If you feel you must waste your time in a fruitless search for a crime that doesn't exist, be my guest. For now, I insist you leave. This is my private office, and matters I conduct here are not for your ears."

Sunburst left with the mage, who asked, "If we retrieve that gem, can you figure out exactly where it was aimed on Earth?"

"An approximate area, yes," said Sunburst. "But we must find it soon or the resonance of its last use will have worn off."

Trixie felt no sense of relief after the guards had left. Blueblood spoke before she could voice her distress. "I see you remembered what I had told you about the serving lift in case of emergency. Excellent."

The palace was riddled with shafts that once housed lifts to allow meals to be served in private. It had seen much use during the "Old Period" prior to Luna's banishment when her and Celestia were much more formal, and the nobility had far more privilege. Most had been sealed up, but Blueblood had his specifically reopened for situations like this.

"Not that it will matter," Trixie muttered.

"Yes, they will, in time, retrieve the gem," said Blueblood. "It matters not. It has served its purpose. Once I receive the formal request by the Shimmerists to have a protectorate--"

"I don't mean that!" Trixie cried in a shrill voice. "I mean they already know what you were doing. What I was doing!"

"And this matters ... why?"

Trixie clenched her teeth and marched up to Blueblood. "Because I never intended anypony to find out I was involved in this until you had what you wanted!"

"I will have exactly what I want," Blueblood said. "And you, I might add, now have what you want. The ponies of Earth will receive the advanced magic that they so rightly deserve, all thanks to you."

"And how am I supposed to enjoy those accolades if I'm in the Canterlot dungeon?!"

"You're being ridiculous. Auntie Tia hasn't put something there in ages. Atone, forgive, and forget is her mantra. Now, just how much were you able to transmit?"

Trixie had to take a moment to calm herself or she would just lash out at him again. "I'm not sure."

Blueblood frowned. "How can you not be sure?"

"I was under a lot of pressure! First I had to hurry to finish all the documents, then I had to scramble to dump the gemstone. I lost track."

"Then take your best guess."

Trixie sighed. "Most of the transformation research. I might have missed one document. Some of the Tree of Harmony stuff. I think I managed three out of the five scrolls."

Blueblood clicked his tongue. "I suppose it will have to do."

"And you're not at all worried that they already know what we sent to Earth?"

"Even if they were monitoring the transmission, it will take them some time to unravel it, more than enough time for my plans to come to fruition."

Trixie narrowed her eyes. "You better be right, or we're both going to be in a lot of trouble."

Chapter 36 - Reunions and Reconciliations

Jenny finds she is no longer in the soft bed she lay down in late Friday night. Her hopes to enjoy uninterrupted sleep in the sumptuous hotel suite in Denver that Twilight arranged for her and the rest of the formerly incarcerated are dashed as she opens her eyes to a plain beige ceiling and soft lighting. What was a bed now is a couch.

"Ah, you're awake."

Jenny bolts upright, and her heart skips a beat as her gaze falls on the balding man in the seat opposite her, a pad and pen in his hands.

"I hope you had a nice rest, Miss Tanner," says Psychic Calm. "Considering what has happened to you of late, you certainly needed it."

Jenny glances around but sees nothing more than the same office in which she first met the Dreamwarden. She slowly swings her legs over the edge of the seat and sits up.

"Something wrong?" Psychic asks. "Are the accommodations not to your liking?"

Jenny levels her gaze at him. "I expected to see a courtroom, to be honest."

"Ah, I see. No, you are not being judged, not at this time."

"Not at this time?"

"You've suffered a mental trauma," Psychic says in a tone Jenny could almost call concerned. "A brief one, but a trauma nonetheless. It is best you recover from that first."

Jenny frowns. "But I'll be judged eventually."

"Yes, though if I need to meet with you again, we'll continue to use this setting. There's no reason to be overly dramatic."

"Twilight told me that if I'm put on trial--"

"Again, this is not a trial."

Jenny raises her voice. "--then I have the right to call people to speak in my defense."

"That has already happened," Psychic states.

"It has?"

"Prior to seeing you, I have visited both Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna. They both explained the extenuating circumstances surrounding the latest use of your mind-altering magic."

"I had consent, at least from some of them," Jenny murmurs.

"This was pointed out to me, yes," Psychic says.

"And will it matter at all?"

"Everything matters, Miss Tanner. We take any and all circumstances into account. When the time comes, we'll wish to understand your feelings on the matter."

"And that makes a difference?"

"Most certainly," says Psychic. "Just as there is a distinct difference between a human who guns down a stranger on the street and one who shoots a person breaking into his home. Intent is important."

Jenny gives him a wary look. "My intent was to protect my friends."

"This is understood."

"Are you sure?" Jenny says. "You said you know what happened to me."

"Yes, we are aware."

"Then you know that Ryan could've destroyed my mind if it wasn't for Luna and Starlight!"

"We are fully aware of Ryan and his crimes," Psychic says. "He will face justice. The Dreamwardens can assure you of that. What he has done is reprehensible."

"And how am I any better than him by your standards?" Jenny demands.

"As I have said, it comes down to intent. We do not have to visit this now. I had come merely to inform you that the final disposition of your recent conduct has been delayed so long as you refrain from using that aspect of your power."

Jenny shivers and tries not to draw her arms in, as if she is reliving the moment the agent had struck her across the face. Starlight told her that she had cleared Jenny's mind of the worst of what Ryan had done, and after only one more session, the rest would be gone.

Little could be done for her memories, however. The memory of being too scared to contact the Narrative is still with her, making her shun it despite how increasingly desperate it is for her attention. It is not the normal sort of eagerness which accompanied showing her what is happening elsewhere or suggesting a course for the future.

"I already knew those agents were corrupted," Jenny says. "We all did."

"That has already been noted," Psychic says.

"I felt like I was damned if I did and damned if I didn't."

"As I said before, we don't need to visit--"

"Well, maybe I do!" Jenny yells. "You ever think of that?!"

Psychic considers, then simply nods and crosses one leg over the other. "I understand. Please, continue."

"There was no right choice to make," Jenny says in a lower but no less agitated voice. "I tried not to use it, but I was scared out of my wits. I barely even remember what pushed me over the edge. It was likely so frightening that I just blocked it out."

"I can take a guess, but I will refrain from mentioning it in case this is a memory not ready to resurface."

"Like you care all of a sudden," Jenny mutters.

"At the moment, I am here in the capacity of a psychiatrist and not a Warden." Psychic taps the pencil against his chin. "Have you considered seeing one in the waking world?"

"Starlight suggested counseling, yes."

"I would take her up on that suggestion. We can do only so much in the dream realm."

Jenny sighs in exasperation. Suddenly Psychic is exuding compassion, as if he really is sincere in his concern for her.

As if sensing her thoughts, Psychic sets the pad and pencil aside. "I stated your judgment is delayed, but I will reveal that I have already made up my mind in the matter."

Jenny tenses but otherwise manages not to cringe.

"I am going to push very strongly for leniency and no punishment."

Jenny stares. "You are?"

Psychic nods. "I believe my compatriot in North America, Phobia Remedy, is also so inclined."

Jenny feels a sense of immense relief, but it is short-lived. She narrows her eyes. "What's the catch?"

"Catch, Miss Tanner?"

"I've been talking to Twilight and Starlight about the Wardens. None of you strike me as being flexible."

Psychic considers for a long moment, his eyes becoming troubled. "Phobia and I have had many discussions of late. We are of the opinion that certain changes we planned for the Wardens as a whole may need to come sooner rather than later."

"Uh, such as?"

"Lifting the veil of secrecy, for one."

"It does make it hard on me," Jenny says. "My aunt already knows something is up. She's going to start demanding answers from me."

"Perhaps I will make a case for taking her into our confidence," says Psychic.

Jenny almost snorts. She could just picture her aunt in an all-out pissing contest with the Dreamwardens. She isn't sure the Wardens would win. "What brought this on? This isn't just about me, is it?"

"Think of yourself and the events surrounding you as a catalyst," Psychic says. "Human magic is something we did not expect to see in our lifetimes. We are ill-equipped to deal with it. Our original purpose was to deal with night ponies and the occasional mind-magic from the other tribes. Humans like you and Ryan are making us realize a change in our approach may be in order."

"Is that all?"

Psychic steeples his fingers. "We may have become a bit too ... insular, for lack of a better term. The fact that the Wardens were so split on dealing with the waking world during this crisis clearly bears this out."

Jenny could have done without ever hearing of the Dreamwardens, but she holds her tongue in that regard. Psychic is doing the equivalent of extending the olive branch; it would not help the situation to beat him over the head with it. At the same time, she is not going to let him get away with the least bit of ambiguity.

"So, what this boils down to is, I'm off the hook," Jenny says.

"I didn't quite say that," says Psychic. "The Wardens will need to meet as a whole to discuss the matter. Yet with Phobia and I recommending leniency, it will take only one more Warden to decide as such and prevent a majority in favor of punishment."

"Do I get any say?"

"If we cannot immediately reach a consensus for leniency, then we will call you before us. I am fairly confident it will not come to that."

Jenny nods slowly. She realizes she should just accept this. It certainly would take a load off her mind and heart. Yet so much of what has happened -- and is still happening -- is so shrouded in mystery that she wants as many answers as she can get. "Okay, so, last question. Why?"

"Why what, Miss Tanner?" asks Psychic.

"Why are you set on leniency?"

"Miss Tanner, I was a psychiatrist for thirty years before ETS. Out of all of us, I know best what stress and strong emotions can do to the thought process."

"I could have made the same decision if the circumstances were different."

"Perhaps," says Psychic. "But it is best not to speculate on what might have happened, but to focus on what did. This would not be the first time I have advocated for leniency of an accused due to their mental state at the time."

Jenny nods again and chooses not to pursue it any further. With Fuller no longer a direct threat, she doubts she would need to call on that aspect of the Narrative anytime soon. This could be the last time that she has any dealings with the Wardens, which suits her just fine. "I guess I don't have any more questions, then. Um, thanks."

Psychic nods. "There is just one more matter I wish to mention, and then we can conclude this session."

Jenny squirms in her seat but says nothing.

"We have yet to properly contact Night Song in the dream realm."

Jenny looks askance at Psychic. "Who's Night Song?"

"Ryan's real name, or at least as he was known as a pony."

Of all the names she thought Ryan might choose for himself, that would have been the last on her list.

"We can see him only dimly," Psychic continues. "We need him linked if we are to properly pacify him until he has had a chance to face justice in the waking world."

"You're going to ask me about Luna's spell."

"Yes."

Neither Twilight nor Luna has approached Jenny about it since she was released from MIDROC. She knows part of the reason is likely awaiting word from Starlight that Jenny has recovered, but part of her hopes it means they abandoned the idea altogether. "I take it Luna still wants to cast it on me?"

"We're requesting that of her, yes."

Jenny sighs.

"Realize you are under no obligation," Psychic says. "This is your decision. Neither I nor our fellow Wardens will pressure you, other than to state this will help ensure he cannot use his abilities to escape."

Jenny clenches her hands into fists. No one in the world wants to see Ryan burn in hell more than she does. He is on the same tier as Sunset Shimmer, someone who has no compunctions about molding her into something more to their liking.

At the same time, she feels the spell itself is yet another intrusion into her life. Luna has already stated that she will likely see Jenny's most buried feelings and memories. The fact that it would be cast as she sleeps is little comfort, as it simply associates the experience with the Dreamwardens despite them handing her a "get out of jail free" card.

"Let me ask you something," Jenny says. "If I do this, will this be the last time?"

"The last time for what?" Psychic asks.

"I feel like I've been an experimental test subject for the past week. I want time to myself, with no intrusions from any magical beings except those I choose to be with."

"Naturally I have no control over what fate may bring your way, Miss Tanner," Psychic says. "But I can at least assure you there will be no interference from the Dreamwardens unless you give us cause to act."

Jenny takes the statement at face value. Hopefully, this is the last time she will ever have to deal with the dream realm or the Narrative. She is thoroughly done with both.

Sam stared at his sister across the threshold of the door to her hotel room early that Saturday morning. On the drive over, he had envisioned what he would say to her, and yet now that all flew from his head the moment he laid eyes on her.

Bev broke the awkward moment. Her eyes glistening, a smile spreading across her lips, she leapt forward and pulled her brother into a tight embrace. "God, I've missed you, Sam. Thank you for coming to see me."

As much as Sam wanted to avoid the self-recrimination that had gotten him nowhere in the past week, it all came flooding back in that one statement. Even as he wrapped his arms around Bev, he uttered a wrenching sigh as he said, "You shouldn't be thanking me for anything. I wasn't there for you. I didn't lift a finger to help all that time you were in the camp."

Bev drew back and shook her head. "No, Sam, stop."

"But it's true!" Sam cried. "I was no better than our old man!"

Bev glanced to the side. "Let's not do this in the hall, please. There are ponies in the nearby rooms that we might wake up."

Bev whirled around and headed inside, her tail brushing against Sam's legs as if in a reminder of her predicament. His gaze fell on her hooves, and he shuddered. Despite already knowing what she looked like in her Partial state, he had never seen it in person. Perhaps if he had, he would have had more sympathy for her.

Or it would have just made him more insistent she rehumanize.

Sam stepped inside and closed the door behind them just as Bev sank onto the edge of the bed, her tail curled in her lap. Her ears drooped slightly, and she cast her gaze downward. Without looking up, she said, "If anyone should apologize, it should be me. I made everyone's life hell for a stupid wish."

Sam ran a hand through his hair. "Bev, from what Connie told me, people were after not just you but at least one of the others you were with. I don't think you made anything any worse than it would've been."

Bev shook her head. "If I had just rehumanized and not become a fugitive, maybe Jenny would've discovered someone was after her before long. Instead, she was like the others, too preoccupied with protecting me." She wrapped her arms around herself. "I feel like a fool now."

Sam sat down next to his sister. "Look, we all make mistakes. No one in this room knows that more than I do."

Bev looked at him. "What mistakes did you make?"

"Well, not considering your situation, for one."

Bev frowned. "My situation is me wishing for something I can't have."

"Are you sure of that?" Sam asked. "I was told you were all in cahoots with Princess Twilight and Princess Luna. Surely between the two of them there's a chance they can get you what you want."

Bev was silent for a long moment. "Yes, Twilight mentioned that to me on our way over here yesterday. She said if that's what I really want, she'll pull whatever strings she needs to in order to allow me passage to Equestria long enough to be transformed."

Had this been as little as a week ago, Sam would have met this development with chagrin, and he would have railed at the Equestrians for playing to her silly fantasies. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "Well, see, you can get what you want after all."

"Except I'm not sure it's what I want anymore."

"Come again?"

Bev cast a glistening gaze at him. "It's been made very abundantly clear to me in the past few days that I was suffering from a delusion after all."

Sam wiped his face with his hand. "Bev, please, ignore whatever I've ever said about--"

"No, hear me out, please, this is difficult enough."

Sam heard the anxious quaver in his sister's voice and quieted.

Bev let out a ragged sigh. "I had the notion that being a pony meant living in a world of peace and harmony. It meant leaving behind strife and want. I've been shown that's not the case at all. Ponies just exchange one set of problems for another."

"Yeah, maybe, but in general most are friendlier and more supportive of each other," said Sam. "I really can't fault you for wanting that, not after having to live with our abusive father for so long."

"It's really hard for me to explain what I'm thinking right now," said Bev. "It's all wound up in the discussions I've had with Jenny. We're both people trying to run away from our problems. I feel becoming a pony now would be forever tainted by that."

"But you can't keep living in this halfway state."

"No, I can't." Bev looked squarely at Sam. "I decided last night. I'm going to rehumanize."

Sam was about to protest, but silenced himself as he realized he was just about to discourage her from the very thing that he had wanted from the beginning. Now the "victory" seemed bitter, as bad as if he had forced it upon her. "And you're absolutely sure you came to this decision on your own?"

Bev started nodding.

"And this has nothing to do with anything I ever said to you?"

"I won't lie and say your words didn't matter," said Bev. "But I'm not doing this to please you. I'm doing this because I feel this is right for me."

"And all because of your conversations with a fifteen year old girl," said Sam in a neutral voice.

Bev tilted her head. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means ... um ..." Sam trailed off and frowned. "It means, I was about to do it to you again. I was going to sound like I didn't trust your judgment no matter what you decided. I keep thinking that I know what's best for you when I clearly don't."

Bev managed a small smile and wrapped an arm around her brother. "You meant well, Sam."

Sam leaned into Bev. "I'm just afraid of becoming like our old man, trying to control everything and everyone around him. I don't want to do that to you."

Bev's smile widened. "If it helps any, there was something else that helped convince me that I didn't need to become fully pony."

"What's that?"

"My friends."

Sam shook his head. "I don't follow."

"I was convinced that I could never make friends as a human, that I couldn't trust anyone," said Bev. "I believed that becoming a pony would fix all that. Then I wound up making friends with Jenny. Then I found I could put my trust in someone like Eileen despite how brash and unapproachable she could be."

Sam shifted anxiously at Eileen's name but gave no voice to the thoughts she had conjured.

"I did that on my own," said Bev, some pride creeping into her voice. "I didn't need to be a pony for that."

Sam glanced at her horn and gave her a wry smile. "Sure you want to give up being able to move things with your mind?"

"I got along without that for years. I won't miss what I never had."

Sam's smile widened, and he hugged his sister. "Just so long as whatever you do makes you happy. That's all that matters to me anymore."

Bev hugged him back. "Thank you, Sam, for being so supportive. Please, don't let whatever mistakes you feel you've made eat at you like this."

Sam uttered a heartfelt sigh. "I'll try."

"I suppose I should tell you," Bev said in a delicate voice. "Eileen is in the same hotel."

"Uh, yeah, I know."

"Are you going to see her?"

Sam sighed. "I suppose I should. Even if she just wants to yell at me for abandoning her, at least we'll have some closure."

Bev drew back and smiled. "Really, I don't think Eileen will do that. She's changed as a person since you last saw her."

Sam could believe that; he wasn't sure he believed yet that he had changed as well.

Because of her role in recent events at MIDROC, Sunny had not been able to accompany her sister to Denver when they were released on Friday. By the time they had finished debriefing her, and final word had come down from the FBI Director's office that Sunny would be exonerated for her actions at the facility, it had been late enough that all Sunny wanted to do was crawl into bed.

Yet as soon as the sun had come up Saturday morning, she wasted no time in dashing off to see her sister. So anxious was she to stretch her wings after being cooped up in MIDROC for so long, she chose to fly back to Denver using nothing but her own wings.

Word of what had happened at MIDROC was spreading fast. It was all the news media could talk about. In the pony communities, it spread like wildfire. Several times during her flight, Sunny was greeted enthusiastically by other pegasi she passed along the way. Two even wanted her autograph.

Sunny tried to accept the praise for what it was, just thanks for playing a part in correcting a great injustice. The revelation Goldy had bestowed upon her the other day, however, still resonated with her. It had been almost a relief to have come out of that cloud of fog and mist still very much the pegasus she had been.

Soon the skyline of Denver loomed in the distance. Prior to leaving, she had looked up the hotel Jenny and the rest were staying at in Google satellite view so she had a sense for what it looked like from the air. She had also found a map of the building's interior on the hotel's website.

Sunny didn't bother going through the lobby. All the rooms on the side of the hotel where they were staying had balconies. She flew over to one on the third floor and rapped her fore-hoof on the glass door, still hovering.

When the curtain was pulled aside and Jenny's face appeared, it was all Sunny could do not to go right through the glass. As soon as the door slid open, Sunny pounced, wrapping her fore-legs around Jenny's neck, her wings still flapping to keep her aloft.

Jenny stumbled back from Sunny's weight and momentum, but she wrapped her arms around her sister's barrel ahead of the wings.

"Jenny, I'm so sorry all this had to happen to you," Sunny said in a choked voice. "I didn't even know you were involved until that phone call."

"It's okay, really," Jenny said softly. "It wasn't your fault."

"But if I had kept tabs on you more often, maybe--!"

Jenny pushed her back. "Sunny, stop it. Nothing you could've done would've stopped any of this from happening. I'm just glad it's over."

Sunny smiled but gasped when she saw Jenny's lower lip. She gestured with a fore-hoof at it. "Is that where you were struck by that agent?"

"It's fine, Sunny," Jenny said in a neutral voice. "It's been treated."

Sunny nodded slowly, trying not to stare. Jenny's lip had swollen slightly, and the cut was scabbed over but looked fairly deep.

She heard a footstep and glanced to the side, where Eileen smiled at her. "Good to see you again."

"Same here, Aunt Eileen," Sunny said. "Who else is here?"

"They put Jenny and I in this room," said Eileen. "Fire is sharing a room with Ted Miller. I don't think you know Wildy, but she has her own room. Jason Madsen, the agent that was helping out Heller, has gone home on leave."

Sunny nodded. "Has anyone had a chance to let Mom and Dad know what's going on? What about Bob?"

Jenny looked subdued, and Eileen said in an uneasy voice, "Uh, we got some news about Bob."

Sunny drew back from Jenny, still hovering. "Is he okay?"

"We're told he will be."

Sunny felt a sense of dread come over her. "What happened?"

Eileen frowned. "Apparently that asshole Fuller was targeting Bob as well. He tried to have some sleeper agent take him out and steal his notes."

Sunny gasped. "Is he hurt?"

"He was attacked by a crystal pony who tried to drain him. Twilight told us that he should be fine in a few days. Harold and Sarah are with him."

"I better get back to Pony Hope as soon as I can," Sunny said. "He'll need all the support he can get." She paused. "Wait. Notes? Notes on what?"

Eileen smiled faintly. "Apparently he's been working on some advanced magic, as I suspected he was. Twilight is intending to visit him to see exactly what he's been up to."

"But won't he get in trouble for practicing illegal magic?"

"Twilight managed to get the feds to hold off on any action until she's had a chance to investigate," said Eileen. "You can probably ask her all this yourself, she's staying here as well. I'm not taking any chances, though. I fully intend to retain a lawyer for him."

Sunny sighed as she realized she was not going to get back to a sense of normalcy anytime soon. The events of the past two weeks would have too many repercussions for her to just simply leave them behind. Perhaps her insistence on flying to Denver was just symbolic of her wanting to fly away from the past.

"So what are you all going to do now?" Sunny asked. "Move back to Colorado Springs?"

"I don't think we can even if we wanted to," Jenny said.

"And I definitely don't," said Eileen. "We were intending to come to Denver in the first place, we just sorta took a detour. I'm not sure what we're going to do once the Princess is no longer footing -- er, hoofing -- the cost of this place."

"Didn't you have a place to go?" Sunny asked.

"Uh, not really," said Jenny.

"I had intended us to live out of the car," said Eileen. "At least until I could find some work and a place to stay."

Sunny very nearly face-hoofed, not so much for Eileen's plans -- typical for her -- as Jenny going along with them.

A knock came at the door. Eileen raised an eyebrow. "Didn't sound like a hoof. I better go see what that's about."

Sunny leaned in closer to Jenny and whispered, "Why on Earth did you go along with this idea? Living out of a car? Seriously?"

Jenny frowned. "Colorado Springs is not like it was when Mom used to take us there. There were military everywhere. Either they hassled me when I was with some pony friends, or they wolf-whistled and catcalled when I was alone." She wrapped her arms around herself. "And there was the magic bit."

"You knew what you could do already?"

"Not all of it. I had no idea it could be that powerful, but I was afraid it would come out at the wrong moment, and some trigger-happy soldier would off me. I figured worst came to worst, I could take refuge in the pony sector and--"

"Excuse me," Eileen said as she stepped up to them in a resigned voice. "I have some business with a former boyfriend."

Sunny blinked in confusion and looked past her towards the open door, where a middle-aged man stood looking somewhat uneasy.

"I'll take it elsewhere," Eileen said. "You don't need to hear any of this."

"All right," said Jenny as Eileen headed away. She waited until her aunt was gone before turning back to Sunny. "Anyway, yeah, at that point, anywhere was better than there. I did have pony friends there, but that was it. I didn't have any human friends save for who Aunt Eileen worked with at the cafe."

Sunny nodded. "I understand. Mom and Dad said you should have human contact again."

Jenny fell heavily onto the sofa. "Except now I don't know what kind of contact I need."

"Come again?"

"Can I still really call myself human anymore, sis?" Jenny said. "I know I have to accept what's become of me, but I wish I understood more of what that is."

Sunny flew over and sat next to her sister. "I kinda had a similar experience lately."

"Huh?"

Sunny glanced away for a moment. "Goldy -- that is, Golden Sunshine, the other half of the council delegation -- actually had the idea that I would Ascend."

Jenny stared for a moment, then smirked. "You? An alicorn princess?"

Sunny rolled her eyes. "Yes, I know, it's a silly idea but--"

Jenny snorted. "Try ludicrous. I mean, seriously, would you even see any of that horn poking up though that curly orange mess you call hair?"

Sunny narrowed her eyes, but one corner of her mouth tugged upwards. "Very funny."

Jenny slowly smiled. "At least you took it the way I had meant it."

Sunny's own smile widened. It was hard to believe that just the other day she had lamented that perhaps they had drifted too far apart. She adopted a mock indignant tone and said, "I'll have you know that Princess Twilight Sparkle compared me to none other than Rainbow Dash."

"Oh, yes, I can see it now!" Jenny said. "I know exactly what Twilight said: 'I know Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash is my friend. You, Sunrise Storm, are no Rainbow Dash.'"

Both of them broke up into laughter. "God, were we really that bad?" Sunny said.

"What's this we you speak of?" Jenny said in a haughty voice. "I was being eloquent at the time."

"Yeah, right!"

Jenny broke into a wide smile. She leaned over and hugged her sister. "Now that you don't have feathers flapping in my face trying to make me sneeze," she said in a soft and slightly quavering voice.

Sunny closed her eyes as she hugged her sister back, breathing in slow and deep just to take in Jenny's scent again. "I have missed you, sis."

Jenny drew back from the embrace, her eyes glistening. "I sort of miss those days right before ETS hit, even though I knew it drove you crazy. At least we were together. Now it seems like the whole family is scattered to the winds." Jenny reached over and tugged at a wing feather. "Sometimes literally."

"Thanksgiving is not that far off," Sunny said. "And Christmas after that. We'll all get together for that, at least if I have anything to say about it."

Jenny smiled. "I'd like that."

Sunny had not felt this content for some time. She hoped she could hold onto it for a long while. There would be so much to do in the coming months, and she was not sure she was up to it. Being able to draw on her family again would help immensely.

Jenny stood up. "Hey, you want to go look for Twilight? I know I need to talk to her about something anyway."

Sunny nodded and leapt into the air, hovering before her sister. "Sure."

Jenny arched an eyebrow.

"What?"

"Don't you ever walk anywhere anymore?" Jenny asked with a slight smirk. "Or trot, or whatever you colorful little horsies do."

Sunny grinned. "In a single word: no. I like my wings, Jenny. Maybe the circumstances around how I got them were wrong, but they're a part of me. Maybe Goldy's scheming to make me an alicorn did some good after all. It helped me accept myself better for what I am now and not what could have been."

"I can't help but think that was directed at me a bit," said Jenny in a subdued voice.

"Not directly, but, well ... you can do something amazing, Jenny. It's part of you now, like my wings and my talents are to me."

"Yeah, I get that. I just need a little more time deal with it."

"I can understand that, believe me."

Jenny appeared as if she had something else to say, but shook her head. "Anyway, let's go find Twilight."

Sunny nodded. "Sure."

As she followed Jenny out of the room, Sunny had the sense that something was still bothering her sister, something she wanted to talk about but had no idea how to broach the subject. Sunny had to be patient. If she knew one thing about her little sister, nothing could be wheedled out of her; she had to come into it at her own time and place.

Eileen looked at Sam once they had stepped out of the hotel room and was at a loss of what to say. Instead, she shoved her feelings aside for one more time and said, "There's a lounge area where they serve breakfast, and I could use some strong coffee. You want to go there?"

"Yeah, sure."

Eileen nodded, and they headed towards the elevator.

She had hoped to maintain the silence a little longer, but Sam broke it first. "So, uh, other than recent events, how's it been going?"

Eileen shrugged. "It was going, not much more to be said."

"Where did you wind up?"

"Springs," said Eileen. "When they told us there might be an IT revival in the area, I thought that might be a good place to get back on my feet again."

"How'd it go?"

"About as well as any of my plans go," Eileen said sourly. "It sucked."

"I'm sure it wasn't your fault," Sam said in a neutral voice.

"Not like that day I wanted you to take me up on that insane idea to enter a quarantined area, right?"

Sam sighed. "Look, about that--"

"Not right now," Eileen said. "I need that coffee first."

Sam just nodded and subsided.

They headed down to the breakfast area, where a mix of humans and ponies sat, some having breakfast provided by the hotel. A few of the latter looked over to Eileen and pointed, whispering among themselves.

Eileen managed not to roll her eyes. In the pony community of Denver, Eileen and her friends were being hailed as heroes. People like Jenny and Sunny garnered more of the attention, but Eileen supposed she was "hero by association" despite feeling like she had done little more than keep her wits about her when people around her were losing theirs.

She got her coffee and had them sit as far away from the others as possible. She took a long sip before finally saying, "Let's get this part out of the way right now. If you're harboring any guilt towards that day, you can stop right now. I've been made aware multiple times that I was acting stupid."

"It wasn't like it was just some random lark, Eileen," said Sam. "You were worried about your son. I could've had a little sympathy."

"I really wasn't deserving of that sympathy at the time."

"You shouldn't go beating yourself up over that."

"I'm not," Eileen said in a lower voice. "I said 'at the time.'"

Sam remained silent and looked expectantly at her.

Eileen took another sip of coffee and set the cup down. "I've been going through life the last six months knowing I had to change as a person and thinking it all came down to me."

"Well, we're all responsible for our own actions," said Sam.

"That's not quite what I mean. I mean ... well ... at the risk of sounding like the ponies, we all need friends to help us. That's what I lost sight of."

"I'm sorry, I don't follow."

Eileen shivered as she thought back to the cell at MIDROC. She had been so despondent that she had failed so completely as a human being, she might have taken her own life if she had the means to do so. Only after she had learned how the others had banded together to try to save not just Jenny from Ryan, but the rest of them from Fuller had she come to realize why she insisted on hanging out with people like Fire.

"Sam, I'll level with you," Eileen said in a soft voice. "I resented the fuck out of you for a while when you didn't take me to that town. I kept thinking, some goddamn friend he is."

"I can understand that," Sam said.

"I don't think you do. You were a friend. One hell of a friend."

Sam blinked. "Huh? For abandoning you?"

"Yes, because that's what I needed."

Sam just stared and said nothing.

Eileen had told herself she was not going to break down into tears again, but they welled up anyway. She wiped her eyes with her hand. "It was the kick in the ass I needed. The only thing I regret is missing the bigger message, that sometimes I need friends to help me get where I want to go ..."

Further words were impossible, as she had become too choked up. Suddenly she felt someone hugging her, and she simply hugged back without thinking of it. It took her a few moments to realize it was Sam.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get all emotional like this," Eileen said in a quavering voice.

"Come on, it's okay," said Sam. He drew back from the embrace, his own eyes glistening. "You're not the only one who's come to some uncomfortable revelations in recent days."

Eileen nodded and took a deep breath to try to steady herself. "I just wanted to let you know that I'm not upset with you anymore, and I don't want you to be, either."

Sam nodded. "Look, I know things can't be the same between us as they once were, but could you at least consider me a friend going forward?"

"Yes, of course." Eileen had never felt this sort of emotion in a long while after accepting a friendship. All her claims of wanting to hang around Fire just to protect him from himself were just so much bullshit. What she had wanted was that friendship without wanting to admit that she needed it.

For the first time in a long while, she felt like she had actually made progress.

Sam returned to his seat. "So, what are your plans? Are you staying in Denver?"

"For now," said Eileen. "There's really nothing left for me back in the Springs."

"Just so you know, the job market here is not that great."

Eileen snorted. "Name one place where it's any good out here."

"Do you have a place to stay?" Sam asked. "I assume you're not going to be in this hotel that much longer."

"I was going to start looking today."

Sam nodded again and rubbed the back of his neck. "Um ... now, just as a last resort, mind you ... I, uh, have space in my apartment."

Eileen's eyebrows rose.

"It will be a little tight with you and Jenny, but I think we can handle it," Sam continued. "Now, no obligations here. I know we're not a couple anymore. This is not some way to, uh, you know, uh ..."

Eileen smiled. "I know. Thank you, Sam. I'll consider it."

Twilight had arranged for a room for herself and Spike at the hotel so she could be close to the others at least until the last of their legal issues were sorted out. In his role as temporary regional director at MIDROC, Anthony had released the others from incarceration as soon as he was able citing improper arrest procedures and violations of civil rights. It was a highly unusual move, as generally such claims must wait to be decided in court, but he was backed up by the President, who was already arranging for pardons for the lot of them.

At the moment, her main concern was for one person, and she addressed this to Starlight. "What's your prognosis concerning Jenny?"

"One more session with her, and I should have whatever is lingering of Ryan's magic out of her head," said Starlight in a subdued voice.

Twilight nodded. "And you don't believe she'll suffer any long term mental issues?"

"Magically, no. She was exposed to Ryan for a short enough period of time that there should be no trouble there."

"But you're worried about her emotional state."

"Yes, and I've already recommended counseling," said Starlight. "Once I meet with Jenny later today, my work will be done."

Twilight tilted her head. "No follow-up?"

"Any follow-up can be handled by one of a number of qualified Equestrian mages we already have on Earth." Starlight gave Twilight a troubled look. "I want to get back home as soon as possible, Twilight."

"Why do you ..." Twilight trailed off. "Oh, you mean Trixie."

"I need to confront her about what she's done."

"Shouldn't you be leaving that to Equestrian authorities? There's no way she can deny her involvement anymore."

"I know, but that stupid trick Blueblood pulled at the end let's him claim he's not involved," said Starlight. "If I can get her to confess to the whole conspiracy, that will help resolve this faster."

"What Blueblood did, I'm told, is just a delaying tactic," said Twilight. "He knows full well that it will be just a matter of time before that gem is located. Those shafts don't go very far and--"

"Twilight, I'm sorry, but this is personal!" Starlight cried. "I feel like I've been betrayed. I trusted her, and she did this. I have to hear it from her own mouth. I have to know what she was thinking at the time. Or if she was thinking at all."

Through the anger, Twilight could hear the despair in Starlight's voice. Starlight didn't make close friends easily, and she had considered Trixie one of that exclusive circle. Twilight could only imagine how traumatic this must be.

"I can't predict what she'll say, of course, but I don't think this is a reflection on you," said Twilight. "You did nothing wrong."

Starlight looked away, her ears drooping.

Twilight stepped up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. "Starlight ..."

"Maybe I should've done more," Starlight murmured. "Made her feel more accepted. Not poke fun at her like I've done sometimes."

"You can only do so much for your friends," said Twilight. "Trixie is capable of making her own decisions. It's not your responsibility to ensure she makes the right one every time."

"Yes, but maybe I could've been ..." Starlight trailed off and shook her head. "Never mind, you're probably right. Either way, I have a flight booked to New York that leaves DIA at one. I'll have to be out of here by ten."

Twilight nodded. "I understand. I was compiling a full report to Celestia about the nobles' plot, but I'll hold off completing it until I hear word from you concerning Trixie.

"Thank you," said Starlight. "So, uh, when are you going to see Bob?"

"I'm hoping by tomorrow afternoon," said Twilight. "I thought I would head over to Pony Hope with Sunny."

"Just what kind of advanced magic was he practicing?"

"I don't know yet, but whatever it is, it had caught Fuller's attention."

"I knew he was something of a prodigy, but I never knew he was doing anything on his own," said Starlight.

"Depending on what he's done, I'm hoping it will give me some leverage in urging for the easing of restrictions on pony magic," said Twilight. "Considering that he's just a colt, and he's already likely managed something significantly more advanced than his peers, it's only a matter of time before others emulate him."

"I'm just sorry I didn't see it for myself. Perhaps I should have inquired a little more closely."

"You can't think of everything. Besides, it's not our job to go rooting out ponies practicing illicit magic. I'm hoping that by the time you're ready to come back to Earth to teach magic, you'll be able to do something more substantial."

"What about the other tribes?"

"I certainly hope I can gain some concessions there, as well," said Twilight.

"I hope so," said Starlight. "Especially for the pegasi."

"Oh?"

Starlight rolled her eyes. "You don't know what it's like to hear Rainbow Dash endlessly complain about it. She's really itching to teach Earth pegasi personally."

Twilight chuckled. "I'm not sure we want to expose Earth pegasi to her just yet."

Starlight smiled weakly. She looked about to say something when there was a knock at the door.

Twilight looked past her, her horn glowing as she opened the door. "Oh, hello, Jenny, Sunny. What can I do for you?"

"Well, I wanted to ask you something, and Sunny here wanted to learn more about what's going on with Bob," said Jenny.

"If you two have already talked about him, then Sunny probably knows as as much as I do," said Twilight. "But I'll answer what I can. Please, come in."

Starlight turned towards Jenny as she stepped inside. "Jenny, I need to leave town by ten. Would you be available at nine for our last session?"

"Sure," said Jenny.

"Thanks. I'm going to get some breakfast. See you later."

Starlight headed out as Jenny and Sunny approached.

"Concerning Bob," said Twilight. "All I really know is that he'll be all right in a few days, and he's involved in some sort of advanced magic research."

"Is he going to get into any trouble over this?" Sunny asked in an anxious voice.

"If I have anything to say about it, no," said Twilight firmly. "I've been warning about this multiple times now, that left to their own devices, the ponies of Earth will figure it out. It's how my ancestors did, and Sunset likely made it easier for them to come into their potential, since she would never have been able to teach them all on her own."

"Sunny, I think people are going to be too wrapped up in everything else that's happening to worry about one pony who can do advanced magic," said Jenny. "They're already calling what Ryan did in Washington as a new 9-11."

"I'm just relieved cooler heads prevailed," said Twilight. "The President came up with the idea of quietly approaching those who were potentially mentally compromised. Most of them immediately volunteered to go on leave or be examined by mental health professionals and Equestrian mages."

Sunny nodded. "I'm glad we got it worked out."

Twilight smiled. "So am I, and I'm quite looking forward to seeing what Bob has been up to. Now, Jenny, you had a question for me?"

Jenny looked slightly uncomfortable. "I hate to ask this, and I hope it doesn't sound insulting or something, but ... um ... how much can I trust Princess Luna?"

Sunny looked surprised at the question but said nothing.

"I can guess what this is about," Twilight said. "The spell she wants to cast on you."

"I don't want to make it sound like I'm not grateful for Luna's help. Just from what I've heard about her, um ... well ... my Aunt Eileen heard about her little, uh, thousand year banishment."

Sunny blinked. "Her what?"

"Not to mention she seems a little more, I don't know, aloof I guess is the best word I can think of."

"I'm not sure how much you've heard about Luna's banishment," began Twilight. "But all I can say is that since then she's wanted nothing more than being accepted as a loving force who helps guide Equestria's people. Yes, she's of a different personality than her sister Celestia, and to be honest, she can be hot-headed at times, but she really wants to do the right thing."

Jenny nodded slowly. "I've just been through a lot lately, and I don't want anyone touching me with magic that I can't put my complete trust in."

"I can assure you, Luna is deserving of that trust, but if it will help, I can be there as well when she casts the spell."

Jenny managed a small smile. "Thanks, that would help."

Twilight returned the smile, but it was bittersweet. Starlight was not the only one who sometimes struggled with issues of self-worth when it came to making friends. Luna still had issues, and Twilight often wondered if her stand-offish nature was a response to that.

Perhaps recent events would be a learning experience for all of them.

Ted had not been expecting any visitors, thus he greeted the sound of a knock on his hotel room door with some confusion and no small amount of trepidation. Despite having been assured by Agent Heller that there were no longer any outstanding warrants for his arrest, the events of the last few days had made him wary of unexpected visitors.

As the hotel room had not been completely pony-adapted, he had no means by which to gaze out the peephole to see who it was. From the elevation and sound of the knock, it was obviously from a human. He reached up and pushed the handle down, hooking his foreleg behind it to drag open the door. The sight which greeted his eyes almost made him let go in shock.

"Connie, what are you--"

Before he could finish his thought, Connie rushed him, and despite his bulk and greater strength, he stumbled back. He let go of the door, but it hardly mattered, as Connie had shoved him a few feet back from the force of her embrace. It took Ted's mind a few moments to catch up and hug her back.

"I'm so glad you're okay," Connie said in a heartfelt voice.

Ted sighed and closed his eyes. "I'm surprised you want to see me at all."

Connie drew back, smiling though her eyes glistened. "Why wouldn't I?"

Ted gave her a pained look. "For all the trouble I caused you! I was the one who wanted to help Bev. You warned me against what I was going to do, and I didn't listen."

"Ted, it's all been said and done. It turned out all right in the end."

Ted shivered. "It didn't turn out so well for Amber, did it?"

Connie's smile faded. "I know, but--"

"Connie, that could've been your daughter," Ted said in a shaky voice. "What if she had been killed?"

"I don't think it does us any good to speculate on such things."

Ted wanted to keep arguing with her, but he realized that all he was doing was looking for someone to blame. Everyone else he could possibly point to as a cause were far out of his reach, thus that left only himself. "Is Christina okay?"

"She's a bit shaken up, but other than that, she's okay," Connie said. "Her school will be closed on Monday in remembrance of Amber."

"What about Peach Blossom?"

"She's on leave indefinitely," Connie said in a somber voice. "She's in need of counseling after what happened."

Ted nodded once but made no further comment, lowering his gaze.

"I think you should talk to her, Ted."

Ted shook his head without making eye contact. "I'm the last person she would want to see."

Connie cupped her hand under his muzzle. "Ted, look at me."

Ted reluctantly lifted his head.

"None of this is your fault. You did what you thought was the right thing at the time."

"But was it the right thing? I don't know anymore."

Connie withdrew her hand. "I could go on about how this ultimately served a greater purpose, but I don't think that will be any comfort to you."

Ted gazed into Connie's face and only then did he see the slightly darkened circles under her eyes. "Are you all right? You look like you haven't slept well."

Connie gave him a wan smile. "I suppose you're not the only one who spends time questioning what they've done. Or what they're going to do."

Ted glanced past Connie at the hotel room door. "If you're going to stay a bit, we might as well both get a little more comfortable."

Connie nodded and stood. They headed over to the sofa, Connie reaching it first. Ted hopped into it on the other side, leaving a gap between them. He had not realized he had done so until he looked down and saw there was enough room between them for at least another human. Connie appeared to notice it as well and gave him a worried look.

Ted raised his eyes to Connie, as difficult as it was. "I haven't contemplated the future yet."

Connie nodded. "I'm not here to pressure you into anything."

"I feel like what happened has unraveled everything we tried to do."

Connie smiled and shook her head. "It hasn't."

"How can you say that after what happened?"

"Have you watched the news yet this morning?"

"I've been trying to avoid the news," Ted admitted. "I'm afraid of hearing how my name will come up."

"The ponies of Greenwood Village have started a festival."

Ted's eyebrows rose. "A festival? But I thought they had canceled the post-harvest event."

"It's not that," Connie said. "It's to honor the two who died during the incident at the school."

"Wait, both? The human and the pony?"

Connie nodded. "They see the FBI agent who died as much a victim as Amber was."

Ted just stared in astonishment.

"The gesture was not lost on the human population. They're flocking to the festival in droves." She took out her cell phone. "A monument was erected near the building where the FBI operation took place."

Ted leaned forward as Connie showed him a picture on her phone. He gazed at a small statue of a human and a pony. The human was crouched beside the pony, his arm around the pony's shoulders. The pony likewise had a foreleg wrapped around the human. An inscription at the base read "United in grief and remembrance." Many dozens of flowers had been deposited around the monument, and just on the edge of the photo, a human was kneeling, hands together as if in prayer.

Ted stared. "How did they do that so fast??"

Connie smiled as she withdrew the cell phone. "The artist who did the statue is named Living Marble. I, ah, take that to mean that's his particular talent. I'm told he considers this a crude work and wants to do a much larger one."

Ted let out a long, relieved sigh.

"You had a hoof in this, Ted," Connie said softly.

Ted shook his head. "No, I didn't."

"Ted, if it wasn't for you--"

Ted frowned. "If it wasn't for me, there wouldn't be a need for a memorial! You were right, I wasn't thinking about the public safety. I was just pursuing my own personal agenda."

"Ted, please, stop."

Ted heard the anguish in Connie's voice and fell silent, looking at her with concerned eyes.

Connie hesitated as if to collect her thoughts, or to calm her own tumultuous emotions. "It's not going to do either of us any good to second guess ourselves. No matter what happened, I feel that casualties were unavoidable. And all that falls squarely on the shoulders of Matthew Fuller. None of this would have come about if it hadn't been for him."

Ted heard the anger in Connie's voice despite her attempts to suppress it. It made him feel a little better to know he was not the only one struggling to understand how he should feel in the wake of these events.

"What's going to happen to him?" Ted asked.

"From what Anthony told me, it looks like he'll be formally charged on Monday," Connie explained. "Several Equestrian mages personally certified by Starlight Glimmer as experts in mind magic have been dispatched to Washington to examine the officials that Fuller had used Ryan on to gather evidence for both their trials."

Ted struggled to find something or someone else to ask about, anything to avoid bringing the subject back to himself. Yet the more he avoided the topic, the harder it would get. Despite feeling that the decision he had come to was the right one, it still felt like he was abandoning Connie.

"I have something I need to tell you," Ted said. "I'm not going back to my old job. I want to step down as councilpony."

Connie let out a sigh, but with a tone of sympathy and not frustration or admonishment. "I can't say that this is a surprise, but I want to make sure you're doing it for the right reasons."

"I'm just not cut out for this, Connie," Ted said. "This is something I've been thinking about for a while now, even before all this happened."

"I knew you were experiencing some doubts. It's why I tried to encourage you as much as I did."

"I feel like I really haven't done anything. All I've done is followed your lead. Don't get me wrong, I was proud to help implement your ideas, and I think they need to be continued."

"And they shouldn't rely on any one person," said Connie. "I wanted to build something that would outlast me."

"You have," Ted said in a soft voice. "After what you just showed me, I don't think anyone can undo what you've done."

Connie's smile widened. "What we've done."

"But I haven't--"

"Yes, you have," said Connie firmly. "You need to look past recent events, Ted."

"I'm trying. It's not easy."

Connie slid closer to him and draped an arm around him. "I'm not going to try to convince you to keep your position. That's not what this is all about. I just want you to be aware that you did make a difference, and I can't help but feel that I'll lose someone who's given me more insight into the mind of the pony community than I ever would have had."

Ted lifted his gaze to her and gave her a faint smile. "I guess there's more to what ponies are thinking than just what the polls can tell you."

"You've definitely helped shape my perspective," said Connie. "Christina really gives me only part of the story, and that's colored by the fact that she's a young, energetic foal who naturally has a more optimistic view on the world."

"I hope she never loses that." Ted paused before he added, "If you want a recommendation as to someone to take my place, I have it."

"Oh? Who?"

"Sheriff Dave."

Connie's eyebrows rose. "Really?"

"He's looking to get out of law enforcement," Ted continued. "Midnight may know more about the reasons why. In any case, Dave still wants to continue doing something important for the community."

"I'll talk to him," said Connie. "If you're officially stepping down, I'll have the right to appoint a new council representative in your place until the next election."

"Oh, speaking of which, did that motion for a recall vote this year ever gain any traction?" Ted asked in an anxious voice.

Connie smiled. "The scuttlebutt is that come Monday morning, the city council plans to hold a vote to quietly drop the matter."

"Good."

Connie's smile turned wistful. "Then again, you're not the only one who has some reservations about continuing on."

Ted's pupils shrank slightly. "You're not considering stepping down as well, are you?"

"I have to admit, I have floated the idea," said Connie. "And not because of the danger that my family was exposed to recently. I know that was unusual. It's more a case of where do I go from here?"

"I'm not sure I follow."

"It's what you just said. It would be very difficult to undo what's already been done. My reasons for wanting to be in this position have changed radically since I first started, and now I feel like I've accomplished what I set out to do."

Ted slowly smiled. "Maybe you should aspire for higher office. That would certainly make Christina happy."

Connie chuckled. "I don't know if my ambitions run quite that high. All I know is, I have some thinking to do. I guess I was a little upset to hear you were considering stepping down. I feel you were the last of the old guard so to speak and could help ground anyone who followed me."

"Dave would be a good fit for that, I'm sure," Ted said. "He just doesn't want to make the first overture. He'd rather it come from you."

Connie stood. "Then I'll contact him this coming week." She smiled. "It's been good working with you, Ted, even when we had our differences."

Ted climbed off the sofa and looked up at her. "We had the same goals. That's what mattered."

He lifted a fore-hoof towards her. Connie was about to present her palm to it, but instead crouched and drew Ted into an embrace. "Don't ever be a stranger, Ted, I mean it."

Ted chuckled. "I'm a pony, Connie. Being a stranger is impossible for me."

Connie laughed and pulled him into a tighter hug before drawing back and standing. "Whatever you do, just promise me one thing."

"What's that?"

"Always stay true to your convictions," Connie said. "You may see your recent actions as problematic, but you had the right idea in the end. You helped put right a great injustice."

Ted let out a ragged sigh, his eyes glistening. He still had his doubts about many of the decisions he had made, but he was happy to hear that Connie ultimately understood. As much as he might lament what he had done, he couldn't see himself acting any differently given the chance to do it all over again.

He had been right all along; he was simply not cut out for politics. What had transpired in the past few weeks had gone beyond such petty things. He felt his future still lay in helping his fellow ponies, but he was not about to do that behind a desk.

"I will, Connie," said Ted softly. "I promise."